|
Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 1 - The Call (1924) - 1:
1. By holiness in life, guard the precious Gem of Gems. Aum Tat Sat Aum! I am thou, thou art I - parts of the Divine Self. My Warriors! Life thunders - be watchful. Danger! The soul hearkens to its warning! The world is in turmoil - strive for salvation. I invoke blessings unto you. Salvation will be yours! Life nourishes the soul. Strive for the life glorified, and for the realization of purity. Put aside all prejudices - think freely. Be not downcast but full of hope. Flee not from life, but walk the path of salvation. You and We - here together in spirit. One Temple for all - for all, One God. Manifold worlds dwell in the Abode of the Almighty, And the Holy Spirit soars throughout. The Renovation of the World will come - the prophecies will be fulfilled. People will arise and build a New Temple. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 1 - The Call (1924) - 29:
29. Water cannot extinguish the Fire that will purify the world, Nor wash away the rivers of blood. By new scourges will the world be purged of its evil. I expound happiness. I shall designate the path for the battle against the bazaar that is the present world. People have reached a dead end, but lightning will reveal the way out, And thunder will arouse the slumberers. Mountains have crashed to earth. Lakes have been drained of their waters. Cities have been engulfed by floods. Hunger shows its face. Yet has the spirit of humanity remained unmoved. Go, teach, stretch out the hand of aid! Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 1 - The Call (1924) - 34:
34. I shall reveal the power of darkness to those who can conquer it. People realize not their happiness. I am the Guardian of your happiness. The Fiery Messenger brought to you the sword of valor. Understand that the way has been marked for you, and attain the path. Follow your own path. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 1 - The Call (1924) - 84:
84. I offer you the ability to understand people. Each word and Indication from Me, however brief, has meaning for you in life. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 1 - The Call (1924) - 130:
130. The Bliss manifested on the Heavenly Heights will bestow courage upon the legion of warriors for Truth. Truth is veiled in symbols, but The mind cannot comprehend their relevance to life, and their meaning must be revealed by everyday events. People need familiar images, and by these images is the spirit uplifted to its True Dwelling. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 1 - The Call (1924) - 147:
147. Half of human life passes in communion with the astral plane, but people do not remember. They search for knowledge but find it not. You are surrounded by knowledge of the past and of the future. Blessed are those who comprehend the knowledge of the future and its ever-changing outlines. By love will you learn the boundaries of the new structure of life. The miracle of perception of the future will come unheralded, without cannon salute. But the bell will summon each wayfarer lost in the forest. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 1 - The Call (1924) - 160:
160. Under My Banners will I assemble new followers. Dedicate yourselves to the task of gathering the people and, with them, erecting My Temple. Tarry not at M.'s call. Be steadfast and build your path to Me. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 1 - The Call (1924) - 165:
165. I consider the study of concentration dangerous in a heavy atmosphere. People see the visions they desire, because the current is often too weak and they see images made by their own brains. For powerful visions is needed an atmosphere charged with electricity and a consciousness in repose. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 1 - The Call (1924) - 193:
193. The character of the people will be illumined by the beauty of spirit. Weep not where tears are useless; arrows are needed to transfix the dark spirit. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 1 - The Call (1924) - 202:
202. Sacrifices have been made upon M.'s Mountain. It is difficult to pray when the mind is filled with worldly thoughts. Your will must guard the place of prayer. It is better to truly know people than to be charmed by their masks. If human hearts were filled with beauty, no sacrifices would be needed. But many are the unillumined ones. Therefore, it is a thorny way that leads to each truth. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 1 - The Call (1924) - 207:
207. The Cosmos is reflected in the pupil of every eye. And God dwells in every heart. Woe to those who expel God. Better never to know than to betray. The Teacher was manifested, and the Name of the Messiah was pronounced in My Abode. Not to small things will you be witnesses. The cloud above God's Mountain will be dispersed. The lightning of His Voice will illumine the abysses. New, new, new ones, beautiful ones, clear-minded ones, exalted ones, will gather. The Teacher has entrusted you to manifest Him. Gather people under My roof. M.'s Mountain is erected, is upheld, and is encircled by the plough of labor. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 1 - The Call (1924) - 228:
228. The clamoring of the ignorant ones does not hinder construction by the new people. They who know, conquer. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 1 - The Call (1924) - 247:
247. At night do We teach. Then, by day, people will claim it as their own. The essential part of human existence is during the night hours. The abyss is more perceptible to the eye and the whirlwind is closer to the ear. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 1 - The Call (1924) - 253:
253. The earthly emanations are sometimes trying. People will come to you. Display fire, they need it. We must not hesitate when we see that we can bring them light. Close not the path to the new who knock. The old forms are of no use. The one who understands Beauty will keep the travelers on their path. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 1 - The Call (1924) - 297:
297. People are gathering. Experiences are increasing. Help comes more easily. Thus does the ship, spreading its sails, quicken its course. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 1 - The Call (1924) - 311:
311. You already know that neither kindness nor intellect alone can lead to Us. But spirituality is needed. This quality comes the moment the spirit is ready. Naught can hasten the affirmation of the path. Even calling to people is useless. Therefore, seek not for followers. But attentively welcome those who knock. It is shameful to miss in sleep the knocking of even one heart. Better to meet with failure than to ignore the winged desire. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 1 - The Call (1924) - 344:
Lord, how poor is my present garment! See where my fear has led me! But in these stormy times, with the sun obscured, when people shutter their homes, I will venture out alone, and gathering courage, will reach the Gates of your Dwelling. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 1 - The Call (1924) - 350:
350. People have been taught about the heroes of antiquity. At this change of races, should not achievement shine forth anew? The Shield of Our Brotherhood is ready to protect the search for light. Your best endeavors are nurtured by Us like seeds. Blessed are the paths of beauty; The thirst of the world must be quenched. The miracle of New Life is obscured by tatters, yet it lives. Fear not the scum of life; When the pot is boiling, the scum swirls to the top. On the path of podvig there can be no fear, Yet the fire of the heart illumines the way of truth. The truth of Eternity is in beauty of the spirit. The spirit knows where beauty is. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 1 - The Call (1924) - 351:
351. Sorrow will not afflict the new round of humanity. With a smile the child will unsheathe the sword of battle. The people will uplift the icon. I go forward through the desert. I carry the chalice covered with a shield. Why is there dust in the place of sacrifice? Neither sport nor play can there be where the Temple is being built. No commitment, no seeking one is there where the power of beauty is betrayed. Remove the dirt! I ask that nothing harmful be left concealed in the crevices. Cover the chalice! Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 1 - The Call (1924) - 356:
356. Teach My Path. Help people to develop an understanding of man's nature. They will understand the nature of Service. They will understand the joy of the Beautiful. They will understand the simple truths that transform life into a miracle. Our Shield is invisible, Yet by night you can perceive affirmation of the day's hints and whispers. For Us there has not been a more complex time than this, at the changing of races. It is necessary to thriftily use your forces; He is a poor chemist who instead of using a drop empties the bucket. Yes, the invisible battle was never before so great. Now the whole earthly orbit has become involved in it. Regard not lightly the disturbance of the world. Forces are so tense that a torrent of omens is pouring onto the planet. When tomorrow I shall narrate the book about Joy, do not forget about the battle cries! Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 1 - The Call (1924) - 365:
365. The Secret must be revealed in safety. Do not destroy people by entrusting them with too much. Often the burden of the load allows a view of only the back. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 1 - The Call (1924) - 368:
I speak about dust because it penetrates deeply and serves as a glove for the hand of the enemy. Thus do people leave behind their grey gloves, still warm, for use by the dark visitor. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 1 - The Call (1924) - 374:
374. Why has the earth been laid waste? Why has the temple been overthrown? The father's wrath will pass. The morning bird is ready to sing out the dates. The prophecy of days is being fulfilled. And filled to the brim are the chalices of the Archangels. Hallowed be the Name of the Lord! People will rise up by the spirit. The essence of the miracle is simple: Love is the miracle, Beauty is the miracle. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 1 - The Call (1924) - 385:
385. It is time to ponder about the New World. My Teaching opens the doorway to action. Madly do people rush about, not knowing the future. Doomed crowds are hastening to destruction. Their course is bearing them to the abyss. Observe the strivings of the madmen. Revealed is an abyss of new transgressions. Obvious manifestations fail to alarm the brains of the half-witted. To the fool the time is an empty one, But grave it is for those who discern the Light. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 1 - The Call (1924) - 389:
389. Not the factory, but the workshop of the spirit will renovate the world. Like wallpaper pasted on by people, that which has closed up the pores of life will be washed away by a torrent of stern Benevolence. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 1 - The Call (1924) - 414:
414. One must forgive people their failure to understand. Good people are often guilty of faulty judgment. It is essential to be lenient with beginner's mistakes. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 1 - The Call (1924) - 424:
424. At present you encounter four types of people: The first is fighting under Our Shield; The second fights without Our protection, but already is completing the payment of its karmic debts; The third wanders and gropes, blinded by the dark veil of its fate; The fourth comprises the enemies of Light. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 1 - The Call (1924) - 425:
425. The testing of people is unending. Tests must be repeated until a design is fixed in the brain. It is easier but futile to write on the forehead with the hand. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 1 - The Call (1924) - 435:
435. Some will come and say, "We know." You should reply, "Good! Since you know, you can go back home." Some will come more aggressively and say, "We know who stands behind you." Say to them, "Good! If you know, you will not speak thus." Some will come to play dice on the steps of the Temple, and will cast lots about you. Say to them, "Pass on, people, lest lightning strike you here." But here comes one who says to you, "I do not know, And here I have brought all my possessions with me. What shall I do with them?" Say to him, "Come, cross the threshold. We will find a place for you at our long table; if you do not now know, then you will know." Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 1 - The Call (1924) - 440:
440. A new banner requires new people. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 1.6.2:
I teach you to understand wisely the future. Success must follow My people. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 1.6.12:
1.6.12. There cannot be mercy when the law of Karma must be fulfilled up to the sign. Karma will overtake one, but its quality may be altered by a voluntary sacrifice to unknown people. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 1.7.4:
The follower of wisdom likes to look far ahead. Stay the vile slanders by a smile bereft of irritation. The success of lightminded people is like the trickle of a small fountain, but a wise householder will labor to bring the water from the ocean and will then enjoy the eternal coolness of his fountain. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 1.9.14:
1.9.14. Pure thoughts are obstructed by gratuitous judgments of local people. It is difficult to hear from behind the forest. In the works you love, My laws must be defended. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 1.11.3:
1.11.3. For all I enjoin courage. Even a dove should become a lion. Not We but you are in need of your courage. With a smile arrest the destruction of the temple. Only by courage can you master a flight. All will happen in due time. Understand that one must repeat: "Courage and patience." Let people look at the task of polishing a stone: how firmly and cautiously moves the workman's hand - and only for his daily pay. Incomparable is the work of a creator. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 1.12.3:
You will marvel when the waves of people will raise the pledge of ancient times. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 2.1.4:
2.1.4. It is good to be in the sunshine, but the starlit sky also brings harmony to the nerves. The moon, on the contrary, is not for us. The moon's pure light affects the prana. The magnetism of the moon is great, but for repose it is not good. Often the moon evokes fatigue, like people who devour one's vital energy. The manifestation of miraculous power increases during moonlight. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 2.1.6:
One must know how people are awaiting My Coming. People's desire forges a new rung for the ladder. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 2.1.7:
2.1.7. The density of matter obstructs each experiment of the spirit. This concerns men as well as the whole of nature. For access to it matter must be melted. In the process of smelting there is produced a specific gas which assimilates with the substance of the spirit. In man, a gas emanates from the nerve centers at each ecstasy of happiness or unhappiness. Thus a laboratory of the spirit is obtained. Therefore, a misfortune is called the visitation of God, but each somnolent existence is death of spirit. In nature, ecstasies manifest as thunderstorms, earthquakes, eruptions of volcanoes and floods. A similar laboratory of spirit begins to work. Hence, all sparks of ecstasy are blessed. Molten matter yields to improvement and provides new formulae. Instead of prolonged researches it suffices to reflect the elements in Our mirrors, and then to accumulate new formulae. Then remains the second part of the work: patiently, and in due time, to give them to people. Upon the fires of ecstasy travels Our Ray, seeking admittance into the heart. Where is the happiness or misfortune that has opened the entry? But, contacting molten matter, one senses the pulse of Earth, and the heart must withstand the gravitation. Those who will take part in this work must guard their hearts. Therefore, I say, guard the heart - all else is easy to repair. It represents matter, whereas the nerves are subservient to the spirit. At the knock of the spirit the door of the solar plexus is opened. But each stroke of matter beats upon the heart. Whosoever wishes to come in touch with the formula of matter must guard the heart. Our medicine teaches how to strengthen the heart through breathing; but about this another time. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 2.1.9:
It is good to understand that the possession of objects should be devoid of a feeling of property ownership. It is good to possess things in order to take care of them, and even to surround them with a benevolent aura, with the thought of passing them on to others. The manifestation of a creative hand dwells in a house whose occupants are without attachment to property, and being improved it will carry joy further. The sign of the bestowing hand will be preserved continuously, and therein lies the justification of objects. Through this understanding is solved the most difficult problem. I say this for the world, because the ruination of the world arises chiefly from attachment to non-existent property. To incalculate this in the new people means to cure them of the fear of old age. Possession devoid of the sense of ownership will open the path to all without conventional inheritance. Who can improve, shall possess. This concerns lands, forests and waters. All mechanical achievements and various types of inventions are subject to the same principle. It is easy to imagine how folk creation will begin to work, especially in the knowledge that only the spirit offers the best solution. To the hearth of spirit shall be directed questions as to how best; and the sword of the spirit shall strike any evil guild. Verily, it is profitable to do better. The law is simple, as is everything of spirit. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 2.1.10:
2.1.10. Events have so piled up that the organisms of sensitive people are in tremor. One must ascribe the tremor of nerves to Cosmic disturbances. Nothing should be exposed under a shower, but afterwards the sun is especially radiant. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 2.1.11:
2.1.11. Monetary alms should be abolished, as help can be provided through labor or objects. There will be none without work when people will turn to the path of spirit. We intend to demonstrate this advantage of perfectionment not for the invisible world but for you yourselves. We summon to Our Path. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 2.2.7:
2.2.7. And the call of the Mother is heard! Not by magic but in spirit shall you attain. Can magic affirm the Stone? Nor can people become affirmed through magic. But when each one understands that the spirit's way is simple, and brings the call of the Mother of the World, then each one will find the Gates open. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 2.3.4:
Let us conclude that begun yesterday: the recompensing for bad and good actions must be accelerated. The primary concern of religion should be to provide a practical solution to life. The heavenly reward is too remote; the return should be brought within the earthly span. People can now understand as universally accessible the miracle of the renewal of possibilities. Hence, either the hand of the Invisible Friend or a sharp sword. And, remembering the advantage of immediate remuneration, people will find a new path to the Temple. There is no need to implore Divinity. One should bring to oneself the best deed. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 2.3.8:
2.3.8. Not by accident do bits of the luminaries reach neighboring spheres. They are like a means of communication. These signs are neglected by modern science. The importance does not lie in that an aerolite may contain carats of diamonds, but in its significance as a psycho-magnet. By this means men can enlarge the sphere of communication. In the future coordination of matter, this quality of psycho-magnetism is important; because matter must finally blend with spirit, must become fusible, like glass. Towards the beginning of the new step of evolution a new means of healing may be applied by grouping people according to the rays of the luminaries. To go beyond the confines of the planet is the immediate objective. Not a spectator of the worlds is man, but a conscious co-worker; and his way lies not through puddles, but through the radiance of the spheres. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 2.3.11:
2.3.11. "Whoever succeeds in hearing the voice of his spirit will rise above the precipice." Thus spoke Saint Sergius. "He who has retired into the woods cannot hear the talk of people, and he who then falls asleep will not hear the birds - heralds of the Sun. And he who is reticent at an evident miracle will relinquish his sight. And he who is hesitant about helping his brother will not draw the splinter from his own foot." Thus spoke Saint Sergius. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 2.3.11:
Of Sergius one will have to speak; people will want to know about Him. Thus, We shall throw color upon the Image of St. Sergius, illumining in narration His life and sayings. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 2.3.18:
I will say something of great importance; People study visions too little. It is precisely by following the character of the visions that the best history of the intellect may be written. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 2.3.19:
However, knowing that the predestined people belong indefeasibly to the ordained dates, we must calmly pass through this period, like one becoming acclimated to new gases. Remember that during this period not only the Teacher but the whole Brotherhood is watching, and if individual voices are heard you need not be astonished. It is good to have flowers near during this period. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 2.4.5:
Buddha passed through life in peace and people forgot him. Christ suffered and was forgotten. Now let each one raise his own glaive over his head, each according to his striving. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 2.4.5:
People, search amidst your rags! A white garment is ready for all. Let us relegate all monkey attire to the circus, together with the conceited fools. Yes, yes, yes! It is better with savages than in a pharmacy of false remedies. Thus speak. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 2.4.6:
2.4.6. For the reason that Our pupils bear within themselves the microcosm of the Brotherhood, there is not an indifferent attitude towards them. In their mode of life the same details as of Our Life are gradually revealed. There is endless labor; absence of the sense of finiteness, even of knowledge; loneliness and the absence of a home on Earth; the understanding of joy, in the sense of realization of possibilities - for the best arrows seldom reach their mark. And when We see the hearts of people who strive toward one and the same garden, how could We not manifest joy? But fearlessness in the face of endless labor is especially important. It is true that from the realization of the infinite possibilities of the human apparatus one feels relief. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 2.4.12:
2.4.12. The necessity of deceit compels the priests of the old religions to push the people into the abyss of darkness. Yes, one may leave them at the foot of the mountain, as did Moses, but the tablets of the Commandments must be manifested. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 2.4.13:
You know my way of life, how by night people knew us and by day shunned us. So with Christ. By night they came and by day they averted their faces. I thought: "Here am I, the lowest, and by sunlight people are ashamed of me. But He also, the most Exalted Prophet, is avoided by day. Thus, the lowest and the loftiest are equally avoided." Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 2.4.13:
And so I decided to find Him by day, and to stretch out my hand to Him. I donned my best attire and my necklace from Smyrna, and perfumed my hair. And so I went, to say to people: "Here by daylight are met the lowest and the highest - equally avoided by you." Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 2.4.13:
And when I saw Him, seated among the fishermen and covered with a sackcloth, I remained on the opposite side and could not approach. Between us people passed, equally avoiding us. Thus my life was determined. Because He said to His most beloved disciple: "Take this pinch of dust and bring it to this woman, that she may exchange it for her necklace. Verily in these ashes is more life than in her stones; because from ashes I may create stones but from stones only dust." Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 2.4.13:
The rest you already know. He did not condemn me. He but weighed my chains and the chains of shame crumbled as dust. He decided simply. Never did He hesitate to send the simplest object which determined one's entire life. He touched these sendings as though bathing them in spirit. His path was empty; because people, after receiving His gifts, hastily departed. And wishing to lay on His Hands, He found all empty. When He was already condemned, the furies of shame rushed behind Him and mockingly brandished their branches. The price of the robber was worthy of the crowd. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 2.4.19:
The best abilities have been borne by the people. The giving hand lives wisely. And let the old lands rest. To whom to give the new soil? To those who will bring a pinch of the old Knowledge. The knot of peoples is fastened upon an empty place. Let the departed ones return. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 2.4.20:
2.4.20. It is time to do away with the imperfection of matter. For this the people must become conscious of the spirit; otherwise the general condition tends to reduce the individual possibilities to its own level, as the waves of the ocean preserve a common rhythm. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 2.4.21:
2.4.21. Could you but see the cliches of the first creations, you would be horrified. The chief obstacle is that matter can be acted upon only by matter. To construct a bridge from the spirit to the Brotherhood was not so difficult, but to establish a normal link between the Brotherhood and the people is unspeakably difficult. Men, like parrots, repeat the remarkable formula, "Death conquers death" - but they do not consider its meaning. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 2.5.8:
2.5.8. Know how to meet the waves of life in beauty. It is not the receiving of sweet pastry but the forging of a sword; not sugared fingers but the strong hand of a warrior of spirit. To encounter the enemy without acknowledging him as such, and to reach the Gates without looking back - is Our way! We know the gait of the destined conquerors. Chiefly, do not jump along the way. The main thing is that We should rejoice at the steadiness of your pace. It is more fitting for the ray to illumine the walking ones than to leap after the jumping ones. People have been able to do much, but seldom did they know how to end in beauty. At dawn, at eventide, in advance and retreat, flying or diving, think about Us, the Watching Ones. The beautiful will also be the worthy. Must one open the pages of history to show giants at a loss how to step over a stream. Easiness was then obscured by unsightliness, and the mind faltered, losing appreciation of beauty. But the manifestation of complicated problems means to the mathematician only joy. And there remains the power of silence, which has already been spoken about. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 2.5.12:
Some people are easily reconciled to the sham and luxury of the astral plane, but you will not be attracted by it. Only the abodes of knowledge will outline the path. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 2.5.16:
2.5.16. The quality of rays is infinitely varied, but two categories of rays are easy to distinguish. One category can be revealed to contemporary humanity, while the other comprises rays demanding from people a spiritual understanding without which the rays may be very destructive. Each ray can manifest a defense only within the limits of its generic colors. If even a very deep yellow is discordant for a violet ray, then how will all the crimson-toned ones strike the outer shell of such aura? Through perfection a new defense is attained, whereupon we cognize various rays, absorbing them with our own ray. We shield ourselves, as it were, against fatigue from various flashes by our own gamut of colors. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 2.5.18:
Especially often do people say, "We are no longer astonished at anything," and forthwith they are astonished at the first inexplicable creak. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 2.6.1:
One may have at one's disposal powers not for demonstration but for progressive actions. When the essence is invisible to the crowd and arouses no attention, being veiled by the result, such essence will penetrate into the consciousness of the people, accustoming them to the fact of achievement through human hands. Thus, actions will be achieved by human hands as a result of the highest spirit-creativeness. It behooves the spirit to dwell in spirit. Let the hand manifest the earthly direction; creation by human hands does not arouse hatred. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 2.6.1:
In antiquity, when communicating the commandments of God it was customary to cover the face. Later, people tried to overcome matter by proclamation of powers they had not yet mastered. Of course, this gave birth to the Inquisition. The essence of the Inquisition was persecution of the unusual. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 2.6.2:
2.6.2. The chaos of the chips can be understood through beauty. What other measure can be applied to the medley of thought dross? And when you find a heap of goodness, readiness and movability, you can set to work only with the shovel of beauty. A wonderful fire is contained in the communion with people. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 2.6.3:
2.6.3. Where the people are expectant, We send thither Our chosen ones. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 2.6.3:
Our Shield is forged by human hands. The manifested power will come through people. There is no need for angels to deafen the ears with trumpets when human hands are found able to accept the chalice. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 2.6.4:
2.6.4. The standardized life must be skillfully avoided. The best people are in advance of the world, which is burdened by clouds. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 2.6.5:
How then does an earthquake reverberate upon all that exists? Also various winds and storms? How are the diverse auras of people reflected upon plants? An entirely new institute for research could be established. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 2.6.9:
On the eve of advent of the New Temple one must manifest resourcefulness and show the people an extraordinary alertness of mind. To walk in swaddles is not comfortable. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 2.6.15:
Christ advised to distribute spiritual wealth. But, as the keys to it are far away, people have applied this advice toward the distribution of pillaged money. First to steal and then to give away with a tear and become enraptured by one's own goodness. As if in speaking of distribution the Teacher could have had in mind chairs and old coats! The Teacher meant imponderable wealth. Only the spiritual gift can move the cup of the scales. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 2.6.20:
2.6.20. The flights of the subtle body can be of two kinds; either it flows out of the feet and aimlessly wanders, or it passes through the upper nerve centers and flies upon spiritual missions. It is instantaneously transported across oceans, it teaches people, it imbues auras. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 2.6.21:
2.6.21. Two companions of Our works are joy and vigilance. If people could see the results of their discontent and could understand that slumbering is death, they would avoid the two chief co-workers of darkness. The evil sting of discontent penetrates even into the best places. A dull somnolence may becloud the head of a conqueror. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 2.7.2:
I am knocking in the rain. Why do people fear only lightning? Sometimes a beggar's bag warrants a greater fear. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 2.7.7:
The hammer is working and the chains are clanking, and grey people continue to find pleasure in the cup of lechery. They do not know that the hands of the clock have moved imperceptibly and that tomorrow the doors will be closed to their ingenious amusements. My gatekeeper will tell them: "At dawn there was erected an altar to the Lord of Wisdom." And the grey ones will depart. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 2.7.9:
In earthly churches people invoke Christ and wonder at His silence; whilst you perceive how one can resurrect Him amidst earthly life, without putting on a sackcloth and disturbing the space with discontent. Thus are the great Designs forged. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 2.8.1:
Dreams and visions also are not miracles but a thread of life; that is, a knowledge of what is impending, revealed to such an extent as not to infringe upon karma. If people could without prejudice accept dreams and consciousness, the path could be improved. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 2.8.4:
In the name of co-measurement one must find a right place for people; otherwise, we might as well speak with the same intonation about the center of the planet and an ink spot. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 2.8.4:
A piece of music played in one tonality evokes distaste. Therefore, We bid you to understand the practicality of co-measurement. But if you notice a long conversation about an empty shell, arrest the attention of the speaker upon the impracticability of naught. With many people this discipline is indispensable. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 2.8.11:
Now people mechanically search for the already spiritually predestined. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 2.9.1:
2.9.1. The manifestation of labor for the future will transform the present. If people would understand that only the future exists, cooperation would approach. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 2.9.2:
It is easy to transform many factories into focuses of magic. True, it is difficult to transmit in ordinary words the cooperation of the elements. Thus, the dynamo and the conjured circle both have a scientific basis. However, people at present work so zealously in the mines of evil that it is inadvisable to give them access to close possibilities. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 2.9.5:
Since ancient times, people have been advised at the hour of turmoil to repeat a short invocation and by rhythmic repetitions to repulse the wave of influence. Later, these measures deteriorated into the senseless repetition of religious words; nevertheless the principle remains sound. Sometimes our spirit demands certain reiterations or enumerations. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 2.9.13:
2.9.13. People often lack discipline of spirit and a sense of co-measurement. The key to the next attainment is the most difficult step on the path. Therefore, many beginners consider the path of an Adept like galley slavery. Not a flattering opinion, but I prefer the austerity of the spirit's drive. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 2.10.8:
2.10.8. I repeat that the light-mindedness of the world is criminal. Is it possible they do not notice danger? The tongues of flame denote the approaching storm of the spirit, but people are unwilling to understand Our signal. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 2.10.10:
But one should know that among rejected people there are real pearls. Accept everyone who comes to you and says a word about the spirit. Even in the hardened eyes of a brigand at times a thought of achievement gleams. And even a convict understands self-sacrifice when on watch. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 2.11.1:
It is difficult to say which crime is the worse. Therefore, it is impossible to speak about nations; one can speak only about individuals. Indolence is dreadful and can border upon crime. It is difficult to see the consequences of laziness, but it transforms a man into an animal. I assert that it is one of the chief obstacles on the path. On the spiritual plane at times a murderer is more mobile. Also, bribery deprives a man of the confidence of the Brotherhood, because the treason of such people is great. Also, lack of compassion makes a man unfit for achievement, because such souls are lacking in courage. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 2.11.3:
2.11.3. People will forget rest, and will begin to rave in their folly. There is too little imagination, too little understanding, too little knowledge, too little sense of co-measurement, no beauty, no achievement, no desire to renounce comfortable habits! Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 2.12.1:
People do not realize the foundation of the Teaching of the Blessed One. The foundation is discipline. Spiritually and bodily the monk of the community was striving to hold on to the path. In the first years he endured a heavy probation. He was forbidden to kill himself with ascetic practices, but he was enjoined to conduct the battle under sole command of the spirit. Thus austerely did Buddha instruct His disciples. Verily, they knew joy only in spiritual battle; that is why the thorns of the path are spoken of. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 3.1.2:
Egypt was of lofty culture, but it cannot be said that the present culture is lower. Culture used to be centered in the north of India, but only a limited class of people possessed knowledge. Castes - foolish mustiness - have hindered culture. Indeed, the Lord Buddha wished to abolish this caste foolishness. The Teaching of the Lord was imbued with joy. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 3.1.4:
3.1.4. Close tightly your visors. On the verge of events there is silence. On the eve of battle quietly make ready your weapons. Whereas formerly one crossed the cities amidst the shouts of the people, now we shall pass silently, at dawn. Whereas formerly salutes thundered, now is the time of achievement. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 3.1.5:
3.1.5. The epoch of individual trading has passed. Petty plunderers shall cease to exist. It is better to think about the welfare of the people. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 3.1.9:
3.1.9. Help to build My Country. People are loath to see the trembling of the old world. Not sternness, but solicitude about the wonderful Plan impels Me to repeat over and over. And why make a lentil stew out of Amrita? Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 3.2.17:
3.2.17. Know how difficult it is to reach the hearts of people. The spirit does not pierce through, and the carnal envelope is becoming dense. How much more, then, should one welcome those who look around like eagles, and to whom the mist of the future is like a clear mirror. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 3.2.18:
3.2.18. When people leave they feel one of two ways: either that they have lived long in this place, which means that their aura had become attached to objects, or that everything has come to an end around them, which means that their aura is surging in aspiration. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 3.2.18:
It is very important to distinguish these two kinds of people. Often by an external sign one can form an opinion about the fundamental category. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 3.2.18:
Who then are My people? Those who do not feel any place to be their home; those who do not attach any value to objects; who love to ascend mountains; who love the singing of birds; who value the air of the morning hour; who value action more than time; who understand flowers; who display fearlessness without noticing it; who abhor gossip; who esteem the manifestation of the joy of beauty; who understand the life beyond the limits of the visible; who feel when one can partake of Amrita; who hasten to fulfill the prophecy. These, My people, can use My Power. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 3.3.2:
3.3.2. Let us imagine the Earth crammed with wireless stations. But a few of them will be of very high tension. Only these few will direct the life of the planet. Exactly so do there exist spirits of high intensity who have fully charged their accumulators in past incarnations. Their characteristic feature will be a firm consciousness of the indissolubility of their inner ego, whence is born the concept of the higher freedom. And to the station of high tension is adjoined a network of smaller stations which receive its continuous waves. Thus does a spirit of high tension nourish its surroundings; it is analogous to a solitary tower reigning over the space. That is why people are attracted from early childhood to such magnets, even overburdening them. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 3.3.13:
But crowds of people wished to be convinced about it. Many foreigners were brought forward, and the priestess was led down from the eighth floor in spite of her protests. But nothing was manifested for the people, and the strangers reiterated in vain their speeches. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 3.4.1:
Only developed spirituality can uplift the human consciousness in a single sigh. But We must repeat about prayer, because people will inquire about it. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 3.4.4:
After inspecting his army Akbar said, "A fourth part has been achieved: I have seen satisfied people. The rest we shall see after a day of heat, after a day of rain, after a sleepless night." Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 3.4.6:
One should point out that millions of people await the opening of the Gates. The shackles of hardships should not be replaced by the fetters of fear. Fear can be compared to leprosy; both cover the man with a rime of repulsiveness. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 3.4.8:
3.4.8. People will ask: "Who is greater, Christ or Buddha?" Answer: "It is impossible to measure the far-off worlds. We can only be enraptured by their radiance." The Ray of Christ feeds the Earth as much as the Rainbow of Buddha bears the affirmation of the law of life. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 3.4.14:
The third quality of action is its unexpectedness. Every action which has astounded the minds of the people was the result of an unexpected way of thinking. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 3.4.15:
Upon entering a house full of restless people, say to them: "Look forward to the evolution of the world!" Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 3.5.2:
Those who perform miracles will be learned magicians. Those who keep their lives in purity will be practical people. Only those who have consciously renounced all the personal and who have transported their consciousness into the conception of world evolution can be called saints in Our understanding. It is imperative that this process be accomplished consciously, outside of fortuitous external conditions. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 3.5.3:
If we scientifically and impartially examine prophecies which have chanced to be preserved, what do we see? We find people who, disregarding personal advantage or disadvantage, have peered into a forthcoming page of history, were terrified, and forewarned the people. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 3.5.5:
People will say, "How beautiful! How powerful! How sublime!" But all these outbursts are like will-o-the-wisps over a marsh, and are extinguished as easily as they are generated. Pure but superficial thoughts are like multicolored dust particles; the first wind carries them away into space. The value of such particles is negligible. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 3.5.7:
Buddha mentioned quietude, but only this external aspect was assimilated by his listeners. For to the people who heard him the idea of rest was very attractive. Action as something meritorious is too little understood. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 3.5.11:
People betray, slander, and revile the bearers of the Common Weal, but not enviable is the fate of these carriers of singeing fires. Therefore, treachery, slander and revilement are not practical. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 3.5.12:
If at the first step people would at least remember the value of the vital substance, then by this alone the necessity of prohibitions would be notably reduced. Forbiddance must be done away with; this is a law of striving. But an irreplaceable treasure will be preserved, and this also is a law of striving. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 3.5.13:
Whoever wishes to follow Us must first of all forget negation and freely bear the renewed life without constraint of others. People are attracted by beauty and by luminous knowledge. Only that Teaching which contains all hope, which makes life beautiful, which manifests action, can promote true evolution. Certainly life is not a market, where one can make a fine bargain for entrance into the Heavenly Kingdom. Certainly life is not a grave, where one trembles before the justice of an Unknown Judge! Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 3.5.13:
Ask people, finally, what authentic Teaching has enjoined this monstrous practice? Verily, we have had enough of graves, cemeteries, and intimidations! Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 3.5.14:
The identical significance of thought and action is spoken about everywhere. This is easily established. Note the effects of a thought about murder and of the act of murder upon the spectrum of the aura - the results will be identical. It is difficult for people to assimilate the fact that the thought has the same effect as the deed. But whoever wishes to take part in world evolution must understand the significance of thought. When thoughts are transformed into physical colors, their action at a distance is just as evident as that revealed by the study of light waves. One must approach scientifically the theory of the force of thought. One should not refer this to exceptional personalities - this law is common to all. Its principal effect will be recognition of the impracticality of falsehood and hypocrisy as well as the need of solicitude toward one's near ones. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 3.5.15:
3.5.15. Some say that work can be fatiguing and even injurious to the health. Thus say lazy and inert people. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 3.5.17:
3.5.17. Let us recall several cases of error repeated many times in different lives. People have awaited the Messenger for ten years yet closed the door on the day before His coming. Choosing the least portion, they have imagined that all was permitted and tolerated. Selecting a particle, they have fallen into blissful inaction and wondered why the particle wasted away. Choosing a particle, they have decided to retain old habits - as if on one side of the bosom could repose the portion of good and on the other could be kept pet cockroaches. Choosing a particle, they have decided to jump off the train for only a minute, forgetting that such a leap in motion carries one perilously backward. Choosing a particle, they have thought to slander a brother, forgetting that the slander would beat back painfully on their own foreheads. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 3.5.19:
3.5.19. You will inevitably encounter a certain kind of people who fly into a rage at mention of the Teachers. They are ready to trust in any despicable stock market speculation, they are ready to believe in any swindle, but the idea of the General Welfare is inadmissible to them. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 3.5.19:
Look intently into the pupil of the eye of these people. Therein you will find an evasive shadow, and they cannot long endure your gaze. These are hidden dugpas. Often they are more dangerous than their more obvious colleagues. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 3.5.19:
Even if a purse of money is sent to them, they will recall a non-existent debtor. If they are saved from ruin, their gratitude will go to the police. Even if one should bring these seemingly well-intentioned people to the very boundary of Our Abode they will declare that what is seen is a mirage. It might be thought that this is due to ignorance, but the reason is far worse. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 3.6.1:
People have distorted the meaning of the word "harmony." Into this concept there has been inserted something clerical, a fold of the chiton, the immortelle of non-existent love, and even a knotted stocking. It were better, without any harps, to replace this withered concept with a more energetic one: let us say "sensitiveness of cooperation." Without it the Community cannot exist. Violation of it provokes resentment; resentment begets dullness and stupidity. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 3.6.9:
3.6.9. You have already heard about the saturation of rhythm of labor as a particular quality possessed but rarely by people. Its beneficial influence has a far deeper significance than it may appear to have. Yet the ancient mysteries used these two expressions: "to labor in the wave of Sublime Nature" and "to work with the heartbeat of the Mother of the World." Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 3.6.9:
One may have had occasion to see examples of the labor of saturated rhythm in separate individuals, or in very small communities, but a large crowd or assembly of people does not know how to utilize this principle. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 3.6.12:
3.6.12. Again people will approach with the question as to how to deal with obstacles. Some are handicapped by family, some by distasteful occupation, some by poverty, some by attacks of enemies. But a good horseman likes to practice upon untrained horses, and prefers the obstacle of rough ground and ditches to a level roadway. Every impediment must be made the birth of a possibility. Disconcertion before an obstacle always emanates from fear. No matter how the cowardice be garbed, We must reveal the page about fear. Friends, until impediments appear to us as the birth of possibilities, we will not understand the Teaching. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 3.6.12:
If the path is strewn with bones, one can pass boldly; if people speak in different languages it means the soul can be revealed; if it is necessary to hasten, it means somewhere a new shelter is ready. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 3.6.15:
Why should people shun the treasures of the universe ordained for them? Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 3.6.16:
What teaching leads more swiftly to the broadening of consciousness? It is necessary to admit people completely individually to this meadow. To each one his own herbage, provided the inner fire conforms to human merit and dignity. The sluggish, the conceited, and those raging with suspicion and doubt will not find any nourishment. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 3.6.18:
3.6.18. Even in children's periodicals, photographs of known persons are placed and along with them there may be discerned faces unfamiliar to anyone. Even a mechanical plate takes in more than the eye. And perhaps this is better, for people do not trust their eyes but are full of respect for the photographic plate. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 3.6.18:
Astral guests crowd into the midst of life without attention being paid to them. Of course, it is not always easy for them to reach different people, and then one's earthly visitors serve as their mediators. Communication encounters difficulty, but the emanations of auras left by visitors or servants constitute a bridge for the invisible guests. The merit of these is very diverse - from the touch of a butterfly to the jaws of a tiger. Therefore, it is more practical to admit fewer people into your sleeping chambers and your workroom, if your own aura is already sufficiently steady. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 3.6.19:
We have spoken against present-day churches, yet it is inadmissible to speak against the clergy in toto. We knew an excellent Roman Catholic priest, but instead of being given a cardinalship he was transferred to a most wretched parish. We knew an exalted rabbi, but people considered him insane. We knew an enlightened Orthodox priest, but his lot was banishment to a distant monastery. I know of a cultured bishop in America but his life is not an easy one. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 3.6.20:
Consider the smile of achievement easy. And achievement which grows out of staunchness shines as a bountiful sun. Since the sweetness of a fruit does not depend upon its skin, let your activity proceed beyond the crowd. Only by avoiding crowds will you reach the people. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 3.6.21:
The labor of endless perfectionment is ordained by Us. And in moments of difficulty think about Us, knowing that the wireless apparatus will not delay in connecting you with Us. But learn to think and to distinguish the moment of real difficulty. Often people take good fortune for calamity, and vice versa. Expansion of consciousness will affirm spirit-knowledge, and this knowledge will lead to Our Community. New Era Community (1926) - 4:
4. Unity is pointed out in all beliefs as the sole bulwark of success. Better attainments can be affirmed if the unity of co-workers is assured. One may cite a great number of examples when mutual trust among the co-workers helped in lofty solutions. Let people, from home and hearth up to the spacial preordinations, remember about the value of cooperation. The seed of labor withers without the moisture of reciprocity. Let us not look backward too much. We hastening fellow-travelers shall become weary if we jostle each other. We shall realize a beautiful meaning if we can introduce the great concept - friend. Community may consist only of friends. New Era Community (1926) - 5:
5. The path of life is one of mutual help. Participants in the great task cannot be humanity-haters. This term denoting a shameful hatred is a long one. But perhaps people will the better remember it and be ashamed. New Era Community (1926) - 12:
12. There should be instilled respect for craftsmanship, in order that it be understood as a higher distinction. Ancient working community-guilds left testimony of their vitality. One can see how people cultivated their skills toward perfection. They knew how to shield each other and how to guard the dignity of their community. So long as people do not learn to defend the merit of their fellow-workers they will not achieve the happiness of Common Good. New Era Community (1926) - 14:
Without a specialty it is easier to prepare oneself for the current task in evolution - intercourse with distant worlds and the transformation of the Astral World, the world of dark earthly survivals. The adoption of the concept of Community will open the gates for next achievements, and their dates depend upon people themselves. Therefore, let us take up broadly the quest of Community. New Era Community (1926) - 16:
It is possible to ennoble the conquest by stripping it of all sporting significance and directing it to labor. Hurry to save the unfortunates, fly for the unifying of humanity! Then will these conquests enter into evolution, for people must bring into ordinary usage the supermundane strivings, not forgetting about responsibility. As yet these conquests remain in the stage of ugly centaurs. When people will comprehend whither and for what reason they must fly, then will it be possible to improve the flying apparatus tenfold. New Era Community (1926) - 24:
24. What is prophecy? It is foretelling the destiny of a definite combination of particles of matter. Therefore, prophecies can be fulfilled but also may be spoiled by an unfitting attitude, exactly as may be spoiled a chemical reaction. This indeed cannot be understood by people, though they can apprehend the meaning of a barometer. New Era Community (1926) - 25:
Since time immemorial prophecies have been issued from Our Community as benevolent signs for humanity. The paths of prophecies are diverse either they are suggested to particular people, or they may be inscriptions left by some unknown hands. Prophecies best of all inform mankind. Indeed, the symbols are often obscured, but the inner meaning creates a vibration. Certainly a prophecy requires alertness and aspiration. New Era Community (1926) - 31:
You know how people speak about you during your lifetime. What then will it be centuries hence? Yet the principle inevitably grows, and the impulses of its growth shake the earthly firmament. New Era Community (1926) - 36:
Let us end on a lighter note. Is it possible to speak about stock exchange speculations on Jupiter, or about brothels on Venus? The concept is simply unthinkable. Even a chimney sweep going to visit washes his face. Could people possibly be worse? The time has come to set the Earth on a new path. New Era Community (1926) - 44:
44. The essence of striving to the far-off worlds is contained in the assimilation of a consciousness of our life in them. The possibility of life on them becomes for our consciousness, as it were, a channel of approach. Indeed, this consciousness must be dug through as a channel. People are able to swim, yet a considerable portion of them do not swim. Such an obvious fact as the far-off worlds completely fails to attract humanity. It is time to cast this seed into the human brain. New Era Community (1926) - 44:
Those who are unfortunate and without kin may more easily accept this thought. Earthly fetters are not so lasting for them. In the worst position of all are people provided with comforts. Easily enough can the blind accept this thought, but it will be most difficult for the cross-eyed, because a false crossing of currents will always distort the distance of the striving. Try rifling a cannon with different spirals; the result will be a poor one. True, what has been said refers only to a certain state of cross-eyedness which involves the nerve centers. New Era Community (1926) - 46:
46. Never did I speak about any ease in bringing the new consciousness into life. Not the destroyers, but the moldy, conventional virtue is the enemy. The destroyers know the instability of that which they destroy, and the principle of remittal is easier for them. But rosy-cheeked virtue loves its chest of savings and will always defend it with eloquence. Such people recite the sacred words of the Scriptures, and will find subtle arguments why they are indeed ready to surrender it not to this but to that man who does not yet exist. New Era Community (1926) - 47:
47. In schools respect must be taught for the pronouncement of a concept. O course parrots can senselessly project into space concepts often of great significance. But people must understand that the word is the pedal of thought - that each word is a thunder-bearing arrow. New Era Community (1926) - 47:
Loss of the true significance of concepts has contributed much to contemporary savagery. People strew pearls about like sand. Verily, it is time to replace many definitions. New Era Community (1926) - 53:
53. I shall explain why We speak of the "attack of Purusha." It were well if people could master the same principle of general tension. A manifestation of common danger must evoke such a general tension. The first condition of progress is liberation from usual occupation. The usual brain centers must droop in order that a new combination of nerve currents may be revealed. The same principle is used in the avoiding of fatigue. And such new tension, if it be devoid of the personal element, is called an attack of Purusha. New Era Community (1926) - 64:
I know people who have let the call escape them on account of their porridge. But My arrow is let fly in the hour of need. My Hand is ready to lift up the veil of the consciousness; therefore, co-measurement of the small and the great, of the recurrent and the non-recurrent is needed. Exert yourselves to understand where is the great! I say - time is short! New Era Community (1926) - 73:
73. The essence of the New World contains a vacuum which is called the node of immobility; in it are being collected the sediments of manifestations of incomprehension of the tasks of evolution. When the brain leads close to these paths of incomprehension of the spirit, the access to Our sendings is almost lost. Can people possibly forget creativeness, directed to the adornment of life? New Era Community (1926) - 87:
87. When a difficulty with an inheritance presents itself, it may be said that it is possible to leave to the community the wish that the use of certain objects be given over to a certain person for a trial period of three years. Thus the inheritance will be turned into a worthy cooperation. One may entrust specially chosen people to look after the quality of certain works. It is needful to fill the consciousness with a realization of continuous test, for people still do not know how to work under test. Meanwhile the whole substance of the world is engaged in mutual testing. But one should understand that testing means also improvement. New Era Community (1926) - 91:
The discipline of freedom distinguishes Our communities. Not only is the spirit disciplined, but also the qualities of external actions. It is not Our custom to grieve too much. It is not Our custom to censure too much. It is not Our custom to count on people too broadly. It is not Our custom to expect too much. It is needed to be able to replace a complicated plan with a simpler one - never the reverse - for Our adversaries act from the simple to the complex. Ponder how to strengthen your friends. New Era Community (1926) - 96:
96. The acceleration of dates is necessary; otherwise ignorance will become solidified. All ulcers have been crowding upon the threshold of the New World. The whirl has swept up heaps of rubbish. Knowing how to face courageously the abominations of ignorance brings about unusual measures. Finally, one should know how to point out the merit of useful people. Why should able people perish amidst chains or prejudices? New Era Community (1926) - 97:
97. On the path do not rest under a rotting tree. In life have no dealings with people with extinguished consciousness. An undeveloped consciousness is not as infectious as an extinguished one. The extinguished consciousness is an actual vampire. It is impossible to fill from without the abyss of the ignorant consciousness. Precisely these people absorb one's energy uselessly. As a result of being with them, enormous fatigue is felt. They must be avoided like a stench in order to bar the way to the fluids of decomposition. It is difficult to distinguish the boundary line between lack of development and extinction. But one quality will be unquestionably indicative Lack of development will or may be accompanied by the palpitation of devotion, but an extinct crater is full of cinders and brimstone. The Teaching does not refuse to expend energy on the undeveloped, but there is a degree of extinction at which the abyss is not to be flooded with a new substance. Only a cataclysm, with its terror of unexpectedness, can melt a congealed lava. New Era Community (1926) - 98:
98. When it is cold even a dog warms one. There are unprecedentedly few people; therefore it is even impossible to drive away wretched adversaries, if in them the cell of the spirit has not been overgrown with weeds. New Era Community (1926) - 102:
102. It is necessary to guide the education of a people from the initial instruction of children, from as early an age as possible. The earlier, the better. You may be sure that overfatigue of the brain occurs only from awkwardness. The mother approaching the cradle of her child utters the first formula of instruction "You can do everything." Prohibitions are not needed; even the harmful should not be prohibited. It is better instead to turn the attention simply to the more useful and the more attractive. That tutorage will be best which can enhance the attractiveness of the good. Besides, it is not necessary to mutilate beautiful Images for the sake of an imagined childish non-understanding; do not humiliate the children. Firmly remember that true science is always appealing, brief, precise and beautiful. It is necessary that families possess at least an embryo of understanding of education. After the age of seven years much has been already lost. Usually after the age of three years the organism is full of receptivity. During the first step the hand of the guide must already turn the attention to, and indicate, the far-off worlds. Infinity must be sensed by the young eye. Precisely, the eye must become accustomed to admitting Infinity. New Era Community (1926) - 106:
106. When the family does not know how, let the school teach cleanliness in all ways of life. Dirt comes not from poverty but from ignorance. Cleanliness in life is the gateway to purity of heart. Who then is unwilling that people be pure? One should equip schools in such a way that they will be conservatories for the adornment of life. Each object can be considered from the standpoint of love. Each thing must be made a participant in the happy life. Cooperation will help to find a way for each household. Where one person alone does not find the solution, there the community will be of assistance. Not prizefighters but creators will be the pride of the country. New Era Community (1926) - 112:
112. It is a most useful thing to be able to combine the tenderness of love with the austereness of duty. The new life will not be deterred by contrasts. It will not exert compulsion with one yoke, but will bestow breadth of receptivity. It is not fitting for people to sit in a chicken-coop. It is time to know the planet and to assist it. People cannot lull themselves by calculating how many years are yet left before the sun will be extinguished. A great number of various conditions may upset all calculations. It also cannot be forgotten that people can gnaw each other in two. This consideration must not be forgotten, since malice is deluging the Earth. New Era Community (1926) - 114:
114. People study the life of bees, of ants, of monkeys, and they are amazed at migratory birds, at their order and precision of course; yet from all this they draw no deductions for the betterment of earthly life. Natural history must be taught in schools as completely and attractively as possible. By examples from the vegetable and animal kingdoms one should give to understand what treasures are contained in man. If the comparatively lower organisms sense the fundamentals of existence, then so much more must man apply his efforts for a successful improvement. Many valuable indications are revealed everywhere. From the very first lessons let pupils rejoice at the wonders of life. Likewise let them apprehend how to make use of flights and of clairaudience. Thus, clairaudience will be a natural condition. Likewise the Subtle World will be studied, along with subtle energies. There will be no dividing line between physical and metaphysical, for all exists - which means that everything is perceptible and cognizable. And so, superstitions and prejudices will be shattered. New Era Community (1926) - 121:
The imperfect ingenuity of some people has guessed at invisible rays and inaudible rhythms. With crude imagination, with crude implements, nevertheless certain cosmic currents have been apprehended. But even a fool knows that the imagination can be refined and the apparatuses improved. Starting with self-improvement you proceed toward Infinity. I shall repeat about the possibilities of improvement so long as the most obdurate one remains unashamed of his limitation. New Era Community (1926) - 121:
A childish materialism proves to be a narcotic for people, but enlightened knowledge will be a ladder of victory. New Era Community (1926) - 125:
125. My young friends, again you have been gathered in the name of the Teaching and again you have had an evening with guests. Whereas, it has been said and repeated that the hour of discourse about the Teaching must be devoid of ordinary gossip. Even though this hour may be more infrequent, yet its quality must be upheld. You approach by round - about ways, you surmount the fatigue of the working day, you bear a particle of the common good; but the accumulated objects of the familiar room break up your striving, and imperceptibly you become dusty boarders. Moreover, one of you, observing what is taking place, becomes a self-appointed overseer and sinks into the pettiest irritation. The fabric of the communion is torn and an unworthy mending is begun. We urge you, even if for only an hour, to be consciously responsible people. If an hour a week is difficult for you, then better meet only every fortnight. Learn how to exclude at that time all troublesome beastly habits - smoking, drinking, eating, shallow gossip, dealings in small affairs, censure, anger. Upon being assembled, remain seated several minutes in silence. If then one of you will not find the strength to enlighten his consciousness, let him silently go back into cold and darkness. We are enemies of all compulsive magic, but a natural control of consciousness must become the prerequisite of real construction. Surely for one hour one can dismiss personal ventures. If this be difficult, how then can you think about progress and growth of consciousness? An ox knows about chewing its cud but does not advance farther than digestion. Make an effort to give your discourses beauty, simplicity and purity. New Era Community (1926) - 133:
133. The community, being a fellowship first of all, sets as a condition for entrance two conscious decisions; labor without limit and the acceptance of talks without rejection. It is possible to eliminate faint-heartedness by means of a two-fold organization. As a result of unlimited labor there may be a broadening of consciousness. But many people, not bad otherwise, do not envision the results, being frightened by incessant labor and enormous tasks. And yet they have accepted basically the idea of the community. It would be harmful to include these yet weak people in the community; but in order not to extinguish their striving one should not cast them out. For this it is useful to have a second organization - friends of the community. Herein, without forsaking the customary order of life, these newcomers can become more deeply conscious of the community. Such a two-fold organization permits the preservation of a far more concentrated sincerity in the work. If however, a formal entrance into the community itself be allowed, one will be obliged periodically to eject the unfit ones. In other words, the community will cease to exist altogether. It will be simply an institution under a false label, beside which the Sanhedrin of the Pharisees would be a highly righteous establishment. New Era Community (1926) - 133:
Our Communities are old! Have not the best people understood the community, not proposing any other form? From the community to the far-off worlds! New Era Community (1926) - 134:
134. Acceptance of the commissions of the community is shown by certain signs. Let us look at sincerity and pity. Sincerity is nothing but the shortest attainment. Vainly do sentimental people load sincerity with romantic tatters. Sincerity is a concept real and invincibly acute. That sincerity is similar to a properly directed spear thrust and is not a diffused goodness can be shown by example. Each doubt lessens the power of the blow. Therefore, for Us sincerity is the shortest attainment. Quite another matter is pity. Pity is a puddle in which the faithful foot may slip. The one who pities descends to the level of the pitied. His force is dissolved in twilights of that which he pities - a most whining result. New Era Community (1926) - 137:
137. A cosmogonic Hindu tale relates "There lived long ago a terrible monster who devoured people. Once the monster was pursuing an intended victim and the man, seeking to save himself, plunged into a lake. The monster sprang after him, but the swimmer threw himself on the back of the monster and took firm hold of its projecting crest. The monster could not turn over on its back because its belly was unprotected. It rushed about in a furious course, waiting for the man to become exhausted. But the thought came to the man that, in maintaining his desperate plight, he was saving humanity, and with this pan-human thought his strength became unlimited and inexhaustible. The monster, meanwhile, increased its speed until sparks formed a fiery wake. Amid flames the monster began to rise above the earth. The universal thought of the man had uplifted even the enemy. New Era Community (1926) - 137:
When people see a comet they give thanks to the valiant one, eternally striving, and the thoughts of the people speed outward to give new strength to the rider of the monster. White, yellow, red, and black people direct their thoughts to him who long ago became fiery." New Era Community (1926) - 140:
Traveler, how do you imagine the path beyond the limits of the earthly crust? So many forces have been expended for defining the life beyond! It seems to people that they will at once sink into a state of groundlessness. This faint-heartedness is a result of undeveloped observation. New Era Community (1926) - 141:
When people say, "This is the language of my father." ask them "Are the worn-out shoes of your father still usable?" New Era Community (1926) - 141:
Every science is in need of new formulas. Likewise, the certain periods of life bring new expressions. One must rejoice at each new expression. Nothing is worse than the embrace of a corpse! As it is, you are attached to a sufficient quantity of dead objects. The burying of each dead letter is accompanied by lamentations, as if there do not exist progressive actions of enormous significance! Certainly people are illiterate and covered with stench and nasty insects. Which of the old worn-out prejudices to mourn? The whole trunkfull of insects must be burnt, and this will not be a destruction but a renovation. New Era Community (1926) - 142:
One may pass from animals to plants. You already know that it is beneficial to sleep on cedar roots. You know what collectors of electricity pine needles are. Not only do plants serve salutarily by their extracts, but the plant emanation produces a strong effect on the surroundings. One may see how man can be helped by a bed of flowers consciously combined. Absurd are mixed flower beds whose mutual reactions destroy their good effect. Matched or homogeneous ones can answer the needs of our organism. How many useful combinations there are in fields covered by wild plants! Combinations of plants which are natural neighbors must be studied as instruments of an orchestra. Those scientists are right who look upon plants as subtly sensitive organisms. The next steps will be the study of the reaction of groups of plants on each other as well as upon man. The sensitivity and reciprocal action of plants upon surroundings is indeed astonishing. Plants are manifested, as it were, as a binding substance of the planet, acting on a network of imperceptible interactions. True, the value of plants was long ago foreseen, but group reciprocal actions have not been studied. Until recently people have not understood the vital capacity of vegetable organisms and have senselessly cut clusters of heterogeneous plants, not caring about the meaning of what they were doing. A man with a bouquet is like a child with fire. Exterminators of the vegetation of the planet's crust are like state criminals. New Era Community (1926) - 144:
144. We shall say to him who fears all changes "Dissolution is evident in you." This process begins much earlier than the physical illness. How can one observe the first signs of disintegration? Only in an immobility of admissions. How is it possible to determine when the disintegration becomes dangerous for the social order? When the indolent consciousness considers the community a harmful nonsense. It is best to by-pass such living corpses. Some kinds of people cannot comprise the community, but all those in the category of attacking ones must be indignantly excluded from social intercourse. It must be understood that even the smallest contact with these organisms is harmful. Here there can be no question of kinship. Honored is old age in a body with a clear consciousness; for in the essential nature there is then no old age. But premature decay surrounds one with an intolerable stench. New Era Community (1926) - 144:
When Buddha called a man malodorous, he had first of all in mind the spiritual consciousness. This gangrenous process is not subject to cure. In Our structures avoid touching such people. Spending time on them is equal to depriving a waiting, hungry man of a morsel of food. New Era Community (1926) - 148:
148. People do not eat corpses, yet slaughtered animals are eaten. One must ask, "Wherein is the difference - is not a slaughtered animal a corpse?" We advise not to use meat for reasons of simple goal-fitness. Indeed, anyone understands that to make use of decomposing cells is harmful. But when does this decomposition begin? At the moment of cessation of the functions of life the body looses its protective radiation and decomposition sets in immediately. Therefore, worldly wisdom about not eating corpses is hypocritical. We recommend farinaceous food, dairy products and vegetables, where there is less decomposition. New Era Community (1926) - 149:
149. Maintain a correlation between expansion and strengthening. Remember, not only the leap but also the retention of the new ground. Many examples may be cited wherein expansion resulted in no possibilities. Naturally, we must understand expansion in regard to the consciousness. If a victory of the consciousness be not consolidated technically, then instead of an even light the consciousness will become filled with sharp, painful sparks. As in all life, it is necessary to understand the moment of assimilation. Man, living fully, begins to notice, as it were, a pulsation of his experiences. This pulsation proceeds apart from the quantity of labors and apart from external impulses. It is necessary to safeguard this pulsation inwardly and not attribute it to overfatigue or to an accidental effect. In these moments the consciousness becomes accustomed to some new acquisition. Through inexperience people often begin to be alarmed by a temporary silence of the consciousness, but such a consolidation leads to the next leap. During such a period of assimilation of the consciousness do not disturb it with problems. The butterfly is making ready new multicolored wings - do not harm the cocoon. New Era Community (1926) - 150:
The experiment of transmission of thought is no longer unusual, but the quality of the sending and receiving is insufficiently investigated. Observed least of all is the moment of establishing the circuit of understanding, after which formal words become superfluous. The stability of this current depends least of all upon tension of the brain-muscles. People would rather burst their blood vessels with tension than manifest a new understanding. New Era Community (1926) - 156:
156. It can be seen that the path of those who bear a mission is not a restful one. People think of a procession of some kind of magicians, almost as with the cap of invisibility. New Era Community (1926) - 157:
It is essential to examine the programs of schools and to strengthen the line of authentic knowledge. Superstition drives people into the crevices of terror. This straightening out of school thinking must be attended to immediately, otherwise one more generation of brainless ones will disgrace the planet. Natural science must be augmented in cognition of the significance of this term. Biology, astrophysics, chemistry, will attract the attention of the youngest child's brain. New Era Community (1926) - 158:
158. Magnetism and gas formations, both dynamic factors, are absolutely not studied. Magnetism attracts attention when a horse is unable to life its shoe from the ground. Gasses are mentioned when people and animals fall dead. Only about such crude manifestations do people talk, but magnetism and gases operate throughout the entire surface of the planet. No place is indifferent, each locality is individual according to qualities of deeply practical significance. New Era Community (1926) - 158:
One may be amazed at the naivete of people who settle down in a place without any understanding of its local conditions. One may understand how many possibilities perish and how many calamities could be averted. New Era Community (1926) - 158:
You yourselves have performed the experiment with the hazel branch and have been amazed how this most ancient and primitive apparatus became tense, trembled, and went into motion, reacting to underground waters and minerals. Indeed, the source of this obvious reaction lies not in the branch but in the human apparatus. With what detail and fervor must one study, therefore, the reaction of each locality upon man and upon entire groups of people! Many regions are replete with popular rumors about the peculiarities of character of their inhabitants in some places people suffer from goitre; in some they lose their teeth; in some leprosy makes its nest; in some the spleen becomes blighted, or the heart becomes enlarged, or the character sluggish; in some places there is vigor and animation. A great number of such features catch the eye. It may be observed that these peculiarities are not a matter of racial or climatic conditions. The very structure of the ground underfoot may contain the principal causes of the differences in popular characteristics. There is a broad field for study if approached with keen eye and without prejudice. New Era Community (1926) - 159:
159. Not only do people not pay attention to the emanations of the earth, they do not take into account the quality of the water used, although they have become accustomed to medicinal treatments with waters. For their protection people have devised the use of boiled water, forgetting that certain water organisms cannot live in boiled water. True, many microbes perish in the boiling, but, on the other hand, upon cooling the boiled water actually absorbs a great quantity of dead particles from the atmosphere. New Era Community (1926) - 160:
160. We avoid suggestion except in certain instances when a direct danger can be avoided. It is a different matter when you see an already molded consciousness awaiting a spark from without, but any forcible invasion is condemned. This principle must be affirmed in the community, especially since you know the unlimited effectiveness of the will. When you know that not only people and animals but even objects are moved by the will, then you know that a wave of the will must be directed precisely and circumspectly. New Era Community (1926) - 162:
Once, according to an old legend, there came a messenger from a distant world to give people equality, brotherhood and joy. Long since had people forgotten their songs. They remained in a stupor of hate. The messenger banished darkness and crowdedness, smote infection, and instituted joyful labor. Hatred was stilled, and the sword of the messenger remained on the wall. But all were silent and knew not how to begin singing. Then the messenger assembled the little children, led them into the woods, and said to them "These are your flowers, your brooks, your trees. No one has followed us. I shall rest - and you fill yourselves with joy." Thereupon, timidly they ventured into the forest. At last the littlest one came to a meadow and sighted a ray of the sun. Then a yellow oriole sounded its call. The little one followed it, whispering. And soon joyously he sang out, "The sun is ours!" One by one the children gathered upon the meadow, and a new hymn to Light rang out. The messenger said "Man has again begun to sing. Come is the date!" New Era Community (1926) - 168:
168. Express your wishes cautiously. Every one knows many parables and fairy tales which describe the ugly consequences of careless wishes. Remember about the rajah who wished to receive a beautiful palace, and did receive it, but who, on entering it, thought about an attacking tiger, which then appeared and tore him to pieces. Under the symbols of allegories there is much reality. If people would realize the power of the will, many manifestations would receive a practical explanation. Indeed, not a forcible tension of the will but the dynamic quality of concordance of the centers produces the effect of fulfillment. Hence, an oft-repeated desire, like a blunt blade, does not cleave space. Whereas, the ringing of unexpected concordance breaks the densest surface. New Era Community (1926) - 173:
173. It is noted that certain people, as it were, carry success with them. Superstition calls them lucky. Science attributes their success to strength of will. We shall add that usually these people have an assimilated consciousness. They become representatives of the collective, consequently drawing in a force intensified by many participants, who at the time do not even suspect the outflow of energy. It is not at all required that the whole collective know each other. Through the nodes of transmission a wave of energy is transmitted instantaneously; therefore the presence of the international collective is much needed for actions. Hence, a wave of internationalism is needed, because the diversity of dynamics will then produce greater tension. New Era Community (1926) - 175:
175. You know of many experiments in thought-reading. Western people, being told about it, have no idea how inherent to the East is this psychological quality. In their ignorance they even call it superstition. Whereas, if thought is an organic creation, then it can be laid open. Even meagre physical apparatuses can catch the tension of thought. Even the thermometer and electrical apparatuses react to the rising of thought. Thought even changes the temperature of the body. To such an extent does the psychic apparatus dominate the physical that it is even correct to identify the psychic apparatus as a part of the physical. There exists an apparatus which writes down the flow of thoughts; this flow also is reflected in a radiation and may be detailed by the comparative method. This system is pleasing to Western thinking. New Era Community (1926) - 177:
You know that physical manifestations react on large groups of people. This cannot be called insanity, but is a particular manifestation of collective unity. One may visualize the reaction of subterranean gases and the dust of atmospheric bodies. Some paralyze psychic actions, but on the other hand there are such exciters that the Pilot must take urgent measures. Speaking about the possibilities of psycho-technics, We have no intention of destroying anyone's apparatuses. We, as Members of the Community, pursue the task of true economy, and each psychic apparatus must be safeguarded. Carefulness is the more needed because often the potential of psychic energy does not coincide with intellect, and it is necessary to determine the quality of psychic possibility. Forcing psychic energy into a direction foreign to it will be a most dangerous aspect of compulsion. New Era Community (1926) - 178:
178. Let us recall the qualities absolutely inadmissible in the community; ignorance, fear, falsehood, hypocrisy, cupidity, usurpation, drunkenness, smoking, and obscenity. Someone may say, "Do you wish to collect angels?" We then shall ask, "Are all those on earth liars or drunkards? We know many who are courageous and sincere." Again they will say, "The requirements are too high." We shall reply, "Can it be that you have only foul-talkers and self-seekers? All these requirements are frightening only for the lowest citizen, who hides his wealth under his threshold. In the Himalayas, We have long ago found people to whom the above stipulations are no bugbear. New Era Community (1926) - 180:
We have been in your theaters and We see little need for them. Song, color and sound must not be shut up in artificial hot-houses. These values must accompany life, anonymously surrounding people with the caress of beauty. New Era Community (1926) - 181:
Reflect on what a problem it would be for statistics to compare the success of opportune decision with the failure of tardiness. Obviously, instructive results would be obtained, and the ignorance of tardiness would be regretted. True, very many people live like pigs, devouring precious blossoms. One cannot but protect space against their thoughtless ignorance. If they could catch a glimpse into space, disfigured by them they would themselves say "Prohibit this defilement!" New Era Community (1926) - 182:
182. True, true, true - people must settle themselves in tested localities. Even a bear shows greater care in selecting his den. Plants will indicate the better possibilities. Look for cedars and pines, heather and oak, grass and flowers of vivid color. Natural electrification in a locality is necessary. Large, long needles of evergreen are the best condensers of electricity. Heights above eleven thousand feet, devoid of vegetation, provide useful prana. New Era Community (1926) - 184:
184. Often community members ask whence come the assaults of anguish which they sometimes experience. One must know that without these spasms of anguish no progress is possible. After crossing over a precipice you feel a weakening of the leg muscles. During the expansion of consciousness you cross over many invisible precipices. Nodal growths of the consciousness result in leaps and psychic spasms contract the nerve centers. One should not be afraid of these spasms, a brief rest will right these contractions. Growth of the consciousness is more difficult to trace than the growth of a hair. The consciousness conquers and eradicates. The burning of crossed bridges does not reveal the progressive sign-posts, but it leaves open the one possibility of assault. It is valuable not only to strive forward but also to destroy the rubbish behind one. Just now you perceive how the majority of people could have advanced, but they cling to age-old rubbish. Guard both My signs - the sign of Service and the sign of Community. One is breaking away from the old, the other is evolution. New Era Community (1926) - 185:
185. What to consider a manifestation of work is a difficult question. We know that the answer is in the quality, and not in volume and quantity. But new people often do not see the quality, and for them the sign of external volume overshadows the substance. Because of light-mindedness they are occupied with blowing bubbles, and then take the rainbow of decomposition for the light of illumination. Even sufficiently experienced minds are busying themselves with mechanical calculations instead of confronting the substance. How to tell them that only quality will illumine and affirm them? Distinguish great works from corpses. New Era Community (1926) - 190:
Can people naively think that they are able to conceal falsehood merely by arrogant words? Words are not worth a nod of the head. Flight reveals the species of birds. The bird of prey reveals itself from afar. The cry of the eagle does not resemble the nightingale's song. New Era Community (1926) - 190:
What then to do, when some people insist that all Hindus look alike - that it is impossible to distinguish Chinese, Mongols, and Arabs, one from another! Is it possible to trust these people to distinguish the differences in eyes and walk? For them all people walk on two legs and all stare. New Era Community (1926) - 190:
Lack of analysis can offend the most patient guide. Many cannot even determine the occupation of a person by peculiarities of his dwelling. The lack of observation is striking. People are unable to notice objects which threaten the crowns of their heads. They cannot enumerate ten objects about them. They cannot point out the simplest details of their surroundings. For them everything is nothing - nil, naught and nowhere. This is not even a degree of indifference, but is the stupidity of ignorance. Walk away from such bipeds! New Era Community (1926) - 195:
195. Write down about psychic infection. It is an old theme, yet up to now unapplied in life. As before, people fear physical infection even to excess, forgetting the main channel of all infections. Is it possible to keep on killing, cursing and raging without spatial stratifications resulting? All is precipitated solidly and heavily, creating above the site of an event a shroud similar to harmful gases. Can it be expected that the poisonous radiations of malignant energy will be dispersed? On the contrary, they will become condensed and will affect the prana. Never settle on bloody places. New Era Community (1926) - 198:
198. In the recent past, in accordance with the plan of My Friend, We often visited Western cities. At that time We encountered casual individuals who suspected something about Us. The most persistent inquiries were addressed to Us - about the methods of psycho-mechanics and demands for the most precise biochemical formulas. Besides, with the conceitedness of the West, these people were never concerned about their own consciousness and did not attempt to learn whether they possessed the corresponding physical qualities. It is sad to contemplate that this opportunity was unaccompanied by any aspirations for social welfare. As the caveman with his club hastened to gather colored sea-shells as his exclusive property, so did these dwellers of stone places try to appropriate for themselves qualities foreign to them. Moreover, the caveman adorned himself with the shells, but the contemporary wiseacres degraded knowledge into after-dinner coffee talk - it was a spectacle of shameful lightmindedness. New Era Community (1926) - 198:
He who wishes to plow must have his plow. He who wishes to attain must understand his weapon. The people of the West have overshadowed their consciousness with the weightiest thoughts, but the joy of knowledge has become something almost indecent. Joy of realization must become the prerogative of the New World. New Era Community (1926) - 200:
200. Community - cooperation - is the sole rational means of human living together. Solitude is the solution of the problem of life outside the community. All intermediate manifestations are different steps of compromise and are doomed to dissolution. People speak about an inherited theocratic power - the very construction is absurd. The words heritability and Theos are incompatible. And who will define the degree Theos? Only consciousness of cooperation - community - affirms the evolution of the biological process. New Era Community (1926) - 204:
204. Secrecy is a sign of lack of knowledge. At times Our Community is accused of reclusion and of unwillingness to help people. You yourselves know and have seen Us in various places and have seen Our agents. New Era Community (1926) - 206:
Not long ago We spoke about the defense of reality. Remember that it is not the illiterate people who will be furious against reality, but these little "literates" will violently defend their short-sighted evidence. They will think that the world enclosed within their horizon is the actual one, and that all else remaining invisible to them is a harmful fiction. What lies at the base of this beggarly narrowness? In an altered aspect it is that very same idea of personal ownership. This is my own pigpen and therefore everything outside of it is not necessary and pernicious. This is what is apparent to me and therefore nothing outside of it exists. The well-known fable about the elephant and the seven blind people is sufficient as an example. New Era Community (1926) - 215:
If people would learn to sense the wave of "santana," they could receive the consciousness of the Cosmos. New Era Community (1926) - 216:
216. Beware of those who have no time. Being falsely busy indicates first of all inability to make use of the treasure of time and space, and such people can execute only the primitive forms of labor. It is impossible to attract them to construction. We have already spoken about the falsifiers of dates, who steal someone else's time; now let us speak about paltry idlers and dullards, who clutter up the path of life. They are busy as a pepper-box; they always have a bitterness against labor; they are as puffed up as turkey-cocks; they account for a quantity of stench from smoking; they bring the place of labor into a state of stupefaction. They think up a hundred pretexts to fill in the cracks of rotten work. They cannot find an hour for the most urgent. In their stupidity they are ready to become arrogant and to deny that which is most essential for them. They are as unproductive as are the thieves of another's time. They must be excluded from the new structures. For them can remain the carrying of bricks. New Era Community (1926) - 217:
217. There are two kinds of skepticism one benevolent, as in him who seeks confirmation; the other faint-hearted, as in a proprietor resisting innovations. The manifestation of the second is customary in circles of poor education. Never begin a dispute with people of this kind. Propose to them to read and to add to their education. The first kind of skeptics represent for Us an agreeable manifestation, for out of their ranks are obtained useful co-workers. Indeed, they are usually far more cultured and their former experiences are richer. Thus, they can more easily compare data of different domains of knowledge. In fact, they are already prepared for acceptance of the community, and for them comparisons will be only a removal of temporary cataract. New Era Community (1926) - 218:
218. A certain state of matter composes the human individual calling up into life a conscious individualization, and from this moment is begun the conflict against the community. When, as is said, the beast in man awakens, precisely then individualization, without any nourishment by the consciousness, turns into a cruel egoism. Then begins a campaign against enlightenment and cooperation. Such egoism does not become a noble realization of personality, but returns to the animal state, at the same time losing the group values of animals. Such a man is worse than a beast. Is it possible to build a community out of these beastlike people who have no common language? Then the builders must re-examine the bases of human individuality. Each framework, each conventional program must be verified, but only courageous people who depart from the fetters of conventionalities can make the examination. Thus, it is necessary to safeguard the achievement of human personality. New Era Community (1926) - 220:
You can imagine the number of people who are striving toward Our Community. So many testimonies, so many approving attitudes, but into the basis of judgments only reality is placed. Thus comport yourselves in the founding of new communities. See that family ties have no significance. See that former friendship and enmity be carefully examined; that no testimonies bend a resolution - personal examination, personal testing, personal responsibility. I advise you to begin the testing with a proposal to rest, not to work. Each one who is glad not to work is no co-worker of yours. You may ask whether the services of the newcomer are recognized by ungrateful humanity. Each complainer is no co-worker of yours. You may ask whether he himself is responsible for the past or others are. Your co-worker will not impose responsibility for his past on others. Furthermore, note that, left alone, he does not move objects about. The man who is imbued with the importance of what is around him, does not disturb any process unknown to him. The man who knows something of the essence of objects, displays care with reference to your arrangement. Look after the silent ones especially sharply. New Era Community (1926) - 222:
222. Even during a meal people are hesitant with unfamiliar tableware. It would bean irreparable error to send a thought without considering the quality of the recipient. Long since has the necessity of an intelligible language for each listener been spoken about, but in life this is very rarely applied. New Era Community (1926) - 222:
For convincing by means of application of psychic energy, one should make use of the language of the one who is being persuaded. Many times you could have noticed that the language of the Teacher conformed to the expressions of the disciples. From this there have been derived absurd suspicions about counterfeitings, for to some it has seemed strange that the characteristic expressions of the disciple were passed on by the speech of the Teacher. But a few have reflected that in such manner assimilation was made easier. It is also necessary to understand that during joint labor the modes of expression are generalized - the hieroglyph of understanding is deepened. But the ignorant continue to slander about counterfeiting, and do not wish to look at themselves and remember the difference in their expressions when dealing with different people. We merely broaden that very same principle. We propose to adopt the language of the listener in all its characteristics. It is no concern of Ours if the average-minded accuse Us; all We need is a good result. Even if you have to use the strangest expression in order to save from danger, you do not tarry in doing so. This condition is indispensable for perfectionment in thought transmission. New Era Community (1926) - 223:
223. The methods of West and East in thought transmission differ. For suggestion the West has tried to apply direct aggressive action touch, fixation with the eye, loud murmuring of a command, which in their primitiveness remind one of the lower conjurers of southern India. At best such a command is distinguished by temporal brevity, and usually involves the consciousness in only one definite action. The East, first of all, seeks an inner contact with the state of consciousness, which allows the consciousness to be filled more firmly and lastingly. The Westerner tries to pierce one with his gaze, but the Easterner, in sending a thought, will actually not look at one, because the effect of a glance would be to diminish the sharpness of the command. Indeed, the eyes of the sender will be open but he will form a picture of his correspondent, and in that mental image he can more fully encompass his essence. No tension will strengthen the effect, but only immutability of consciousness and trueness of tone of the psychic sounding. A rock splits from a detonation, not only from a blow. It is easy to achieve the most difficult if the consciousness is adequate and tranquility is not disturbed. The trouble is in the fact that people regard tranquility as inaction. New Era Community (1926) - 224:
224. It has been repeated again and again - know how to find joy in eternal labor and in eternal vigilance. You have heard music and singing in Our Community. These must be looked upon as a part of the labor. Usually, under the influence of sounds people fall into psychic inaction and are even incapable of creating forms. This results from the custom of understanding repose as torpor. One can become accustomed to making use of art as a condensation of forces. A work of beauty can produce not only a heightening of activity but also a sharpening of forces. But one should accept this fact consciously and learn to make use of emanations of creativeness. New Era Community (1926) - 224:
One need not smile at Our language of the symbols of the East. The symbols embody a complex description of the properties of matter. We see no need of revoking a brief hieroglyph intelligible to hundreds of millions of people; the more so since these brief signs are beautiful. And you, people of the West, have the right to make from the lengthy also only the beautiful. New Era Community (1926) - 225:
Is it possible to discern the real current of evolution if a blinding evidence screens reality and prejudice reign as the established opinion? When will people realize the mirage of prejudice! In every prejudice is contained an evil design upon the human essence. This is not a moral but a practical warning. What sort of an idea about the Community can be conceived by prejudiced people! It is absurd to speak with them about free broadening of consciousness; they have no conception of freedom, yet without freedom there is no finding the channel of the current of success. New Era Community (1926) - 227:
People speak about the necessity of feeding the mind with books - this will be an external manifestation. But without aspiration the feeding of the mind will be a formal and fruitless process. Striving must come from within, without external causes. The obstacles of life cannot influence the quality of aspiration. The fundamental impulse, which has brought the human species out of the mineral cell, must not subside when the stone cell has gotten up on stilts. Then must follow a surfeit of everything that was, and irrepressible striving takes its place. Losing aspiration, man ceases to be a conscious being. New Era Community (1926) - 229:
The new structure must stand apart from dwelling houses, so that everyday functions do not touch the building where the future of humanity is being forged. We agree that the community members do not set great store on life; thus they confirm the continuity of existence. But the quality of consciousness must be intensified by the solicitude of the community members. One is obliged to reiterate about consciousness, for people have not been accustomed to sense it. New Era Community (1926) - 230:
230. It would seem that an end has been put forever to the two Western inventions, mysticism and metaphysics. Any laboratory, moderately fitted out, tells enough about the properties of the one matter. But as soon as people go beyond the limits of yesterday's experiment, they begin to cover up their helpfulness with indefinite dusty nomenclature. They rise in opposition, covering with the bugbears "metaphysics" and "mysticism" all the scientific possibilities of the coming day. The metaphysics of yesterday has turned into the scientific knowledge of an average literate man. Mysticism has proved to be a historic fact, and the walls of the tomb have convinced many more, those of broadest consciousness. New Era Community (1926) - 231:
Through understanding of the physical apparatus people must strive toward improved forms. New Era Community (1926) - 234:
234. The world has been split into two parts. Knowing the imperfection of half the manifestations of the new, foreseeing the cunning tricks of the old, We always remain in a world which is imperfect and new. We know all, We appraise all. You have a personal influence, people come to you with the question, "How to think?" Reply briefly, "With the New World; cast out all limited opinions." Reflect how it is possible to depart from old habits. Exert yourselves to accept the full chalice. New Era Community (1926) - 234:
One may speak today about the hero instead of about mechanics. Let children call themselves heroes and apply to themselves the qualities of remarkable people. Let them be given books of clear account, wherein the faces of toil and of will have been depicted without any soft coatings. Even for medicinal purposes this valiant call of life is irreplaceable. New Era Community (1926) - 235:
235. Let us take up several childish concepts. What is new? Nothing. But there is only new realization of manifestations of the properties of matter, new for the contemporary level of mind. One must understand that the true affirmations are not in self-contained isolation but in true continuity. Manifestation can be strengthened only in a fearless affirmation of an order of succession. This consideration appears simple enough for children, and in it is contained the power of solidarity. Yet organized solidarity is still not realized. Often people try to limit a manifestation, bringing obvious harm. Any dismemberment is as an axe upon a living organism. New Era Community (1926) - 238:
238. The coals of conflagration are rushing along, and the old world is summoning all its strength. How to perceive the windings of the boundary lines? They intersect countries, cities, homes, families - even people are separated by half-way thinking. Is it worth while to take into account all the tortuous turns of the old world? New Era Community (1926) - 240:
240. Could one remain satisfied with a life of personal enrichment? Could one appropriate for oneself the free primary matter which saturates every object? Learn to sense the inevitable presence of matter in each object. Often people agree upon acknowledging the matter in a distant ether, but they consider it absurd to acknowledge the matter in objects fashioned for everyday usage. Whereas, recognition of lofty matter in each object raises one's concept of all the details of life. New Era Community (1926) - 240:
True, you will find mistrust everywhere. Indeed, people will speak about the metaphysics of your reasonings, precisely when you will be referring to scientific physical observations. Pay no attention to the arguments of the ignorant. Only one thing is important to consider World Cooperation as an absolute necessity of evolution. New Era Community (1926) - 241:
Verbal renunciation is like the gesture of a monkey. Ask your interlocutor how he thinks about the community. Affirm you understanding from this thinking. A word contains a thousand thoughts. It is too crude to attribute to a word a precise expressiveness. Only comparison of concepts can determine the quality of thinking. Ask him what is for him most unacceptable. By what is he most attracted? Ask more than once, as otherwise the most important will be forgotten. People have not been accustomed to define clearly the unacceptable. Decrepit man does not agree, but fears to account for it to himself. A child is attracted to something but does not know how to reflect about the basic cause. The new age is in need of responsible clarity. How indispensable it is to force people to think about the causes of non-acceptance! Revelation of the causes is half-way to acceptance. New Era Community (1926) - 242:
242. One is obliged to encounter people who ridicule each word unintelligible to them. Their receptive apparatus is covered with callouses of ignorance. For example, if to them is said - "Shambhala," they will take this concept of reality to be a fetish - superstition. What are the signs of the time of Shambhala? The signs of the age of truth and cooperation. New Era Community (1926) - 243:
I advise him who wishes to reach Our Community to add to his knowledge. After the general school education, the people of the West usually forsake knowledge, or else they draw out from knowledge a tenuous thread of specialization instead of weaving the whole network of the catch. New Era Community (1926) - 244:
244. We often speak to you about the new and the young. Once and for all, We wish it understood that under these concepts is meant not age in years, but newness of consciousness and the youth of striving. Length of beard has no significance, and of no value is the affirmation of being under age. The flame of aspiration does not depend upon the body. The magnet of the primary substance is manifested independently of events taking place. Indeed, the concept of the magnet transcends the physical sphere. Apply the magnet to the psychic domain and you obtain a most valuable observation. The association of ideas has a certain basis in the magnetic wave. If one will investigate the passage of magnetic waves, it will be possible to establish the advancement of ideas in the same direction. The quality of the ideas may be different but the technique of their spreading will be similar. A certain experiment on the connection of the magnet with thinking gives an adequate example of the influence of a physical invisible energy upon the psychic process. The qualities of magnets are diverse; they can be tuned like instruments. The scope of magnetic wave-length is inconceivable. Their reaction on people is not according to age but to psychic aspiration. For distant radiations, magnetic waves serve as an exceptional conductor. Thus, we began with distant horizons and end with the future talk of humanity. New Era Community (1926) - 245:
245. Adaptability is the best means for conservation of forces. Often it is asked how to develop this quality. The development of adaptability actually takes place in the current of life. To all is known the sensation of the boundaries of spheres. When you go out of a playhouse into a gray street, it seems to you that you have fallen into a lower sphere. When after solemn festivities you turn to ordinary toil, you become struck with the sad everydayness. When out of the dismal cold you enter a beautiful building, it appears to be the crown of perfection. A sluggish adaptability produces a series of false concepts. This falseness makes you timid and awkward. People cringe before the mirage of an effect. They constrict their own concepts before something unexpected, whereas everything must take place in an opposite manner. Sternly accustom yourselves to the reception of contrasting sensations, to the grasping of unexpectedness. All is expected, because all is realized. New Era Community (1926) - 246:
246. The man who is not free, who thinks of himself, who acts for himself, is plunged into an ocean of false currents. The man even remodels his speech into a manifestation of external expression that is in conformity with his egotism. Pay attention to how accents are displaced on words of foreign tongue, in disregard of meaning and philology. People re-cut alien sounds to fit the custom of their own country. Indeed, the self-conceit of ignorance and a contempt for the neighbor are indicated in the distortion of speech. To reason out and to penetrate into the meaning of a neighbor's feeling is incompatible with the coarseness of petty self-conceit. The feeling of irresponsibility and the undiscarded sense of ownership create the feudal lords of our contemporary times. New Era Community (1926) - 251:
251. Contemporary industry and the entire production of objects has become so unbalanced, in quantity and quality, that for the time being they preclude the possibility of a proper distribution of things. Forcible and indiscriminate distribution engenders craftiness and lies. Can one expect new possibilities in inaction or should one deepen the consciousness in its essence? You remember the words of Buddha about the disciple surrounded with things yet consciously renouncing personal ownership. It is useless to try to take away objects forcibly and thus create a passion for trash. The most important thing is to carry out rationally an educational program on the debasing significance of possession. It is not important that someone remain in his own armchair, but it is important that youth realize the absurdity of having its own chair. It is necessary that this consciousness be manifested not as a denial but as a free conquest. When, liberated from craftiness, people will learn of the impracticality of personal ownership, then a collective of co-workers will grow up. New Era Community (1926) - 253:
253. Indeed, imagination is only reflection. From nothing, nothing is born. It is difficult to imagine the indestructibility in space. An evident destruction of complete manifestations penetrates the brain. The destruction of whole epochs appears obvious. How to understand the reality of the densification of space? Many symptoms are before the eyes, yet people do not know how to correlate what is taking place. Let us take an example it is already known that psychic energy can imperatively ask humanity for admittance. Already noticed is the manifestation of strange illnesses in which vital energy flows away without visible causes. But here the cause and effect are not correlated. New Era Community (1926) - 253:
When We summon to the realization of psychic energy, We are not thinking of turning people into magicians; We are only indicating the next step of evolution and urging in the name of the community not to let the date slip by. Hasten to supply yourselves with strength and thus assist the proximate evolution. New Era Community (1926) - 255:
255. Do not keep up discussions with the ignorant. Maintain obvious silence if you become aware of irresponsibility in your interlocutor. Affirm your own knowledge with silence. Let not other people becloud your view. Teach your young friends to keep silent where there is no bridge to one's consciousness. Teach them to brandish the sword only once, if an arrow of insult is let fly. New Era Community (1926) - 257:
257. The manifestation of diseases may be understood as pricks of pan-human substance. It is clearly evident that people of developed consciousness are often ill. Headache, ailments of the eyes, teeth, extremities, are referable to the psychic domains. You heard this long ago. Cancer, tuberculosis, diseases of liver and spleen, as well as enlargement of the heart - all these result from an unbalanced state of the psychic centers. Only the application of psychic energy can shield the better people. Otherwise, like sponges they will absorb the excess ills of humanity. New Era Community (1926) - 260:
When the house was ablaze, people still played at dice and mistook the smoke of the fire for the smoke of the hearth. New Era Community (1926) - 263:
263. Testing and privation. How solemnly and pompously people deck out these concepts! But you know that testing is the improvement of quality and privation the acquirement of possibilities. Man tests himself, cognizing the properties of matter unknown to him. Man divests himself of ignorance and thus opens for himself new possibilities. Where there was despondency in ignorance, there comes jubilation over the attainment of knowledge. New Era Community (1926) - 267:
267. Two sailors were shipwrecked and cast away on a desert island. Both nearly perished from hunger and terror, for they considered themselves forever cut off from the world. A ship picked them up. And later there was erected on the island a strong light-house. These same two sailors remained at the light-house, to save the other perishing ones. Now their frame of mind was altered. They were happy, directing the light of rescue and no longer feeling themselves cut off from the world. This means that realization of communion with the world and of usefulness to others completely transforms people. Work in common is a pledge of success. New Era Community (1926) - 271:
271. The cooperative is not a shop but a cultural institution. There may be also trade within it, but its basis must be one of enlightenment. Only along such lines is it possible to apply cooperation to the new life. Such unity is not easy; people have been accustomed to combining commerce with cupidity. Such an error is difficult to eradicate. But undeferrably, by way of school education, should the significance of healthy exchanges be brought out. Earning money is not greediness. To receive wages for work is not a crime. One can see that labor is the one just value. Thus, without agitations and confusion it is possible to expound everything under the banner of Enlightenment and Peace. New Era Community (1926) - 272:
272. Peace is the crown of cooperation. We know many equivalent concepts - cooperation, collaboration, community, cooperative - these are most hearty, unifying fundamentals, like beacons in the darkness. People must not become afraid at the thought of a good fortune of their near ones, but must rejoice, because the happiness of a near one is our own happiness. The Great Helpers of humanity do not abandon the Earth so long as sufferings go unhealed. Whole-hearted fellowship can easily heal the wounds of a friend - but it is necessary to develop the art of thinking in the name of Good. And this is not easy amid the day's hustle and bustle. But the examples of the Great Helpers of humanity can encourage and infuse new forces. New Era Community (1926) - 274:
274. Can there be in the community associations of women, men, and children? Assuredly there can. True associations can be formed following many categories - of age, sex, occupation, and of thought. It is necessary that such branches grow healthy; and not only should they not impede the strivings of people, but they should help each other - and this assistance should be voluntary. One should contribute to the success of each sensible act of unification. Indeed, when cooperations are of varied nature, then blossoming becomes especially possible. We do not put on shackles, but broaden the horizon. Let children take up the most introspective problems. Let women carry aloft the ordained Banner. Let men give Us joy by constructing the City. Thus, above the transitory will stand out the signs of Eternity Agni Yoga (1929) - 2:
2. People do not realize the meaning of God or Bodhisattva. As though blind, they ask, "What is light?" But people even lack words to describe its properties, though daily they perceive light. Agni Yoga (1929) - 2:
So wary are people of the unusual that they are confused about the boundaries of light and darkness. It is simpler for them to conceive of God inhabiting a palace upon the largest star. Otherwise their God would remain dwellingless. Their manifest lack of co-measurement impels them to demean what exists. Agni Yoga (1929) - 4:
4. Regarding simpler words for simple people, one should remember that simple people need smaller doses of medicine. There is the identical law - as above, so below. Therefore simple people are the best disseminators. Agni Yoga (1929) - 8:
The poisoning of Buddha spared Him from deification. The suffering and resurrection - or the transformation of matter - by Christ provided the attainment of the supreme earthly achievement. But no one knew about the disintegration of the body into the atomic state. People thought that His body had been stolen away by His disciples. Agni Yoga (1929) - 10:
True daring is often unnoticed by people, because in its essence it is unusual. But the heart will tremble in response to the unusual. Agni Yoga (1929) - 18:
The much-discussed sunspots intensify chemical influences. People keep repeating about unrest in the world during periods of sunspots, and even those with little knowledge can draw correct conclusions. But if we call to mind the harmful chemical reactions, it is not difficult to understand the saturation of space by the most active compounds, such as oxides and metalloids. How can one lightmindedly deny the evolutionary power of matter when from the Inexhaustible Reservoir rays of immeasurable intensity pour over our heads? Agni Yoga (1929) - 18:
Those with especially sensitive organisms can testify that during the culminating period of the sunspots the rays of the luminary, because of their qualities, become unbearable for them. Also, during the passing of the great meteors, one may feel a quivering of the nervous system. Until now, people have been unable to recognize their place in this gigantic laboratory. That single recognition alone would arm the human organism, and, in place of worried observation of the tremors of the seismograph, would direct the search into the Limitless Heights - as material as tomorrow's repast, as majestic as the numberless stars. Agni Yoga (1929) - 19:
19. Of all creative energies, thought remains supreme. What may be the crystal of this energy? Some believe that precise knowledge is the crown of thought; but it would be more correct to say that legend is the crown of thought. In legend is expressed the essence of creative energy. In a legend's short formula are defined both hope and achievement. It is a mistake to believe that legends are fantasies of antiquity. The impartial mind will discern the legend spun through all the days of the Universe. Each great achievement of a nation, each great leader, each important discovery, each cataclysm, each podvig is veiled in winged legend. Therefore, let us not disdain the legends of truth; let us discern keenly and cherish the words of reality. In legend is expressed the will of the people, and we cannot cite one legend that was false. The spiritual striving of the powerful collective spirit imprints an image of true meaning. And the outer form of a symbol is a sign for the world, a part of a world language, which is inevitable in evolution. Agni Yoga (1929) - 21:
By calling Our messengers charlatans, people are acknowledging their unusualness. Coarse are the caresses of the lower animals. And the coarseness of the remainder of the departing race has surpassed even that of the dark ages. It is not baseness so much as coarseness of receptivity that makes the mass of humanity unfit material. It is precisely coarseness that gives rise to light-mindedness and to its consequence - treason. Agni Yoga (1929) - 22:
22. There is no judging more erroneous than that based on apparent actions. Looking at only the evident, people lose the thread of reality. Usually, any teaching that leads to a source of reality is called dreams by people. Agni Yoga (1929) - 22:
Most people see life as being without any sign of new beginnings, and see only the evident decay. Thus, one can be completely immersed in the idea of decomposition and easily overlook the valuable new beginnings. New beginnings are wisely hidden; otherwise natural catastrophes would destroy the seeds of new possibility. Inertia is an essential quality of these elements, and in order to imbue them with evolutionary energy that stroke of spirit is needed which can embrace thought. Thus, thought is the communicating link with the elements. Agni Yoga (1929) - 22:
When We speak of the need for fortifying the apparatus of thought, We are warning against the unbridled assault of the elemental forces. Certain periods of planetary existence are subject to assaults of the elements. The one resistance to them is a consistent striving of people toward a renewal of life. This saturation of thought will permit concentration on the Teaching and, like a smiting sword, will cleave the clouds of unapprehended chaos. Thought can protect against the elemental forces, otherwise the balance would be so greatly disturbed that cosmic catastrophes would ensue. Would a year of famine, of drought, of disease not be the result of mass degeneration of thought? One man's thoughts are not enough to resist the elements. A new trend in consciousness cannot yet give the needed form to conscious thought. Only complete realization and responsibility will make it possible to inject power into thought. Otherwise there will be tension without realization, like sails taut in the fury of the whirlwind. Agni Yoga (1929) - 25:
25. In every chemical experiment there comes a favorable moment when the breaking down and transformation of the original substance begins - this is the moment of creative success. Hence, out of the downfall of Rome one should not deduce the ill fortune of Numa Pompilius. It is simply that the substance has been depleted of its electrons. And it will always be so with all evolutionary actions. People usually do not understand this moment of success. They think that structures should rise continuously, beyond all the laws of construction. Agni Yoga (1929) - 26:
26. You often ask how one can reconcile the indicated joy with one's joyless contacts with people. Truly, each Teacher rejoices at the limitless beauty of the far-off worlds and suffers over the stunted stupidity of so many people. How can they be given the key to those far-off worlds? Even after divesting themselves of their leaden burden of stupidity they must still pass through the venomous slime of doubt, and then the terrible state of self-conceit. Then, a great log will fall on the napes of their necks, and, tumbling down the stairs, these snails will dream of clinging at least to the lowest step. From this rocking human spirit one could fashion instructive children's toys. Truly, the snails cling more firmly to their own spots. At least snails do not engage in senseless wars. Agni Yoga (1929) - 30:
But people almost always assume that he who bends over is picking up a stone for murder. They are sure that he who races astride his horse hastens with slander. They "know" that he who calls out pronounces a lie. They "know" that he who offers his hand is afire with treachery. They interpret every move of others according to their own way of thinking. Agni Yoga (1929) - 35:
35. When one speaks of someone's usefulness it is not meant that he is a pillar of the Teaching. One should take things in their reality, because exaggerating is as wrong as belittling. One must not drag anyone forcibly to heaven. At the destined hour, the blind regain their sight. It is useful to point out the measure of the order of life, avoiding what is unnecessary, so that even the humblest may see the benefit of material progress. But it is wrong to force people to wash their faces. Mark the usefulness of each messenger and do not place the load of a camel upon a donkey. Agni Yoga (1929) - 44:
44. Do not say, "I do not remember." Say, "I failed to observe." Do not blame the memory, but do look back to note your inability to pay attention. People would sooner fall down stairs than watch the steps. Agni Yoga (1929) - 45:
45. One should firmly tell people that the New World has come into being. People are not prepared to assume their places in the tasks of creation. It is an error to believe that conquest has any connection with the mission of the New World. Whether it is in the conquest of countries or of a special class of people, this belongs with departing ways of thinking. In the process of evolution one can consider only the ascent of consciousness founded upon freedom of opportunities. Agni Yoga (1929) - 47:
47. People are not averse to dreaming of desired changes in the basic functions of the human organism. The conception of the embryo, the decomposition of matter, the weightlessness of bodies, and deliberately produced materialization, are discussed even in ecclesiastical writings. It would seem that the horizon of possibilities should expand from early childhood and should be strengthened in the laboratories of the exact sciences. But it is precisely there that the imperfection of the race raises an obstacle. The bold seeker devoted to exact science quickly reverts to a common state and begins to imitate the customs of his grandfather. Agni Yoga (1929) - 50:
50. When will people understand the significance of thought and word? People still lend greater importance to the spilling of a sack of ordinary seeds than to the spilling of destructive words. Any rodent can pick up the seeds, but even an Arhat may not be able to clear away the consequences of thought and word. When people depart for a sea voyage they take with them only carefully chosen things; but in their speech they are unwilling to pay attention to its meaning, and to the consequences of their words. We do not threaten, but We do point out the first signs of smoke curling from under your shirt. Agni Yoga (1929) - 52:
52. The word repentance does not exist in the Senzar vocabulary. What does exist is an expression familiar to you - wise cooperation. Consider the essential hypocrisy in the notion of repentance. It is simplest to demonstrate this to people through an example in medicine. By distortion of thought a man wounds his brother; but no words or thoughts of repentance can heal the wound, whose torn tissues can be mended only by persistent effort. For the restoration of goal-fitness it is necessary to demonstrate wise cooperation. The consequence of action can be cured only by action. No verbal avowals, no oaths, are of importance. Agni Yoga (1929) - 53:
53. We must also turn our attention again to the serpentine venom of doubt. Doubt is of two kinds: one coils in its lair, in darkness, immobile and barbed. The other is ever crawling, sliding, and whirling. Usually the first is characteristic of youth; the second, of old age. The basis is not so much fear as deceitfulness in the nature of people. People distort their current judgments by these traits, influenced by their own past deceits. Though man is not inclined to self-examination, he is always ready to judge others, using himself as a standard. Agni Yoga (1929) - 61:
Observe and record the history of the sickness of the spirit. The roots of what is physically evident are concealed in past accumulations. I advise that you treat coldly those people with unhealthy emanations. Treatment with coldness will improve them more quickly. Do not regard this as cruelty. We only remind you to open the door sensitively to all who knock. Agni Yoga (1929) - 66:
66. Can one reveal to people the truth of the evolution of worlds when they cannot even be certain of having their daily bread? One must avoid even a hint of offering abstractions. Agni Yoga (1929) - 75:
75. People are ready for every kind of spiritual incest. People are only too willing to unite elements that are incompatible. They try to unite the father element, fire, with the daughter element, water; and the earth-mother with the air-son. If their progeny is burned to ashes they will not blame themselves, and will lay the responsibility on the Heavenly Father. Agni Yoga (1929) - 75:
It is impossible to become accustomed to the lightmindedness of human deeds. Only the spiritual consciousness can discern which are incompatible elements. People are distinguished not only by their emanations but also by the essence of elements, which always remains intact. Precisely in relation to elements are the best combinations found. Agni Yoga (1929) - 84:
84. I believe everyone can read Our books. I do not see any among those who approach Us who are afraid. Test people's fear. Show them frightening masks, then smile with understanding when their hearts tremble. Where is their trust in the Teacher? Where is their understanding of where power lies? One can distinguish Our people at the first call. Like deer will Our own hasten. I know no fearful mask that can turn them away. Agni Yoga (1929) - 85:
85. Can Our people have their dear ones near them? Of course they can. These near ones will deepen the feeling of responsibility, solicitude, and resourcefulness. Agni Yoga (1929) - 87:
87. One must distinguish between absolute devotion and conditional devotion. Most often people display absolute devotion when they receive, but each act of giving in return is difficult because of self-imposed conditions. Some accept what they have been given, but then raise obstacles in their own consciousness, and begin to think that the given treasure is but a piece of mold! One should remember that the measure of one's devotion determines the measure of receiving. Faith must be equal in degree to knowledge. Each limiting condition set upon one's faith sets an equally limiting condition on its fruits. Yet no one would wish to be called a conditional disciple. Such a title would provoke offense. The law acts identically under all conditions. But the law does not take offense - it co-measures. Be assured of the co-measurement of devotion. Agni Yoga (1929) - 88:
88. Cosmogony should evoke thoughts that exalt. While the god of an unawakened people is conceived as sitting atop an insignificant ball, the superior spirit peers into the Infinite, adorned in the joy of unbounded knowledge. Do not demean the Infinite! Agni Yoga (1929) - 99:
99. I shall point out how to sharpen your power on the edge of My sword. The manifestation of the Teacher can enlighten people, but only if the way is paved with knowledge. The dragon is mighty, and barbed are his coils. Agni Yoga (1929) - 113:
One can impart to few the sacred Mystery. Their number is small, but space itself harkens to them, for, like a human furnace, they fuse and temper the thoughts of the world. Let people guard thought! Agni Yoga (1929) - 116:
If people could realize the harm they bring to themselves and others by half-way decisions! They may cleave the consciousness and bring on its death. As often happens, illness begins unnoticed and a fatally dangerous operation then becomes inevitable. Thus does human downfall result from the bite of the tiniest adder of insincerity. One must warn, but one cannot change others. A steed jumping the precipice cannot be halted. Agni Yoga (1929) - 121:
121. I affirm, and you should understand, that what seems impossible today may be feasible tomorrow. The Teacher uses His power to safeguard your achievements in all their beauty. The misfortune of people lies in their lack of understanding of the process of incarnation and the complexity of the circumstances surrounding achievement. For example, solitude is the best friend of achievement, but sometimes witnesses are needed, and the karmic conditions then become more complex. Agni Yoga (1929) - 122:
122. That a situation is without solution is only imagined by those who would rely on other people rather than upon the power of their own thought. Grief experienced by others flows like the ripples of a stream; but the images of Truth, which you call ideas, rule the karma of the world. It is astonishing to see how images of Truth participate in the spatial battle. While the multitudes disintegrate in a blind fury of ignorance and betrayal, the thoughts of Truth weave their heavenly nests, which for real evolution are far more vital than any worship by entire nations. Agni Yoga (1929) - 122:
You understand both the work of reality and the work of Maya. Spatial thought is reality, while what people generally pay attention to is Maya. Bear in mind that each of Us could grieve over the low level of those on Earth; but this would have no effect on the evolutionary plan because it is thought that creates. Images of Truth provide to each body, whether it be evolving or disintegrating, new possibilities for flight to higher spheres. Each Teacher of life bases His power only upon images of Truth, and creates the future by His thought, not by the consciousness of the crowd. Agni Yoga (1929) - 126:
126. The misfortunes of humanity result from an inability to distinguish between the signs of good and the signs of evil. People first apply the signs to their own future, because thinking primarily through themselves, they see no world beyond themselves. With a measure such as this, how can one have true perceptions? The chief and most heinous consequence of such limitation is that much of what is good and useful is not separated from the harmful. Numberless are the instances when an indication given for the future is applied to the immediate moment and thus loses its intended usefulness. Agni Yoga (1929) - 126:
Sometimes the destiny of entire nations can be expressed in a simple formula. But people want to appropriate for themselves what is meant for the larger group. And the given formula is then crumbled like a piece of sculpture under a crude hand. This crudeness of individual limitation is a most harmful contributor to the dissolution of valuable opportunities. Agni Yoga (1929) - 127:
For the ignorant, an encounter with the elements is a fantasy. But you already know how often the elements are involved in the actual life of people. The Teaching has often pointed out the effect of physical manifestations upon the human organism. Energy creates a correlation between the elements and the tension of the human organism. Will is born from experience and an attention to the phenomena of existence. Thus, "insurmountable" karma can be subject to human influence. Agni Yoga (1929) - 136:
136. Often people entrust themselves to a fiery steed, not realizing that even a mere gnat can throw the animal into a rage. Often people try to navigate in a frail canoe when every stone is a peril. Often people sit beneath the beams of a house which the slightest tremor of earth can cause to collapse. All this is of course known; nevertheless people think they can evade danger as though danger were not a constant companion to existence on Earth. People traverse life, blindly happy, unaware of the adjacent precipice. But if the inner sight is sufficiently developed, the voyager of life will see each cosmic irregularity. He will be painfully tormented by the seeming impenetrability of the path. But how will he gain the courage and strength to cross all chasms of what he now sees as a crumbling stronghold? Certainly, only by realizing the relation of the present transitory hour to an inevitable future. Agni Yoga (1929) - 137:
137. People do not want to understand group work, which multiplies the forces. The dodecahedron is one of the most perfect structures, with a dynamic power that can resist many assaults. A group of twelve, systematically united, truly can master even cosmic events. It must be understood that the enlarging of such a group can weaken it, undermining the dynamic force of its structure. Therefore you notice Our formations of small groups. Of course, various karmic conditions can attract more and diverse karmic elements to the group. One cannot expel them forcibly, but one can quickly live through their effect. The duty of each developed participant of the group is to realize who the uninvited guests are, and to exert all will power to settle the old accounts of life. Agni Yoga (1929) - 140:
140. Worst of all are those people who cannot trust, and know not the power of trust - they are passing shadows! Agni Yoga (1929) - 144:
144. Vessels brimming with spirit! Thus do We call those people who, on the basis of the experience of past lives and their decision to attain, expand their consciousness and thereby enter into an understanding of the foundations of evolution. If this definition seems unscientific to some, say, "Can't one compare a great toiler in the spiritual realm to a Leyden jar?" Of course, for thus is the outer energy accumulated, and in due time a discharge follows. Hard is the strain when the potential is ready but the time has not yet arrived, because the sensitive apparatus has already absorbed especially dangerous particles related to Primary Matter. Agni Yoga (1929) - 151:
151. I vouch for health wherever prana is consciously safeguarded. Evolution is inseparably linked with the improvement of the life of the people. Agni Yoga (1929) - 151:
But even on the heights there have always been ample deposits of combustible materials available, and therefore people of Asia have long been afflicted by hydrocyanic acid fumes. This has been a serious threat to the progress of life in Asia, and to life itself. There will always be health where there are conscious efforts to preserve prana. The improvement of conditions of life must be an inseparable part of evolution. Agni Yoga (1929) - 156:
156. The rhythm of truth is an invincible stronghold. It is not a pile of words, but a rhythmic sound, that carries decisive significance. Why try to conquer with words when the lightning bolts of rhythm can drive away the most harmful beings? Of what use is it to compose lengthy letters when thought pierces the consciousness instantly? Indeed, the Teaching about thought and the action of will has already been distorted by people. They have endeavored to compensate for their own weakness of will and thought by mechanical means. All the artificial hypnotic devices for lulling one into a trance, including glittering playthings, are ridiculous. And the crossing of the eyes is unnecessary! The one who realizes the true Yoga of Life knows that the lightning of truth can strike down, but can also resurrect. Agni Yoga (1929) - 156:
When We speak of the need for honesty, We do not have in mind unworthy people. We point out the direct path of perfect truth, devoid of any personal element. This opportunity can be perceived through straight-knowledge. The experience accumulated in the center of the Chalice gives invincible knowledge. The center of the Chalice is close to the blood reservoir, for blood is the wherewithal for our passage on Earth. Agni Yoga (1929) - 158:
158. People believe they can attain perfection by many methods. This multiplicity of mirages lulls the mediocre mind. But one really has only two ways to live: either wisely and ardently to seek the realization of Aum, or to lie in a coffin like a log - self-centered and impoverished in spirit - assuming that one's destiny will be taken care of by something or someone else. Agni Yoga (1929) - 163:
163. He who would swim must dive fearlessly into the water. And he who has determined to master Agni Yoga must transform through it his entire life. Why do people think they can begrudge to the Yoga a portion of some idle hour, while giving the rest of the time to impure thought? Truly, all actions must be infused with purifying one's fiery striving. Agni Yoga (1929) - 163:
Recall how I began with you the attainment of Agni Yoga. Similarly, lead your disciples into the domain of the mastery of the Fiery Yoga. Like sculptors, begin to shape the different surfaces of the raw matter. Suddenly and continually strike sparks of the fire of life from the surface of chaos. As the play of the Great Mother gathers power in the spiral turns of the energy of Fohat, thus fearlessly offer to people a complete - more complete than expected - understanding of the whole of life in the realization of the Infinite. Do not be concerned with the rising and falling of the spirit. These are only turns in the spiral of motion. Far worse are a continuous inattentiveness and self-concern. Agni Yoga (1929) - 164:
164. People talk much about the aid that should flow from Our Abode. But let us examine the ability of people to accept Our help. Each person who yearns for assistance has already decided selfishly the direction and measure of it. Can an elephant find room in a low cellar? But the seeker of help cares about neither its proportion nor its suitability. For him, lilies should flower during wintertime, and in the desert a spring must burst forth; otherwise the Teacher's merit is small. Agni Yoga (1929) - 166:
166. Everyone has within himself some kind of Yoga, even if only in a rudimentary stage or in a distorted form. People can be classified not only according to the elements, but also according to Yogas. Often in a hypocrite you find a perversion of Bhakti Yoga; in an overbearing athlete, Hatha Yoga; in a zealot, Raja Yoga; and in a bigot, Jnana Yoga. But what can match the heights of the true Yoga, which links the earthly consciousness with the cosmic pulse? Can one imagine anything that could replace the fundamental striving of the incarnate spirit; something that could imbue one with astral understanding; something that would make clear the purpose of mankind's existence? It is the study of Agni Yoga that brings one closer to the far-off worlds. Agni Yoga (1929) - 187:
A yogi ignores seeming misfortune because he discerns the causes and effects of unforeseen events. What people usually see as accidental is the result of influences persisting from the past, even the most remote. And where others will turn away from misfortune with disdain, a yogi perceives the true possibilities. Do not be amazed if the yogi's heart responds to the most pitiful dog in which he sees the seeds of devotion, or if he suddenly calls the humblest child to be a future co-worker. Agni Yoga (1929) - 187:
No sooner do people call a yogi stern and cold, than he will unexpectedly perform an act of true love and compassion. Most probably, the intent of this act will be falsely judged by onlookers. Being called a deceiver is an honor for the yogi, because evolution is an abomination to the ignorant. We speak both for humanity and individuals. The beast of ignorance, however, is alien to those who build. Agni Yoga (1929) - 189:
189. The yogi has few possessions, and among them are no unnecessary ones. If an object has importance for all, then, after being used, it must be returned to the common treasury. A yogi's everyday objects may occasionally be given to trusted people, but more often, in order to avoid the mixing of auras, it is better to burn them. Sometimes, however, it is useful to give to another an object that has been permeated with a particular aura. Agni Yoga (1929) - 189:
A yogi recognizes the true nature of objects and will not keep any unworthy objects near him. The question of material possessions wastes too much of people's time. The culture of the spirit demands that surrounding objects be of the highest quality. In the future, people must be free from the need to devote attention to their physical needs. The basis of communal life assumes for each co-worker the provision of reasonable comfort, which will safeguard strength and labor. Agni Yoga (1929) - 190:
190. On the way to Us do not forget to take all that you recognize as valuable. It is instructive to develop an understanding of values. Often, even people who know something of the domain of the spirit continue to give their attention to mediocre and ugly things. They forget that ugly things serve the forces of darkness. A yogi must know quite clearly the true quality of everything. Agni Yoga (1929) - 194:
Many atmospheric observations can facilitate the building of the future. But unfortunately, one must recognize that even mosquitoes know atmospheric conditions better than men. Yet people think that by claiming the title of king of nature, they have the right to know nothing. Agni Yoga (1929) - 197:
It is necessary to purify the current of one's spirit. But We are not chimney sweeps, to forcibly clean the channels of your spirit! Simply say that people themselves must make it possible for Us to be of help. Agni Yoga (1929) - 201:
You know by now that what is said here is not abstract symbolism. All the usual names given to these pains are useless, so long as science does not hasten to understand the significance of psychic energy or spirituality. The farther people are from an understanding of the dangers of Yoga, the farther they are from unity with the Highest Consciousness. Random flights of consciousness are of no value. What is needed is an incessant song of soaring. The vina may not always be sounding, but its tuning is kept harmonious. Agni Yoga (1929) - 202:
Can one criticize a yogi for arriving suddenly, or for departing without warning for long periods of time? Attachment to a particular place must be abandoned. Only thought and action should decide the earthly dwelling. Therefore traveling will always be an inseparable part of Yoga. How else can be born a sensitivity to the need for change? Where is independence tempered, or the solitude of realization? The yogi's work reverberates, and gains its expansion from space. A yogi must be familiar with space and be able to bring the word of space to the people of the world. Agni Yoga (1929) - 203:
203. Those who seek out the yogi for instruction in the Teaching will not be of equal worthiness. A yogi must be able to understand who comes by accident; who may become a pupil; who may in the future become a pupil-teacher, learning to perfect himself by helping those who come to him. It is worse for those who involve themselves in the Yoga and then try to return to their old life. Truly, it is easier for the astral body to return into the clutches of the physical body than for one who has acquired even a grain of knowledge to return to the darkness of ignorance. Warn those who want to know about Yoga. We cannot permit people to keep their delusions. Agni Yoga (1929) - 205:
205. "Awaken, slumberer!" People love to repeat this call. It is especially amazing when this is repeated by those who are themselves slumberers, and who continue to sleep. Some sleep for years; some sleep through an entire life; some occasionally fall into sudden slumber and drowsily repeat thoughtless words uttered by others. Let us not speak of the occasional passers-by; even those who are already on the path are subject to spells of animal sleep. Then it is the task of the Teacher to awaken them, even, if necessary, by a stroke of lightning. Indeed, sleep can easily lead to possession. Agni Yoga (1929) - 210:
210. It is said that a yogi has no desires; actually, he is filled with striving. A desire is not active, because it creates expectation, and expectation is the mother of passivity. Striving, on the other hand, is a generator of motion, leading to ascent of the spirit. It is said that the yogi knows no love; but in truth, he is full of compassion. People think of love only as constricting bonds. But compassion is boundless, a co-worker of Truth. It is said that a yogi is endowed with inexhaustible powers; however, like a diligent gardener, he must tend his own plants in the garden of opportunities. Agni Yoga (1929) - 215:
215. An angry person is like a bull. But the one who strikes a blow for justice is like a luminous spirit. When will people comprehend the wondrousness of becoming like the Highest Beings? As yet, they are abashed at this thought. Agni Yoga (1929) - 216:
216. This is why it is important, especially at the present moment, to direct attention to Agni Yoga. In each century there is a powerful awakening of psychic energy in humanity, but usually this beneficent indication is not understood by people. Agni Yoga (1929) - 216:
Let us take an example. At the beginning of the nineteenth century there rose a tide of romanticism without, however, an understanding of its essence, or, properly speaking, without heroism. In the middle of the same century the world became enveloped in a negative materialism, failing even to study the true properties of matter. The close of the century was given over completely to decline, even though a reassessment of values had been indicated. The beginning of the present century was marked by war and national upheavals, although the recognition of psychic energy pointed toward the conquest of other worlds. Thus by free will were the destined values perverted. In the middle of our century there will flash forth signs of new, as yet unmastered energies, and again people will scurry about in false directions. Therefore it is time to give the signs of the true path to those who can see. Let them have enough time to familiarize themselves with it, remembering how little time is left. Agni Yoga (1929) - 218:
The same law is evident in other processes. Let us take as an example the way in which people are influenced. A speech is made and the crowd is quickly convinced, but the later effects are much less evident. Nevertheless, one cannot affirm that the first effect was the strongest. It is quite possible that the people's consciousness was changed and thunder was replaced by silence. And the power of silence has already been spoken of. Thus new, quite understandable circumstances are invisibly formed. Ordinary people notice them only in their finality, but a yogi can perceive the entire process of formation in all its subtlety. For a yogi, the saying "nothing is accidental" means that a rainbow of influences exists. The formations are stratified in many colors, and it is valuable to remember this. As in chemical, so also in psychic achievements do we take care to avoid unchanging methods. Monotonous uniformity cuts off a multitude of possibilities. Each seeming unexpectedness produces a new pattern in reaction to the subtlest energies. What benefit can we bring to evolution if we do not understand the multiformity of influences? Agni Yoga (1929) - 220:
How can one be cured of these fiery illnesses? The inner fires must be utilized as a useful, psychically active force. How can one cure the pains in the spine that are caused by the awakening of Kundalini? He who knows will welcome the pains and relieve them by rubbing in mint. How can we stop the burning of the third eye when it begins to function? Is it not wiser to help its development by shielding it from the sun? Long ago people knotted their hair on the crowns of their heads in order to protect this channel. Can one stop the movement of the solar plexus when it begins to rotate? Any forcing of the solar serpent can result in injury to the brain. Equally dangerous is any interruption of the functioning of the center of the Chalice. Of course, any poisoning by narcotics, such as opium, will stop the movement of the centers; but then, decapitation would be even simpler! Agni Yoga (1929) - 221:
221. The accumulation of imperil has been shown to you. It is precisely that poison which causes much trouble to people. Do not forget that meeting with even the grossest ignorance is not worth provoking one drop of imperil. Indeed, imperil does not remain only within; it evaporates and permeates space, for the purity of which we are all responsible. Agni Yoga (1929) - 222:
222. Free will is a subject that is interpreted in many ways. One sees it as willfulness; another as irresponsibility; a third as the madness of the ego. Only the one who has gone through the discipline of spirit can realize how strict the reality of freedom can be. The abuse of freedom is a festival of ignorance. People cannot reconcile themselves to the Hierarchy of Knowledge, nor can they respect discipline of the will. But is any Yoga possible where there is no responsibility for one's will? Each yogi wields his sword directly over his own heart; to that degree is he responsible for every action of his will. The consequences resulting from the will of a yogi may be indescribably severe, but he has chosen them consciously. Thus, one can see the yogi as a tireless warrior, always on guard. Agni Yoga (1929) - 225:
225. It is a mistake to think that the ascent of consciousness can be accomplished by attainment of supernatural exaltation. As below, so above: labor and experience everywhere. Consciousness nurtures the growth of the subtle body. Even the slightest sensation contributes to the texture of the subtle body. It is precisely this that is usually overlooked by people. They think that one great action can compensate for a succession of small, petty deeds. But who can say what is great and what is small? All actions of a yogi take into account the most detailed considerations. One can see keen observation and precision in every act of a yogi. In his actions, no prejudice, no useless habit is permitted. He walks like a lion. He strikes unhesitatingly, but does not crush what is unworthy of notice, or too weak to threaten. Thus, one must evaluate the true meaning of one's every action. Agni Yoga (1929) - 227:
227. Each cosmic achievement carries with it the possibility of danger caused by carelessness. People can master new energies, but if they are weak in spirit the danger of possession is increased. Agni Yoga (1929) - 227:
The problem of possession should be approached scientifically. Two aspects of existence should be remembered. First - the continuity of life through different states. Second - the influence of the will of one upon another. Thus, beings existing in subtle bodies of different levels can direct thoughts to those on Earth. This unrealized energy can aid in the unifying of the worlds. However, uniting with the highest also opens the path to the lowest. You already know how much the lower spirits try to attach themselves to earthly emanations. Therefore, people should be warned about the need for steadfastness of the will, because possession is the most inadmissible condition. Only the intervention of a third will, firm and pure, can terminate this violation of the law, which affects people without regard for age or position. Agni Yoga (1929) - 227:
Countless are those who want to impose upon people their most degraded thoughts. But in order to save the endangered one it is sufficient to have power of will and to find the right rhythm of command. It is the duty of the yogi to eliminate harmful influences. Agni Yoga (1929) - 228:
228. Open centers provide a channel for cosmic evolution, but mediums are like rudderless boats. All humanity must pass through evolutionary channels toward perfection. Closed centers keep people far behind. Open centers are symptoms of right development, but with them comes the danger of mediumism. A medium is but an inn for disembodied liars. Agni Yoga (1929) - 229:
Using their own natural emanations, people can create a store of new vitality. The energy scattered throughout space can be directly apprehended. This is why it is necessary to pay attention to the development of psychic energy. This is why the City of Knowledge, high in the mountains, is so needed. Agni Yoga (1929) - 231:
231. One must not, like a carnival barker, entice people into one's courtyard. Yet, even the Great Teachers sometimes overused the Chalice of conversion, fearing that the Teaching would remain untransmitted. But each Teaching is given out in its proper time. It pervades space and emits emanations that have their effect in unexpected ways. We see that much that is broadly proclaimed is quickly swept away in the first wave of confusion. But, in contrast, it is remarkable to observe the growth that follows a quietly invisible sowing. Agni Yoga (1929) - 231:
Often a ridiculed book is thrown away but later finds its merited attention. Also, the burning of books increases their influence. It is not persecution that one should fear, but popularity. This must be repeated again and again, for people attend too much to the voice of the crowd, and do not understand the pointlessness of groups gathering without purpose. Agni Yoga (1929) - 240:
One duty of a yogi is to dispel excessive awe of death. One can retreat to such a state of limitation that just moving to a neighboring town becomes a major event. Worse, one could fear to move from one room to another, and even a change of garment would present difficulties. People who fear change fear death most of all. They fear to think of it, and think of the present moment as an ultimate condition. Even the skin on our body is constantly renewed, yet we do not summon grave-diggers to bury the shed epidermis. Then why not draw a parallel from the microcosm to the Macrocosm, recalling all that is said in the Bhagavad-Gita about the indestructibility of the spirit? Agni Yoga (1929) - 242:
242. It is painful to think that only a few people are filled with the desire to give all, to give to space, to give to the invisible worlds, to contribute truly to the knowledge of those whom they do not even know. For these few, such a broadening of concerns from ordinary life leads to new thinking. Agni Yoga (1929) - 245:
245. Why is Earth so sick? Because the rays of the heavenly bodies cannot penetrate its polluted aura. To what will man be reduced if he ceases his communion with the supreme consciousness and sinks into base ignorance? From the greatest of the worlds to the microcosm, the law is one. Losing their realization of the great worlds, people have wandered from the understanding of perfection. The great worlds have become for them a foolish fantasy; and for them, self-perfectment is an unnecessary or even dangerous pastime. Slaving for their daily wage, they yearn only for the end of their path as they see it. Agni Yoga (1929) - 245:
Therefore, in the presence of a state religion, the responsibility of the yogi is great. Fearless, testing, indefatigable, the yogi must help humanity to remember the Law of Unity. Like a flashing sword, the thought of the yogi is a lightning-bolt through space. Ready to alter the ways of communion, ready for achievement, ready to accept the condemnations of the ignorant, the yogi exhorts humanity to contemplate the causes of their incarnate lives. By doing this, the quality of their labor and learning will be changed. Knowing the possibilities inherent in people, who would not wish to dare valiantly? Does not the victor's crown belong to the one who teaches courage to humanity? Without this the heads of people, like those of swine, will remain glued to the refuse of Earth. Agni Yoga (1929) - 246:
246. The present race has been distorted in many ways. The people of this day want to see and decide everything for themselves. This is quite admirable, but it can lead, in an unanticipated way, to nothing, for after having seen for themselves, people return, unaffected, to their previous ways. Even the most striking experience leaves no trace upon their daily life. It is amazing to see people who, thinking of themselves as scientists, overlook the most useful phenomena. For them, any discovery made in the most recent one hundred years is still a questionable hypothesis. Agni Yoga (1929) - 246:
Equally distorted is the question of help and of the quality of labor. People desire only the help that meets the needs of their own egotism, and, like those who are departing from a place, do not think of quality of labor at all. Let at least a few assume some responsibility. Thus, through responsibility shall we reach flexibility of thought. Agni Yoga (1929) - 247:
It is not the letter of an expression, but the way it is understood, that can be especially dangerous. For example, if I say, "Circumstances are developing for success," people follow their own way of understanding and hear it to mean that circumstances are favorable. But an understanding of success must be much broader than just good or bad. The success of a design depends not on its uniformity of colors but on a full range of contrasts. Agni Yoga (1929) - 247:
It is equally difficult for people to understand the relativity of good and evil. The one or the other is revealed only in the light of its opposite. Agni Yoga (1929) - 247:
A realization of the dynamic motion of spatial bodies, unrestrainable and eternally new, would help people recognize the impelling principle of life. Thus each moment of life would achieve mobility and would demonstrate its link with the past and with the inevitable future. Agni Yoga (1929) - 248:
248. The ability to penetrate to the real meaning of words lies in the receptivity of the inner center, not in analyzing the structure of speech. Submit the simplest idea to a thousand people for discussion, and you might receive only one correct interpretation. One should train oneself to a true understanding of speech. Yoga will aid in approaching the true understanding of thought. The understanding of different languages originates from the receptivity of one center - the larynx. Agni Yoga (1929) - 249:
If we deal with objects, then we should not treat them with indifference. The quality and meaning of everyday objects in evolution are important subjects to consider. Truly, a new house needs suitable new objects, but to find them is almost impossible. Thus, human thought must be directed in quest of new solutions. However, for the building of new surroundings one must realize the true direction of one's life. But how can people think about a transformation of life when they continue to pass through life like animals, with no idea of past or future? Agni Yoga (1929) - 249:
The yogi appears at the right time and points out the happiness that lies within reach. The yogi can be a builder of life because he knows the true values and knows co-measurement. Life itself brings to the surface the urgent need for the Yoga of Life. Otherwise, how and by what signs would people determine the right direction for their striving? Agni Yoga (1929) - 251:
The concept of devotion is vastly demeaned. People are quick to show discontent. Not lengthy is Our list of those devoted to Us. Cherish each evidence of devotion. But the true measure of devotion is revealed only at times of difficulty. And the ability to see is tested only through the cover of mist. Our Shield is simply the understanding of devotion. People usually understand devotion as love, readiness, or solicitude. But these fragments of devotion are only a smile of sympathy, whereas true devotion is radiant, like a warrior ready for battle. Speak often of devotion, and praise alertness. People need affirmation. Agni Yoga (1929) - 254:
254. The striving of most people has little to do with psychic energy. Certain properties of this energy have been completely lost to their consciousness. It is most difficult for humanity to realize the infiniteness of energy and its ability to act independently. People easily sense energy in relation to physical actions, but they little realize something much more remarkable - that psychic energy can act independently at great distances. Like a cannon ball that speeds from the cannon producing its individual effect, so our energy can create results completely independent and long-lasting. Of course the durability of the results depends on the reserve of energy. One can project energy consciously, but one can also project it subconsciously if it is directed frequently in the same way. When the cannonball of energy has been propelled afar, then one may feel a temporary exhaustion of energy. But he who knows this can happen will not be concerned. On the contrary, he will reinforce the act of transmission with his own consciousness. Agni Yoga (1929) - 256:
256. The Keeper of the Seven Gates grieved: "I give people an endless stream of miracles, but they do not perceive them. I provide new stars, but their light does not alter human thought. I plunge whole countries into the depths of the seas, but human consciousness remains silent. I erect mountains and the Teachings of Truth, but people do not even turn their heads to the call. I send wars and pestilence, but even terror does not impel people to think. I offer the joy of knowledge, but people make a gruel out of the sacred feast. I have no further signs to turn humanity away from destruction." Agni Yoga (1929) - 256:
Thus, as regards the consciousness of people, we shall know that those who cannot understand or harken will be fit to undertake only the menial work. Let the one who has understood be firm as a hundred thousand sages. And the signs, like inscriptions, will unfold before him. Agni Yoga (1929) - 257:
When someone is said to be depressed by circumstances, be assured that he lives unignited, and that any encounter with an obstacle confuses his consciousness. Sometimes it is difficult to discern the moment of confusion, yet it poisons all subsequent actions. But when the step is firm, the counterforces are beneficial. They generate lightning, and the thunder shakes distant mountains. Pettiness begets pettiness, however. Therefore, when bidding people Godspeed on a journey, bid them also to shun pettiness. Agni Yoga (1929) - 258:
258. We will affirm the concept of "by human hands." Why do We insist on the need for action by human hands? It would seem easier to expand humanity's possibilities by providing access to some new subtle energies. But, once again, the heart of the matter lies in the consciousness. As long as the finer energies are not realized they will not be beneficial to people. In fact, it must be understood that energy not consciously realized can even be destructive. An unrealized energy, like an unbridled elemental force, can demolish all surroundings. Realization is almost mastery, and it is already co-measurement. Until humanity begins to realize the true meaning of energy, it is essential to insist upon the principle "by human hands." Agni Yoga (1929) - 259:
It is precisely the inert, stillborn desires that become the chains of bondage for humanity. It is people who chain themselves with such bonds. Either incaution or the karma of others brings on the infection of desire, and a person, instead of progressing, loses all ability to change. Agni Yoga (1929) - 262:
262. Although much is spoken about obstacles, little use is made of them. Understanding how to make use of obstacles infuses joy into one's work. But as soon as an obstacle appears, people usually begin to think of their own feelings, forgetting the advantage that has been offered to them. People prefer that everything be done in a usual way, by conventional means. But We prefer unexpected actions and equally unexpected results. People are happy when the occurrences in their lives are the most ordinary, but We wish them greater success than this. Teach them to weigh the real harm and the usefulness of what occurs. It is difficult to send currents of unusual success to people when they prefer to avoid unusual ways. We all know people who live in self-satisfied comfort. If they could only know what they lose because of their ease! People want to preserve all their petty habits, forgetting that the habits of the spirit follow from the habits of the body. The spirit weakens, and begins to fear courageous action. Thus, people become commonplace, with the same conventional joys and sorrows. Agni Yoga (1929) - 263:
The world battle draws in all beings, but few understand the true meaning of what is happening. "Let us await the morrow," so people think. But for them the morrow comes only after the next midday, and they miss the dawn. Agni Yoga (1929) - 266:
266. Solitude of the spirit leads to a clear perception of the forms of the future. The Spirit of Darkness, pondering how to still more firmly lash humanity to Earth, thought: "Let them keep their old customs and habits. Nothing binds humanity so much as habitual forms. But this is fit only for the multitudes. Far more dangerous to us is solitude, in which the consciousness is illumined and new forms are created. Therefore, time in solitude must be severely limited. People must not be allowed to remain alone. I shall provide them with a reflection so that they may become accustomed to being with their own image." Thus did the servants of Darkness bring a mirror to the people! Agni Yoga (1929) - 268:
268. Life rushes by like a waterfall, but not many perceive its motion. Those who yearn for rest regard life as if it were a tomb. What is rest? This concept is an invention of the dark ones. What manifest timidity people reveal when they speak of rest! For them, rest is idleness. This kind of rest is always an earthbound joy, a joy of doing nothing that is not Ours. Is nature ever idle? We, as parts of nature, are subject to its laws. Agni Yoga (1929) - 270:
Further spoke Akbar, "I rejoice that I have been able to apply in life the sacred Teaching, that I gave people contentment, and that I was made more prominent in the light by the shadow of my great enemies." Thus spoke Akbar, knowing the value of enemies. Agni Yoga (1929) - 274:
274. Akbar's court historian once said to the ruler, "Among potentates I observe an insoluble problem. Certain rulers kept themselves unapproachable, aloof from the people. These were deposed because they were considered to be unneeded. Others entered too much into daily life. People became used to them, then deposed them for being commonplace." Agni Yoga (1929) - 277:
Indisputably true is the idea that the currents of space influence the whole of life. Is it possible that people have not noticed the intensification of the currents since the year of the Earthly Dragon? The tail of the Dragon is a magnet, but the Dragon's hopes are in vain. It cannot receive the salutary energy while crawling on the ground. It is precisely to this year that the sign of the Dragon is sent. One should beware of the hands of the earthbound. During the next ten years one can expect to see many cunning betrayals. Agni Yoga (1929) - 277:
The New Era begins amidst thunder and lightning. What is it that will evoke the storm? Of course, the extreme dullness in people. How tediously will this ten-year span drag itself out, even though the advent of the new energies is already at hand! Agni Yoga (1929) - 278:
Small children, even without knowing the reason, tend to obey the guiding hand. But adults often alter the instructions given to them to fit their own moods. They are like people who, when their house catches fire, abandon irreplaceable manuscripts, but save their beloved bedding. Agni Yoga (1929) - 282:
282. People can take protective measures against the crude manifestations of the elements. But by the time of the advent of the new, subtler energies it will be essential to have found new ways of dealing with these energies. Until recently, people hid themselves from lightning beneath a tree or they ran away terrified. But now they have found practical methods of self-protection. Of course the same thing will also occur with the subtle energies. If this is realized in time, much harm can be avoided. Agni Yoga (1929) - 282:
How can attention be directed to the new energies? By keenness of sight, enhanced by straight-knowledge. Soon people will be divided according to the quality of their straight-knowledge. Those with an open consciousness must be known and paid attention to. Not education, not experience, not talent, but precisely the fire of straight-knowledge opens the direct path to Shambhala. It is precisely the fire of straight-knowledge that enables one to perceive the unique qualities of the new signs in the midst of daily life. In the future, all organizations will guard with special care these sensitive co-workers. Such consciousnesses are like milestones upon a straight road. The new scientific research will be inspired by the fire of straight-knowledge. Agni Yoga (1929) - 282:
At present it is not yet entirely understood why We care so much about the advent of new possibilities. But soon people will search for ways to apply new revelations that have not yet been explained in life. Then someone will remember the Signs of Agni Yoga. Agni Yoga (1929) - 286:
286. Success in life can be found both by those who with particular clarity understand the essential nature of things and also by those who have accepted their own very distorted perception of things. The difference lies only in the consequences. Those who have realized the nature of things are not attached to them, but the distorters are slaves to them. If someone finds no success, it means that he has remained at the fulcrum of the balance rather than placing himself in either cup. What is the measure of whether things are understood or distorted? Whether or not the conditions of one's life have changed. If nothing has changed, it is because there has been no action of thought. Those who are slow to understand cannot succeed. The majority of people are dragged down by their own weakness and inertia. Life is like chains to them, whereas life should be a conquest. The guarantee of success lies in action. Agni Yoga (1929) - 291:
Fame, as commonly understood by people, is an absurdity. It is permissible only as shoes for comfortable walking. Agni Yoga (1929) - 293:
293. Especially harmful are crossed currents. Even in the physical life, people prefer arrows coming from one direction to those coming from many directions. One can easily understand the depression of mood caused by arrows flying above one's head from unknown directions. When such a saturation of space cannot be avoided, it is especially important to guard one's health. The blood pressure increases, and the tension of the centers causes depression. A single known enemy, however strong, is better than these unrecognizable taps. The Teacher is especially attentive at such times, especially if the fires of the centers are already strained. But these life explosions are unavoidable. Every affirming conscious activity will evoke a vortex of thought, and if one's spiritual development is already great, then the counteraction of unbridled spatial waves is also great, and burdensome. Naturally, people with undeveloped centers do not even notice the shower of arrows, but this does not mean that they should be envied. We speak of constant joy, but this joy is a special wisdom. Agni Yoga (1929) - 294:
294. People love mystery, and the realm of spiritual study would bring them to many a closed door. Why then do people avoid what is unknown to them? Because in school they were always instructed to act like everyone else. Agni Yoga (1929) - 295:
295. The Teaching requires not only an open consciousness but also a desire to commit oneself to its step-by-step application. A mind obscured by conventional ways cannot accept the Teaching. Those not close to the spirit of the Teaching ignore the usefulness of its books. Such people are not needed, even if they are curious. Agni Yoga (1929) - 297:
297. Which time can teach people to discriminate between the great and the small? The time of contentment alters and distorts reality. The time of wrath bends the sword blade of life. The time of sorrow humiliates. The time of enslaving labor dulls. It is difficult for the unliberated consciousness to discern anything in the darkness. Can one anticipate a time when people will comprehend the power of psychic energy? Like madmen they play, even in the face of imminent explosion, and in their error they regard their planet as a most solid body. Agni Yoga (1929) - 297:
It must be recognized that people want to forget grievous events. The destruction of entire continents is carefully removed from the old writings. Equally well-concealed are many indications regarding events that were fateful for the world. "We do not like to torture ourselves," say the earthly authorities. They are ready to hide from themselves their bankruptcy and their defeat. Earthly rulers say, "All is calm in our kingdom." Their self-satisfied repose and inactivity guarantee them their thrones. Usually they admire the sunset but sleep through the sunrise. But the Invisible Government says, "It is absurd to hide what exists." This is because we must carefully learn from past events. Agni Yoga (1929) - 298:
298. When beginning a work, know how to rejoice at its inception. Usually people are eager to see the flowers and fruit. But true researchers rejoice at the first seedling, because this is the awakening of life. Agni Yoga (1929) - 302:
302. One should observe certain precautions in Agni Yoga. Beyond a certain level one may notice pains in one's back. One should then take care not to bend down, because the pillar of energy is rising like quicksilver in a thermometer. Therefore an upright position of the spine is advised. Similarly undesirable is work that requires a tension to one side, such as tree cutting. The flame is vertical in its structure, and thus does each fire act. The taking of slight precautions will not separate people from life. One can quite unnoticeably introduce into life ways of action that are not harmful. Agni Yoga (1929) - 304:
While affirming the common unity, the Teaching of Life must address itself to each person. The Teaching offers solutions to one's daily problems. Sometimes it seems that the Teaching repeats already discussed themes. But compare these directives, and you will see that they touch upon entirely different problems in life. The outer signs have no significance. People can grow pale, or blush, for different reasons. Agni Yoga (1929) - 304:
Let us examine and apply ourselves fully to resolving the most important problems in life, and leave details to the flow of karma. One can often affect the direction of the main stream, but the details always carry the marks of predetermined karma. Though these details may have no great significance, they are what people usually remember and use as a basis for judgment. Also in the performance of one's tasks and experiments, one should not expect the details of their application and flow to be identical. What is evident means little. Agni Yoga (1929) - 308:
308. Every wrongdoer is afraid to return to the site of his misdeeds. People realize that their previous conduct in the astral world often does not correspond to standards of spiritual dignity. Therefore, they are filled with awe and fear before the gates of the astral. They even try not to think about crossing, hoping that ignorance will relieve them of responsibility. But, by admitting this knowledge, they could make these crossings no more difficult than the ascent of the rungs of a ladder. Agni Yoga (1929) - 308:
Certainly it is not easy for people of the fiery element to live in the body. But choose only these as co-workers, because there is no treason in them. Danger will not cause confusion in them. Duty is understood by them, and their striving ascends like a flame. Who, then, can more readily manifest the rays from the shoulders? To whom is creation nearer if not to those of Fire, the All-Penetrating? It is difficult for people to understand the characteristics of this element. Earth, water, air - these are evident. But that fire penetrates through water will seem like a jest. One must understand penetration by fire, otherwise one will not enter the Fiery Gates. Agni Yoga (1929) - 310:
How can one make everyone turn in the same direction? Looking in different directions, people will see differently, but without undermining the General Good. Let them look in all directions. Let them observe all points of starry space. The eye must learn to observe. Let them utilize all of humanity's accumulations, but with respect for the General Good. Permit the use of all sources, and the one who grasps more will gain more. The burning of spirit is manifested in many ways. It is by the burning of their spirit that people will be recognized. It is preferable to err by exaggerating the possibilities for good in them, than to underestimate them. Agni Yoga (1929) - 318:
It is difficult for most people to understand the saturation of space. They accept the saturation of water and even of earth. They discuss the metalization of roots. But space to them is not a living substance. Hence, the element of fire terrifies them, and the joy of cosmic motion is unrealized. Agni Yoga (1929) - 319:
Let us recall the known saints of various lands. By what marks are they distinguished? By showing humility or obedience to their rulers, by taking vows of silence, or by obeisance? If so, they would be unworthy of the name. When We regard saints, We see among them warriors, highwaymen, condemners of kings, builders, and leaders of people. By the fire of the spirit is their level of ascent recognized. Laws inscribed by people cannot extinguish this fire. Therefore, let us be careful about judging the approaching ones. Like fragments of heavenly bodies, diamond-bearing, those approaching from afar may carry within themselves signs incomprehensible to others. Agni Yoga (1929) - 327:
One can imagine the intensity of striving stimulated by the rays of the spatial bodies. Our followers are exceedingly sensitive to these rays, but no one should fear this sensitivity. Ordinary people shudder at any nearby sharp sound. How, then, could a developed spirit fail to react to a distant earthquake? Even an electric pole hums with the energy it carries! It is time for humanity to value properly all abilities inherent in the body. Agni Yoga (1929) - 330:
330. Observe the symptoms of ailments that seem incomprehensible. Locate and observe those centers near which the symptoms and pains appear. Perhaps there is an aching of the shoulders or elbows or knees. Perhaps three signs appear near the center of the Chalice, or burning occurs in the larynx. Each such symptom indicates the activity of that center. As if inscribed in a book, the personality of each individual is written by the sign of his essence, constantly flaming above his head. One can read it even with plain observation. But people are accustomed to cruder manifestations. They expect deafening thunder and blinding lightning. Yet, they themselves often perform the most important actions in silence. Agni Yoga (1929) - 330:
By studying the characters of people and their physical pains, one can arrive at valuable conclusions. We should know how the centers affect the surrounding organs. Why have lung ailments been seen as a complication following upon a cold, or anemia, when the centers near the lungs indicate related peculiarities of the organism? Why has swelling of the shoulders and elbows been attributed to rheumatism when the centers of the shoulders show tension? It is Our task to help people understand that it is time to discard old formulas and turn to the path of universal law. Agni Yoga (1929) - 336:
336. No name will provoke so many attacks as that of Maitreya, for it is bound up with the future. Nothing provokes so much fear and irritation in people as thinking about the future. Agni Yoga (1929) - 339:
339. People love manifestations to be no smaller than an elephant, and sounds no softer than thunder. But the action of the fine energies is performed in stillness. Agni Yoga (1929) - 344:
Often people will not look at reality, but insist on their own misperception. People will ask why demonstrations of the subtle energies are so rare. Tell them that on the contrary, they are continuous, but the human eye and ear do not care to recognize them. When the human eye does glimpse them, it is usual to convince oneself that they were imagined. This is the attitude of an undeveloped consciousness. Agni Yoga (1929) - 347:
347. People often talk about untiring labor, but in their spirit, they fear it. One cannot name anyone who, without broadening of consciousness, can find joy in endless labor. Only Our people will understand how life is fused with labor, drawing from it strength of achievement. It can be understood that, just as fire is inexhaustible, so also is the energy that is derived from labor. The fulfillment of Agni Yoga begins from the moment of realization of labor. But if the energy to sustain the fire is insufficient, cloudbursts will begin to extinguish it. The tension of energy does not come from a command of the mind, nor does it increase by a command from without. It grows only from within. However, only a free consciousness can transform labor into a festival of spirit. Agni Yoga (1929) - 347:
Seeking the Yoga of Fire, people must understand that the inner fire must be ignited by labor. The interaction of energies nurtures the fire, intensifying it so that the channels of fire will reach the spheres of the highest worlds. Agni Yoga (1929) - 351:
351. You know Our attitude toward the astral world. You know how much the astral world must change in the process of evolution. But, while pointing out the imperfections of the astral world, we cannot reject it, because nothing that exists can be rejected. One must build knowledge, not according to one's personal desires, but according to real meaning. People thus can learn about the astral world, and, even more, can bring it closer to the borders of visibility. In this way, they can aid Our experiments in the densification of the astral. Agni Yoga (1929) - 351:
When people read about the tangible manifestations of the astral world, these phenomena may seem to be quite extraordinary. It would be insufficiency of thinking to reject what is undeniably near. It would be helpful for people to accept this and establish a new point of view. How can we fight for improvement in the conditions of life if we fail to properly observe life? Agni Yoga (1929) - 352:
352. The fear of astral manifestations is based upon other things than ghosts. It is necessary to understand that the cold of the astral world provokes a chemical reaction in people. Agni Yoga (1929) - 357:
Find a way to make the Teaching a part of your everyday life. The busiest people can devote an hour each day to their approach to the Teaching. We cannot believe that there is not a moment available for the most essential, for that for which we live. Daily we partake of food, and without it regard the day as miserable. But our spirit also requires nourishment of thought, and it is a crime to pass one's day without it. Agni Yoga (1929) - 360:
360. Once people realize psychic energy, the New Era will affirm itself. Agni Yoga (1929) - 363:
363. People love to speak about ebb and flow, about waves of light and sound, about magnetic currents; but psychic energy remains overlooked, although psychic waves are far stronger than all others in space. It is a scientific fact that the waves of psychic energy act like astrochemical rays. Regions of action and counteraction can be observed at the greatest distances. The accumulation of the waves of space, as the consciousness of Cosmos, affects all sensitive receivers more than do either the personal will or the consciousness of the astral world. One can imagine the power of these waves, sweeping over the world, bearing in their wake countless joys or terrors. Agni Yoga (1929) - 363:
Why do we measure the pressure of the atmosphere, but never pay attention to other factors that affect the moods of people? Life is built by such moods. Enough people exist who are sufficiently sensitive, but instead of benefitting from them, the world too readily treats them with disdain and superstition. Sad ignorance impedes the application in life of these other energies, which are knocking at the window. It is time to understand the true source of collective striving, by which people find upliftment or downfall. Agni Yoga (1929) - 364:
364. If, after the passing of these seven years, I shall say, "All is possible," will it then be understood? Will not people, as antagonists, still rush to act against reality? Following to the letter is dangerous; but is the consciousness ready to understand that creativeness has ever-expanding possibilities? Agni Yoga (1929) - 366:
When I say, "Do not coerce," I have in mind precisely the law of free will. Who would bend a sapling that is tensed with its own will? And would not the recoil be worse than the bending? Thus, find ways to attract people without molesting their will. Agni Yoga (1929) - 371:
Between the two Origins - Light and Darkness - the protective auric net shines like armor. Truly it is the boundary between Light and Darkness! We shall thus approach the Buddha's Teaching of the Golden Mean from a different angle. A line divides the Origins. Like lightning, it emanates from the one principle of the Primary Source. As both a defense and a bridge, fire unites the opposites. People should value the power of this union! Whoever masters it is a conqueror of Darkness. Agni Yoga (1929) - 374:
374. He who follows the Teaching loses the passivity so cherished by people. But he who does not follow receives the full downpour of karma. Judge for yourselves who has chosen the right path. When you follow the Teaching, can there be failure? The Teaching brings refinement of consciousness as a great happiness. Where, then, to find a power equal to that which results from the Teaching? Thus, follow Our Teaching with great care. Agni Yoga (1929) - 375:
375. Wherein lies the success of a yogi? It is not in the attraction of crowds, not in the conversion of multitudes. But, near the works of the yogi, one can observe how others emulate him. Consciously or unconsciously, voluntarily or involuntarily, people begin to do the same thing. Even his enemies, while cursing him, are drawn in his wake. It is as if a special atmosphere had gathered about the actions of the yogi. This is a true success, when neither money nor fame, but the invisible fire kindles human hearts. Desiring to emulate him, these ignited hearts enter the yogi's atmosphere and bear away with them some drops of the creative dew. Success does not come only from without. It is created by the collaboration of human hands with spatial thought. Agni Yoga (1929) - 378:
It is dreadful that the most remarkable manifestations of these energies attract no attention. People often see and hear extraordinary things, but they bury them with their mind's refuse. How powerful must a manifestation be for the human eye to notice? Agni Yoga (1929) - 381:
381. It is especially difficult to discern behavior that is not accompanied by the usual nervous reactions of ordinary people. This is the self-control of the yogi. Agni Yoga (1929) - 383:
There is another circumstance that is of no less importance, and for this reason I have asked you to refrain as much as you can from pronouncing personal names. People addressing themselves to someone at a distance impose a burden upon the person if his spirit is highly sensitive. You have noticed that yogis often change their abodes and avoid pronouncing names. This is because of their knowledge of the Teaching, which provides an understanding of the effect produced by sending names into space. Agni Yoga (1929) - 393:
393. There is no obstacle that cannot be overcome by the human will. I do not say this as a consolation, or for encouragement, but as a thing immutable. People have long sharpened their wills; but they do not understand that they must attain the stage of consciousness that gives the will full authority to act, when one may say that all is permitted. Agni Yoga (1929) - 395:
395. All people have their particular gifts. Out of these often contrasting elements, a picture of special importance emerges. Agni Yoga (1929) - 397:
397. In studying thought transmission, humanity will pay attention to all attendant manifestations, both beneficial and negative. Then people will see that the effects of thought spread beyond imagining. They will understand how much harm they can cause, weakening and overburdening one another's forces. One of the purposes of going into a hermitage was to hide, in order to preserve one's psychic energy. One of Our good co-workers had himself reported dead, in order to escape the attention of others. As though unburdened, he used to say, with relief, "It seems that I have been forgotten." Agni Yoga (1929) - 398:
Even the effects of earthquakes and meteors on human behavior are not studied. In addition to an investigation of the physical composition of meteors, is it not important to observe their effects on the psychic energy of masses of people? Agni Yoga (1929) - 399:
Often We hear complaints that the Teaching is impracticable. Usually those people complain who make no real attempt to apply the Teaching. Can a medicine that is still sealed give relief? In any case, not many can claim a deep knowledge of the Teaching. Either their understanding is limited by their antiquated way of thinking, or they read it in bits and pieces without connecting them. One should first apply the Teaching before judging it. Light-mindedness is a world-wide failing! Agni Yoga (1929) - 400:
Attention should at last be paid to all that surrounds us, especially now, when cosmic processes are in a state of extraordinary tension. The sensitive apparatuses of our own organisms are in an equally tense state. The tension of the atmosphere prompts people to turn with care and sincerity to the cosmic forces. One should not mock when one does not know enough about what one is mocking. One may as well laugh at the formulas of higher mathematics because they do not help one to cook dinner! Agni Yoga (1929) - 402:
402. Still another enemy threatens the Teaching - distrust, which destroys the almost-achieved, the most important. It is astonishing to see how unable people are to cope with what is new to them! Their self-respect is so limited, and their imagination so impoverished, that people are usually afraid to even think that something out of the ordinary could exist. It is always easier to deny than to investigate. Be destroyed, all ye who deny! Without your narrow thinking the sun will shine the brighter and the stronghold of knowledge will be raised the higher. Agni Yoga (1929) - 402:
How offensive it is to see petty, grey distrust, with not even a sign of daring! Distrust thrives upon refuse. We always insist that knowledge be gained through experience. We affirm how slowly abilities grow and positive results accumulate. But We consider it inadmissible that a rational person would discard opportunities for gaining knowledge. How often people base the acquiring of knowledge upon material rewards! This is the way little children under seven tend to act. Agni Yoga (1929) - 404:
404. In the West there have appeared many self-proclaimed yogis, magicians, teachers, hypnotists, and occultists, who make use of phenomena produced by the will. Brilliantly multiplying their coins, they teach people, for a fee, how to improve their material condition; how to induce others to trust them; how to win influence in society; how to gain success in business; how to compel others to obey their orders; how to turn life into a rose garden. In teaching others to develop the will, some of these teachers may seem to be following a good path, but because they do not indicate any goal in this journey, they serve only to worsen the already ugly conditions of life. Agni Yoga (1929) - 408:
"Verily, mice, you could be human. Just like people, you debase the treasures that are given to you." Agni Yoga (1929) - 408:
"Lions, you could be human. Brandish your terrifying manes and wage war, but do not be surprised if you find people to be even more cruel than yourselves." Agni Yoga (1929) - 409:
409. The Teacher instructs you not to condemn people for their vices, but to point out their similarities with animal behavior. This can help those with insufficiently developed minds. Agni Yoga (1929) - 409:
Admittedly, many animals are more sensitive to psychic energy than people. People pride themselves on their intellect, but why does their intellect not stay their vile deeds? Agni Yoga (1929) - 412:
The Teacher rejoices when He can provide a new set of circumstances. One has only to remember that a new beginning will sometimes seem disorderly. People see little difference between happiness and unhappiness, success and failure, joy and sorrow. Agni Yoga (1929) - 413:
A multitude of circumstances must be examined. If people who have achieved the kindling of the inner fire would write down their observations about it, they would greatly help many beginners. The common work for humanity requires first of all the protection of individuality. And when all the many ways of kindling the inner fire have been found, the simplest way proves to be the quickest. It is astonishing to see what supposedly insignificant circumstances can help to ignite the flame. One such, which is always present, is a sensitivity to shocks. A straight position of the spine is also of great importance in this. But in the case of chronic curvature of the spine, musk can be used to help ignite the flame. The absorption of musk interacts with phosphorus, which restores the impeded flow of fire. Agni Yoga (1929) - 415:
415. Refine, refine the co-workers! Stagnation is the greatest danger for productive human work. A broad consciousness is needed to maintain the rhythm of action. When the moment for action arrives, people are distracted by irrelevant thoughts, and as a result they send against a tiger an arrow fit for a sparrow. This is not only a lack of goal-fitness, but also a loss of concentration. Is not one who has deprived himself of the power of concentration lower than a beast? Agni Yoga (1929) - 415:
We are told about motionless Arhats, but you must know that their stillness is only external. Many people are pleased when they can find excuses for their inertia. Any call to action disrupts their leisurely state of mind. Can such people be allowed to approach the element of fire, which in its very nature requires vigilance? Fire is like a scherzo, a fugue. But glowing embers are like an andante. Of course, the many kinds of flame all have different rhythms, but an Agni Yogi will never be an unresponsive sluggard. Agni Yoga (1929) - 416:
416. Each era chooses its new, corresponding Teaching, when all previous Teachings have become distorted. People tend to cling to these twisted distortions of the faith of their forefathers, yet no new Teaching ever excludes preceding ones. Little attention is paid to this fact, for the followers of every Teaching like to build their success on denial of the previous Teachings. But it is easy to prove the continuity of what people call religion. In this continuity is sensed a single stream of one energy. Calling it psychic energy, we speak of the Sophia of the Hellenic world or Sarasvati of the Hindus. The Holy Ghost of the Christians manifests signs of psychic energy, just as do the creative Adonai of Israel, and Mithra of Persia, full of solar power. Certainly, no one doubts that the Fire of Zoroaster is the Fire of Space, which you now study. Agni Yoga (1929) - 417:
417. The Teaching about the Redeemers is relevant to everything that exists. For example, it is possible to influence and approach others by use of teraphs, and in a similar way, but by use of the consciousness, to take upon oneself the karma of others. During simple experiments in this, you observed that you were able to take over the pain of others when their nerves were afflicted. Similarly, it is possible to take on oneself someone else's karma, and ultimately, one could take upon oneself the collective karma of a people. Thus would the concept of a Redeemer become a reality. It would of course be necessary to determine the goal-fitness of such a responsible task. Agni Yoga (1929) - 419:
419. We know about teraphs. We know that a teraph can be astral or material. The astral teraph is higher than the material one, just as the astral world is higher than the material world. Only very developed beings can have an astral teraph, whereas material teraphs can serve any conscious spirit. The teraph is a model of an actual event or thing. A navigator can more easily understand the behavior of his ship by studying a model of the vessel. Looking at the image, people, in a way, come into contact with what is absent. Even humble fortunetellers request first of all an image or an item closely connected with the subject. These objects direct their psychic energy, in order to increase its effect, like a beacon or a milestone. Agni Yoga (1929) - 427:
427. As little as people have gained from changing their clothing styles, so little have they gained from acquiring the comforts of life. The basic requirements for comfort necessitate an improvement of physical conditions and a simplification of the details of everyday life. But quite the contrary, people try to complicate things and reject each possibility of expanding the consciousness. It is no exaggeration to say that society does not tolerate any growth of consciousness. Families are destroyed and kingdoms perish when consciousnesses expand and manifest themselves. The Teaching of Life, like an orphan, seeks shelter in some out-of-the-way place, while the parades of death thunder in the public squares. Agni Yoga (1929) - 427:
Let them not think that We are spouting outworn metaphors. Even the most narrow-minded people can see danger in the specter of an overabundance of objects. Of course, if one continues life according to familiar ways, then material overconsumption is inevitable. Only goal-fitting simplification can bring dignity to life and safeguard natural resources. One has no right to destroy the results of millenniums of cosmic effort, light-mindedly expecting some new, undeserved energy! Agni Yoga (1929) - 429:
429. It is astonishing to see how people spoil their own lives without reason or sense by depriving themselves of possibilities that are theirs by right. It is astonishing to see how readily people diminish boundaries expanded over lifetimes. Agni Yoga (1929) - 430:
430. Just before the most significant events, people are particularly prone to deny the possibilities of the future. One could write a curious history about the precursors and thresholds of events. Thus one can trace similarities in the tendencies of thought connected with the cyclones of disturbances. The blind deride the advice of those who see, and the earthly know-it-alls point out the impossibility of change in the existing order, saying that all is stable and unchangeable, and that those who are more sensitive are nothing but liars. If one points out to them that no good can come from torpor, they become one's enemies. But it is necessary to know such enemies. Agni Yoga (1929) - 435:
It is instructive to observe how people fight everything that is unusual to them. We possess remarkable records of how people destroyed all unusual signs. What selfless dedication to destruction! Such signs, prepared with care, are the salvation of humanity. Agni Yoga (1929) - 437:
People think that there can be times without danger; but even those who sleep in a field can be hit on the head by a meteorite. One should understand all the danger of earthly existence. Agni Yoga (1929) - 439:
439. It will not be difficult in the near future to achieve projection of the astral body as a common ability. It will not be difficult to learn to control random projections of the astral body, which occur more often than one would think. The Teaching assumes full use of all one's available abilities. Why, then, do people ignore the possibility of utilizing the subtle body in life? The teaching about the subtle body is very ancient. The activity of the subtle body is not thought about in the physical life, but its projection nevertheless does take place. This means that all progress will depend upon the level of understanding and experience. Of course, as in psychic experiments, one should not be hasty where two states of being are involved. For many thousands of years people have separated these two states; therefore, their harmonization should be worked out goal-fittingly. In life itself one should develop a feeling of connection with these two different states. Man himself should realize that he can annex the subtle body to his daily physical life. Gradually, then, he will observe the manifestation of the astral body. When the physical body is kept immobile, it should not be touched or disturbed, and should be left in silence. When the sight is directed inward one should not bring light near or change the temperature. These conditions are not at all difficult and can be established by common agreement. For a long time the subtle body will be independent of the intellect, but then it will enter into harmony with the higher consciousness. This is not just an experiment; it is a re-attraction of those forces that have been driven away by the intellect. But the intellect, too, must take the next step of ascent. One can thus quite simply direct oneself toward higher levels of existence. Agni Yoga (1929) - 440:
440. The chief obstacle is that people insist on choosing uniform methods for achieving particular results, whereas it is precisely the means of achievement that must always be individual. The easiest way for one is the most difficult for another. A nation's structures are based on uniformity of execution, and this is why its best possibilities perish. The desired results must firmly be insisted on, but their attainment should be left to the individual. Agni Yoga (1929) - 446:
446. In order to be able to perceive the broadening of consciousness as a success in life, one must already possess a tested spirit. People are so accustomed to basing their lives upon things of material value that even foundations of existence cannot be understood as long as humanity remains bound to customary ways. This means that new conditions of life have to be shaped by unusual means. There is no rule for this unusualness, in which the life of the spirit will shape everyday circumstances. The main cause of unhappiness in families is that the life of the spirit is not a part of their daily existence. By introducing improvements, life can be adorned and the flow of spirit uplifted. There does exist a certain manner of living that becomes like a beast's lair. Agni Yoga (1929) - 446:
In losing the bridge to the Higher World, people harm not only themselves but also their surroundings. Their dogs develop harmful habits, and their livestock, their fowl, and their crops become unfit for evolution. It must be pointed out to man what he creates around him! Whether the spiritual foundations of one's life are dead or living is determined by the conditions of one's entire life. Agni Yoga (1929) - 448:
Why do people say "seemingly" and "perhaps," when they see and feel? Only by decisive affirmation does psychic energy grow. Thus one can increase one's receptivity, because above us there are always magnetic currents and the radiance indicating the flowers of space. Agni Yoga (1929) - 450:
One can observe the way in which, in every life, over many centuries, similar vibrations provoke similar sensations. These observations are useful in learning to understand the wholeness of life. If people could grasp the wholeness of life, they would sooner learn goal-fitness and responsibility. Agni Yoga (1929) - 453:
453. The cherub was depicted with wings, but without human extremities. This was perhaps a symbol of non-human evolution. Buddha was human, and was depicted as such, but with rays from behind the shoulders. Thus, to the full scale of human nature was added the symbol of mastery of the elements, and in this lies attainment. But people cannot accept the idea of attainment in the human state. When they are told about the rays of the shoulders, they begin immediately to demean the importance of other parts of the body. Thus is created the caricature of a cherub as a lifeless sausage - a complete and senseless isolation from life. Therefore We adopt a tempering procedure, first with a flow of unexpected events, then by uprooting the sense of personal property, and afterward by assigning a mission of particular danger. And after these purifications, We turn your attention to everyday life on Earth, where in the midst of seemingly ordinary conditions, extraordinary challenges occur. Agni Yoga (1929) - 456:
456. Bodily pain is a natural fact, and cannot as such be banished. Of course, pain can be lessened by narcotics or by power of the will, but it also can be assumed by another conscious being. From ancient times there has existed the practice of groups of people assuming another's pain; for instance, in Egypt during the sickness of a Pharaoh. But the full effect was not often obtained. For this, outward agreement was insufficient - a spontaneous upsurge of inner unanimity was needed. Agni Yoga (1929) - 460:
460. One has to properly understand the relationship of the timing of a predestined event to the essence of that event. People will generally relate to a coming event in terms of the surface details that they expect to see, and if they do not see those details, they are unable to think about the essence of the event. What then should we care about - the surface or the fundamentals? Remember how often too much attention to details undermined the essence. People would rather cling to trivialities than follow a foundation of universal significance. Agni Yoga (1929) - 463:
Who can change destiny? Where is the power? Only in thought. People do not trust thought sufficiently, and the power of their will is fettered seven times over. A man says, "I have gathered all my will power," yet at the same time he is afraid, and doubts, and hates, and hesitates. The will does not act in this way. It can send its arrow only when all fetters have been removed. This state was called dispassionateness, but this is not correct; it is better to define it as liberation. Let us take the example of an archer. If his arrow is weighed down with any objects, the flight of the arrow can only be spoiled. If people could learn to compare their inner actions with their physical activities, they would greatly enrich their consciousness. Agni Yoga (1929) - 464:
464. Even if one gathers all the power of will, one still cannot evoke the Fire of Space. Those manifestations of the fiery element are not subject to command, they grow naturally from the expansion of consciousness. We call the human consciousness Our garden, where grow the fruits of labor. The work on the expansion of consciousness proceeds on two planes. These two planes are separate from the manifestations of life, just as a subterranean passage does not touch the vegetable kingdom and just as the fall of a meteorite is independent of the weather. People understand with difficulty these stratifications of two planes. Vigilance of the consciousness is required, but few are those who possess it. Each phenomenon of fire not only requires certain physical conditions but also depends upon the state of consciousness. The unexpectedness of phenomena is not so difficult to explain: it is enough to look into one's own consciousness without prejudice and to discern the physical conditions that preceded the phenomena. One will perceive a kind of short circuit of the current, which produces the manifestation. Agni Yoga (1929) - 467:
467. "And with His staff He wiped away all the designs in the sand." In this action we see all the generosity of the Teacher, all His riches, all the dismissal of the past and the striving into the future. But people, as I said, turn everything into the ordinary, so that all their actions, whether personal or national, whether material or spiritual, are deprived of enthusiasm. But if our daily labor is consecrated in the Name of the Teacher it cannot be ordinary or tiresome. If we forget for what we labor, boredom will cover us with its shroud of decay, and all the jesters of the world will not be able to provoke a smile in us. Agni Yoga (1929) - 472:
472. Not seeing any possibilities, people often fall into despair. Usually they forget that one of their main allies is the flow of events. We do not say that one should passively await the unknown, but sometimes anticipated possibilities simply do not appear when expected. And sometimes they are outlived and have already ceased to exist. Agni Yoga (1929) - 477:
477. Most people have completely lost the understanding of and ability to apply psychic energy. They have forgotten that any energy propelled into action will continue by inertia. It is almost impossible to stop such action. That is why each manifestation of psychic energy pursues its action, sometimes quite continuously. For example, one could already have changed one's thought, but the effect of a previous thought will nevertheless continue to pierce space. In this lies not only the power of psychic energy but also its particular quality, which deserves special care. Only through an enlightened consciousness can one control psychic energy so as not to obstruct one's path with thought-projections from the past. Often an accidental and unfitting thought can disturb the surface of the ocean of attainments for a long time. One may have long since forgotten about a thought, but it continues flying before one, lighting or obscuring the path. A luminous ray will attract small lights, which enrich it. But dark and dusty particles will adhere to rubbish and impede one's motion. Agni Yoga (1929) - 477:
If the time has come to speak of the physically visible accumulations of psychic energy, it means that the reality of psychic energy has become evident. It means that people must strive without delay to master this energy. The Fire of Space and psychic energy are linked and are the basis of evolution. Agni Yoga (1929) - 483:
483. One must observe in a simple manner the different ways in which psychic energy is manifested. It can be either a liberator or an enslaver, depending on the impulse that directs it. For its direction no special formulas are needed; only sincere striving is necessary. But recognizing sincerity is not easy, because what people call sincerity is often quite a different quality. They can justify any wrongdoing as having a sincere motive. But where is the self-denial that purifies the action? Evil is connected with hypocrisy and the personal ego. Agni Yoga (1929) - 485:
485. Some people are called bearers of happiness, some of unhappiness. Many examples and much evidence can be found. Let us assume that something like this exists, and let us look at it from a psycho-physical point of view. In addition to karmic effects, there is something that attracts or repels happiness. By a series of physical experiments, one can demonstrate that certain combinations of elements will determine the degrees of attraction and repulsion. The stronger the presence of the basic energy in people, the more positive will be their effect. If this main element is fire, then the other needed elements will be drawn like moths toward the light. This means that even success can be revealed and measured in physical terms, and it is useful to know one's own essence. Agni Yoga (1929) - 485:
Where is the boundary of the action of fire? Are not the magnet and fire related? What nourishes the essence of the magnet? Even now people do not possess an apparatus for measuring the tension of the Fire of Space. But metals can be found that are sensitive to the fiery waves. Many reactions which until now have seemed to be of the most rare and refined quality will soon astonish by their primordial nature. People always notice the most evident elements first. As yet they have not tried to distill the all-penetrating energy. Agni Yoga (1929) - 486:
486. At present, people are not aware of the action of metals upon psychic energy, but in antiquity there was a great understanding of this. Magnets, and also alloys made of seven, eight, or nine metals were studied. As you know, many images were fashioned using alloys of metals, and instructions were given to worshipers to touch them with their hands. Thus, under the guise of a reverent act, a beneficial effect on the psychic energy of the worshiper was obtained. These primitive practices are no longer followed, and they have not been replaced by anything rational. Astrochemistry is recognized, radioactivity and magnetism hold the attention, but these are all directed only upon the body, whereas the most essential, psychic energy, is forgotten. Notice how colored glass, used as a filter, acts on the psychic condition. Metals and their combinations will act still more strongly. Agni Yoga (1929) - 488:
488. If you are given a piece of cloth sufficient for only one garment, you will not be able to make a complete garment out of just half of it. Similarly, if you accept only half the advice you are given, you will not achieve a full result. People like to extract a part of given advice and afterward complain about their unfulfilled expectations. Agni Yoga (1929) - 501:
501. In which household will psychic energy grow? Of course in the one that strives toward the future. This is neither simple nor easy. People are too attached to the present. When We speak against the idea of desiring reward, the one who is attached to the present will not be able to understand the vital importance of this advice. But the one who is striving toward the future will not even think about reward, and he will regard any reward that comes as new shoes for the next journey. In this way, the guiding fires are lighted and psychic energy grows. Everything is developed through experience. And gained experience is comprehended by penetrating into the future. It is opposed to purposeless vegetating. Agni Yoga (1929) - 502:
Many people choose to pass these formulas by and thus avoid the spiritual stigmata brought on by the painful striving of the spirit. Truly, these stigmata are the best signs of sensitivity. Not coarse, startling manifestations, but wings of cosmic thought fall with the lightest touch upon the crown of the head, awakening the striving of the Kundalini. These thoughts may fleetingly leave intangible traces, but they sharpen the centers, so they become like needles gathering electricity. Are not our centers like pine needles? Agni Yoga (1929) - 505:
505. The student of Yoga must become accustomed to one thing - the inevitable suspicion in other people. One should not blame them for this attitude. If the student were an ascetic, in the customary sense of the term, they would more easily accept him. If he were to have the appearance of a magus, he would also be accepted, though out of fear. But his essence cannot be defined in simple words, and his work for the evolution of the world has no place in the customary ways of the world. How will people accept the renovation of their lives, when that is what they dread above all? Agni Yoga (1929) - 512:
It is easier to discern the inner qualities that people reveal by their speech and actions than to see the geological stratifications of the soil. Therefore, in selecting the fiery ones, observe the way in which they respond to the tests presented to them. With psychic development the revealing process increases, and one deepens the way already begun. Few are those in whom the true essence does not become evident. With the process of fiery development, one's ability to unerringly judge manifested events will grow. Out of the straight-knowledge, foretold so long ago, will burst forth the fire of intensified psychic energy. What can be concealed from it? Agni Yoga (1929) - 516:
516. Uru and Svati are found in cosmogony. The signs of approaching Aquarius and its combination with Saturn are again being repeated. One can see once more how the cosmogony of the Atlanteans was on the right path. Not only was the chemism of the rays known at that time, but also the actual cooperation of the luminaries. After long wanderings, humanity again approaches just that. But still one more simple thing has to be realized: that the forms of those who populate Earth need not be repeated elsewhere in Cosmos. People cannot imagine themselves in different forms, but what joys could arise from the realization of cooperation with other life forms! One should be able to approach easily such all-embracing circumstances. Agni Yoga (1929) - 518:
518. People lose much by expecting fulfillment only according to their own ways. How then will they be able to think about the far-off worlds? Only by outgrowing their many lists and tables. Agni Yoga (1929) - 522:
People who have stored psychic energy should be considered as treasures of the nation. Not of its millions of citizens should a country be proud, but of its store of psychic energy. For the sake of even one individual with a store of energy, thousands of average ones must be spared. Like a magnet, each one with an intensified store of psychic energy attracts the embryonic energies buried deep within people. This means that each possessor of conscious energy is himself an embodiment of the General Good. Therefore, let us treat with care every accumulated store of energy. Agni Yoga (1929) - 524:
524. An old proverb says: "The bridle of Satan is strong." Another: "He who has seen the face of Satan will never forget it." Even in ancient times, people knew about the inertia of human consciousness. Our advice is to develop the needed agility of the mind. Agni Yoga (1929) - 526:
526. It is right to think that psychic energy, properly utilized by people, will uplift human dignity. The mere focusing of thought in this direction is already a blessing. Agni Yoga (1929) - 529:
529. It is true that the power of thought has been spoken about for ages, but nothing has changed because of this. People generally do not pay attention to their thoughts in order to determine their causes and consequences. Yet what remarkable experiments could be conducted even now, in the midst of everyday life! No special conditions are needed for such experiments. Attention and mobility of consciousness are all that is required. For instance, in experimenting with telepathic communications, one can observe the outer and inner conditions that influence the quality of the communications. Drowsiness or alertness, irritation or joy, lethargy or striving - each reacts strongly upon the quality and intensity of communications. The personal character of the participants also has its effect. Is it not important to take attentive notice of these things? Agni Yoga (1929) - 534:
When people are united in the acquiring of knowledge their thoughts gain a special significance. Unity in thought is stronger than any physical unity. Agni Yoga (1929) - 538:
We do not want to seem severe in Our judgment. We would prefer to see the joy of attainment, but for centuries it was necessary that the sword be held ready, for fear has always dominated people. Victory over fear will be the threshold of the new consciousness. Agni Yoga (1929) - 540:
540. True, people make contact with many kinds of energy, but in most cases in a very limited way, and they experience only one aspect of the energy. Out of this limitation can arise many dangers. For example, universal electrification is of benefit to civilization, but since people approach it too one-sidedly, the artificial saturation of space by electricity may cause dangers. One can receive discharges of considerable strength in places highly charged with electricity. But if the cause is intensified so also will be the effects. Thus, instead of just a powerful discharge, mass destruction can occur. Likewise, one can envision the overfilling of space with currents of many kinds of energy, causing most unexpected disturbances in life. Agni Yoga (1929) - 543:
543. You may meet people who reject the Teaching entirely. Do not try to persuade them. Our Teaching is not a campaigning one; it is an instructive one, intended for those who already desire to perfect themselves. Some may choose a favorite page for themselves, with which they will abide, but not with the full Teaching. Others will pretend that they respect the Teaching, but will just place the book under their pillow while they sleep. And still others will speak of their love for the Teaching, but will not renounce a single bad habit. Nevertheless, the predestined ones will come! Agni Yoga (1929) - 545:
Remember the symbolic event shown to you when, before the onset of a catastrophe, attempts were made to lead the people out of their halls of pleasure. Not only did the people refuse to leave, but new crowds tried to enter. Agni Yoga (1929) - 548:
One can review a complete chain of events and evaluate their sequence. In this also do we differ from animals, who cannot connect the separate moments. The teaching about comparing events provides a new way of acquiring psychic energy. If people would learn to understand the events of their lives according to their consciousness at the time, they would be able to progress from the level at which they have been stalled. Agni Yoga (1929) - 553:
553. Only a body open to sickness can be infected. Only a spirit ready to accept psychic energy can receive it. If people would realize that an accumulation of psychic energy is needed not only for the present life but also as a constant and inalienable attainment and blessing, this realization would erase the perception of each life having a beginning or an end. Should not a true understanding of life promote care for the future along with the present? This is the immediate duty of every scientist. Until now scientists have dealt with life as finite - is it not now their mission to see life as extending into Infinity? Agni Yoga (1929) - 554:
554. Many thousands of years ago it was said, "The time will come when people will open their hearts and offer their Chalices to the Supreme." The time has approached when humanity nears its sixth stage of perfectment, and the flame will soon begin to glow above the Chalice. How many images and prophecies have been accumulated in space! Truly, it is time to recall the image of the Chalice, when resin flamed within the chalices of the ancients, and the priestess, leaning on the sword of attainment, raised the Chalice to the Highest. Agni Yoga (1929) - 555:
555. How many dramatic events must there be for people to pay attention! They will happily place a wreath on any raised stone. But let them go by any road, as long as it leads upward! Agni Yoga (1929) - 557:
557. I speak of psychic energy as though all of humanity has already accepted it and decided to improve their consciousness. However, the Teaching remains a wonder from the mountains. People are ready to listen to the Teaching only during their moments of leisure. People see the followers of the Teaching as just lucky, not considering whence comes their happiness. Agni Yoga (1929) - 557:
Some will say that the Teaching is too general, or too tiresome, but the Teaching, unseen, spreads in its own unexpected ways. Drops of the Teaching radiate in the words of people, both famous and unknown, in scientific laboratories, and in the glorious deeds of unforgettable heroes. Not recognizing each other, these seemingly unrelated co-workers carry the fragments of timely knowledge. Who will censure them? Agni Yoga (1929) - 558:
558. The Atlanteans and also the Egyptians remembered the energy in the seed. For the sake of this energy they placed seeds in the tombs. But wiser applications were forgotten. The force of this energy could have powered great ships and other machinery. Just as a touch of the hand can move a large object, so can the condensed energy of the seed produce prolonged power. Even people near the seed can receive healthful revitalization. Agni Yoga (1929) - 559:
559. When people speak of death, they often, even without thinking, express things that are true. People sense that it is helpful for the departure of the astral body to be gradual, and that sudden death can cause problems. But the most important consideration is not talked about - that the quality of psychic energy is the dominant factor. Man can overcome all obstacles through his consciousness. When the consciousness has expanded, then transitory conditions have little importance. When the bond with the Higher World is strong, then all tasks become easy. But it is strange that people generally prefer to talk about details, and overlook what is most important. Agni Yoga (1929) - 563:
Why must the Teaching be absorbed as the basis of existence? If one begins to apply the Teaching egoistically, one will begin to add structures without first attending to the foundation. Half-hearted striving causes inner discord and does not bring regeneration. All harmful consequences result from half-hearted striving. Because of this, people cannot perfect themselves and cannot purify their sense of beauty, without which the blending of one's consciousness with the Teacher's is impossible. Agni Yoga (1929) - 565:
Did you ever hear of a yogi's being devoured by beasts? There was never such an occurrence, for no animal that possesses a particle of instinct would dare pit itself against the shield of Teros. The essential thing is to summon Teros out of the Chalice and into the extremities. The channels from the Chalice branch out to all the extremities, and some people can sense the light of the Chalice as a tension in the fingers and toes. Others can sense the light of the Brahmarandhra center with a corresponding feeling in the Chalice. All this is not metaphysics but a practical indication for application in life. Many are in need of protection; why, then, not utilize one's own treasure? Agni Yoga (1929) - 574:
574. Once, people were assembled to hear the Voice of the Teaching. They had often before heard about a treasure predestined for them. But some could only imagine the treasure as precious metals, and one even sewed a long purse for his share. Time went by and the treasure did not appear. However, they were told that the treasure was near and came together to receive it, but their patience was shorter than the long purse. Agni Yoga (1929) - 575:
575. Tomorrow's flowers bloom from yesterday's seeds. Advanced minds do not refuse to eat yesterday's bread. One must learn to combine all the knowledge of the past with the striving toward the future. Usually people deprive themselves of their best advantages by remaining bound to one point of view. Agni Yoga (1929) - 580:
580. It is correct to presume that evolution is propelled at times of great cosmic reaction. But this does not mean that people should not prepare themselves for it. Each conscious, thinking individual seeks anxiously for the future direction of evolution. If this direction is sensed, then common sense will strive to approach the right path more speedily. Our Teaching does not coerce, but indicates the way. Not mysticism, but logic of mind, is offered to the seekers. Agni Yoga (1929) - 580:
We say, let the books of the Teaching be published in a normal way. Let them be without an author's name, to exclude personal interest. In a few years people will understand that experience and deep study have produced these Teachings. Those who find the time for study of the books will enter the new world structures as welcome guests. Thus the mist of savagery will be replaced by refined understanding. Agni Yoga (1929) - 581:
581. Usually people think that these days are absurd with complexity; but if, without prejudice, we compare these times with others, we shall see that during the last ten years much has been simplified, opening the way to evolution. Agni Yoga (1929) - 583:
583. If people would only realize the consequences of their thoughts! It would be no exaggeration to say that even the greatest of crimes have been born of the smallest of thoughts. One may point out to people how material and alive thought is. Agni Yoga (1929) - 583:
I do not speak only of yogis, for each one who has developed psychic energy is protected by it. People are afraid to assault one who possesses special powers. Common wisdom remembers how the blow that strikes the armor of Teros boomerangs. Likewise, common wisdom knows that some people can leave their influence on objects. This is true - psychic energy can, for example, be transmitted to objects through touch. Thus, one may observe the power of thought and the emanations of psychic energy. Agni Yoga (1929) - 590:
590. You have noticed that sometimes physical tension activates one's psychic energy. This purely mechanistic and physical condition should direct one to thinking about the material nature of psychic energy. This materiality of psychic energy can easily be demonstrated by physical means. It is not difficult to observe the reflexive reactions to physical tension. Should one not search along these obvious directions? It means that spiritual manifestations are not at all abstract and can be measured. They may not be evident to all, yet the coarser actions can be seen by even an ordinary person. Unfortunately people often pass by without noticing even the loudest colors. Red may sometimes be remembered as green; this kind of distortion can be met everywhere. Agni Yoga (1929) - 596:
596. Many people have observed the significance of the successive development of the centers. Incomprehensible labels often have been given to real things. Thus, when you hear the word Abramram, it will be a reminder about the center of the Chalice, where straight-knowledge predestined for the future evolution is concentrated. When you hear about "fiery wings," it will mean the centers of the shoulders. Likewise, the "treasures of the five summits" will be the centers of Brahmarandhra, the wrists, and the knees. When a sudden weakness is felt under the knees, or a strain in the wrists, this will mean the sharpening of the Brahmarandhra. Countless observations can be made that will reveal the inexhaustible qualities of the organism, so shamefully neglected. Agni Yoga (1929) - 602:
602. The forging of the sword in the flame under the hammer's blow is the best illustration of how one tempers one's psychic energy. Someone may ask how to endure unrest and agitation. But rest can be found only at the peak of unrest. There is no rest amidst the cosmic whirlwinds. The blind and deaf may dream of a rest that does not exist, but the ones who see, who want only to see clearly, prefer to endure the storms. There is no rest, as people understand it. One cannot step out of the turning spiral of creation. One has to evoke Teros as one's anchor, to link oneself to the proper chain of currents. The strong spirit rejoices in tempering his sword. Agni Yoga (1929) - 604:
The ancient ones said, "The mountain of the Mother rises from the Earth to the heavens," indicating thus the unity of all that exists. Is it possible that in an era of culture people will agree to their own degradation, or to the conventions and distortions of their religions? When, along with mechanics, psycho-mechanics proclaims itself so mightily, can there persist a dull denial? People come together to fulfill the best tasks. But where are those tasks? We must continually repeat that the external conditions of life are a reflection of the consciousness. It seems that these words are already branded on the human forehead, but one cannot deny that humanity requires repeated shocks. Agni Yoga (1929) - 607:
607. If, instead of having recourse to courts and prosecutions, people would apply psychic energy, the incurable disease of crime would become a mere matter of ordinary investigation. Physicians should look into this as a stage of obsession. Applying psychic energy without changing one's customary understanding of crime would be harmful. Agni Yoga (1929) - 610:
610. Many think about worldwide peace. But if you dare to utter these words, you will be subjected to the most rude and hypocritical attacks. People are even afraid of peace, for their consciousness cannot accommodate this benevolence. But those who have broadened their consciousness, on the other hand, must untiringly speak about the opening of the gates of peace. Agni Yoga (1929) - 615:
615. Why must the path of the Teaching be a path of accumulation? Can it not be offered in one dose, like a medicine? But the stomach is of limited dimension, whereas consciousness is not a measurable constant. Truly, there can be people almost without consciousness. There can be people who have deprived themselves of consciousness through excessive passions. There can be consciousnesses obscured by the conventions of their time. Like hothouse flowers, consciousnesses are in need of nurture. The foundation of consciousness is built by straight-knowledge, but the refining of consciousness is as slow as the polishing of a crystal. Not by one's opinion of oneself but by the quality of one's action is the expansion of one's consciousness recognized. Agni Yoga (1929) - 618:
618. If people would only understand that the sending of sorrow returns as sorrow, but joy sent is joy increased. Such filling of space was known even to primitive man, when he said, "I will not allow sorrow to interrupt the stream of happiness." We will live through all, and attain all! Agni Yoga (1929) - 622:
If yesterday you did not attain, it means that the accumulations were not correct. One should not repeat one's mistakes, for it is impossible to cross at the point where the bridge has been destroyed. Often people eliminate their minor faults, while their greater ones are kept, hidden in the dark. May the fires dispel the darkness! Therefore We ordain: Light the fires! Do not regard the Teaching as abstraction. Repeat to yourself the words of the Wise Ones! Agni Yoga (1929) - 643:
643. Once a Yogi was asked how he shaped space psychologically. He answered, "The emanations of psychic energy are like the fragrance of flowers. Why strain that which ascends to the highest Aum? The finest ether absorbs the currents of psychic energy, and people inhale it; thus the effects occur." Agni Yoga (1929) - 645:
645. Some ask how one should regard daily routine. Most people are quite afraid of it. It is considered to be the death of creativity, and the demeaning of dignity. But We say that you should learn to see in each day's labor the pranayama that uplifts your consciousness. Prana descends from the higher spheres; but any labor produces energy, which in its essence is similar to the spatial energy. Thus, the one who knows the common essence of energies can sew shoes, or beat rhythms on a drum, or gather fruit. In all these the higher energy is generated, since it is born out of the rhythm of Cosmos. Only a low consciousness dreads the rhythm of labor and thus builds its own prison. It is difficult for humanity to understand that a king and a shoemaker are comparable in every respect. Agni Yoga (1929) - 648:
648. When you plant balu and rhododendron in the plains, when you plant apples on the mountains, can you expect immediate results? Likewise, in the mastering of psychic energy sufficient time must be allowed for transformation of the essential nature of the energy. A forced application of tension will not bring expected results. Often people expect results in one dimension, though they occur in a completely different one. Therefore, know the time needed for the growth of energy. Agni Yoga (1929) - 655:
655. How do people understand the law of Hierarchy? How do they fulfill its laws in life? How do they intensify the best striving in themselves? Truly the law of Hierarchy is mistakenly understood as an individual's right; it is forgotten that a Hierarch is a Link in a Chain, and One who fulfills the Will of an even Higher One. Only by knowing this is it possible to properly respond to the higher mission. Only thus can one validate the Trust and build the fiery accumulations in the Chalice. Agni Yoga (1929) - 669:
"I do not consider that thou hast acted wrongly in offering thy labor for the use of people unknown to thee." Infinity - Book 1 (1930) - 3:
It is difficult to realize that the thread of the Fire of Space stretches into Infinity, but beautiful is the thought of him who has adhered to this unusual concept. Humanity does not even realize what extinguishing means. But you know that each extinction of a flash of fires ignites supermundane torches. Benefit or harm - it is you, the people, who predetermine. As the sending, so is the receiving. One may create a shower of radiant sendings, but one may also fill the space with locusts. Such is the law of cooperation between thoughts and space. Infinity - Book 1 (1930) - 9:
9. People are often perplexed as to what lies beyond consciousness. Of course, in the human understanding the concept of consciousness is limited. This results from the acceptance of the visible world only. Knowledge remains confined within limits if the boundaries of visibility are not broadened. But let us look beyond the boundaries of human consciousness and knowledge; let us find a minute grain of cosmic understanding. How beautiful is the vast horizon! How powerful is the thought penetrating Space! What new ways are disclosed by communion with Infinity! Seek these treasures; in them is the guarantee of your advancement. Of what use is knowledge which brings one to closed gates marked by the sign "we know no more"? Limitation of knowledge is a grave. Therefore, fathom Infinity! The limitation of consciousness is the death of spirit. Infinity - Book 1 (1930) - 9:
One must study not the customs of peoples but the substance of consciousness. When we will train ourselves to sense the current of Infinity, then people, instead of praying, will command the elements. Instead of "God working for us," we, through our own labor and psychic energy, will help ourselves. Infinity - Book 1 (1930) - 10:
You who fear the end, turn to all four directions and say, "Let us realize Infinity!" The summits and the recesses of Earth are your sources. Limitless are the currents of these sources. If people would only know how to gather the eternally flowing currents of Infinity, then verily the laboratory of life would be realized. Infinity - Book 1 (1930) - 13:
13. How simply people accept the immutability of the rhythm of day and night! Why do we not apply this same conception toward the foundation of our human cycle? Macrocosm and microcosm reflect one and the same manifestation. Why, then, do people try to convince themselves of an eternal night, when they await so simply the coming day? Let us accept the currents of unceasing motion. The realization of our adaptability will be affirmed as wisely as the pulsation of the Cosmos. Unfit are sorrow and grief! You must accept the true life of the Cosmos for the full contemplation of Infinity. Infinity - Book 1 (1930) - 19:
19. Why do people accept the images of Maya to such a great extent? Life is filled with these phantoms and deceptive manifestations. This satiety fills existence with unnecessary images. The spirit cognizant of Eternity is impelled to the great Origin, and in him is contained the seed of the understanding of Cosmos. That spirit which is receptive only to the customary is directed to the petty reality of Maya. He is attracted only by the manifestations of the ordinary life. The absence of containment does not aid him in opening the book of life. Infinity - Book 1 (1930) - 19:
But there also exists a class of people whose fate is deplorable. These are the consciousnesses which do contain the seed of understanding but which, being obscured through negation, do not perceive the cycle executed by Cosmos and thus retard evolution. That which is predestined will be fulfilled, but those who retard the dates of advancement condemn themselves to regression. He who is unwilling to realize the future is like a crawfish - both walk backward. There is either the sword of achievement or an emulation of crawfish. Intentional arrogance is similar to the call of one who summons in the name of ignorance. The accumulation of cosmic fires may easily sweep away this dust. But, friends, your progress lies in your forging of the future sword. Accept these truths molded by the ages and ponder upon them! Infinity - Book 1 (1930) - 28:
28. The Mind of Cosmos is omnipresent. In all Space its rule is manifest. Incalculable are all its effects and new combinations. From the chemism of the luminaries to the functions of life's manifestations, it rules the principle of Being. This question has troubled many consciousnesses. It is difficult to deny the almighty Mind of Cosmos, which suffuses all strata of the firmament with its Breath. But people usually turn away from the truth consciously. When the spirit attracted to delusive Maya strives for momentary rest, it dissipates the best light rays of Cosmos. Illumination can frighten him who does not desire enlightenment. Infinity - Book 1 (1930) - 29:
29. The higher world sometimes seems to people like a hallucination or delusion. Each one understands it in his own way, and each one is afraid to confess his understanding of Cosmos. From the point of view concerned with the elements to that concerned with the "Mighty Creator," man does not fear to create various phantasmagories and will not cease the creation of excess baggage. The human spirit carries many bundles, and hence comes the difficulty of ascent into the higher sphere. Infinity - Book 1 (1930) - 29:
The reorganization of life by way of cosmic fires will provide the salvation, but fear overcomes people at the thought of a reorganization of life. The old outworn forms attract, and thus do traditions originate. If the concept of tradition is regarded as one that leads to a foundation, then benefit may be derived, for a broadened consciousness will lead to a covenant of wisdom. But the traditions of our contemporary life do not allow the spirit to strive toward the higher spheres. The church has it dogmas; families have walls of restrictions erected by the forefathers; nations have laws which deprive them of the affirmation of independence. Thus, deprived of the spirit of beauty, how will they perceive Infinity? Infinity - Book 1 (1930) - 35:
Humanity knows all visible forms of Cosmos, and people utilize the manifest combinations for the fertilizing of their existence. If people would admit that Cosmos in its invisible aspect can enrich the existence incalculably, then consciousness would utilize all the endless forms of the cosmic fires. Cosmos was created and so was humanity. How could the form of Be-ness become dismembered in consciousness? When our consciousness will once more return to the acceptance of pure Fire as the origin of Be-ness, then we will understand Infinity. Infinity - Book 1 (1930) - 36:
"Spirit, in thy essence thou hast revealed the beauty of sacred knowledge. Why then is thy fear so great before the derision of thy brothers? Why, in servility to the 'pretty people', dost thou conceal the sacred seed bestowed upon thee?" Infinity - Book 1 (1930) - 40:
40. I have said, long ago, that in completion there is death! Only by incessant action may one advance in the direction of beauty. Even in the state of Pralaya the substance of matter continues its motion. It is impossible to conceive a point of cosmic suspension. It is impossible to put a point of suspension in the category of usual manifestations, if we include the fact of a foregoing cause. There is no such suspension of life as that of which people dream. A speedy motion cannot manifest in the slackness of suspension. A process invisible to us does not cease to be a process of the creative Fire. When people think about economizing in their reception, We may advise to move on, move on, move on! The quicker the better. A speedy reception will bring closer the reactions. Where forces are intensified the attraction is inevitable. The law is one in the entire Cosmos. Infinity - Book 1 (1930) - 50:
When manifesting elements are accepted as the roar of Cosmos, and people are unable to discover a further explanation, then blindness must be removed, for mental reclusion is far from the realization of Infinity. The inceptions are always accompanied by engenderings of that life impulse which moves the hand of a creator, or by the rush of the wind that bears the seed of life which, on finding a fitting soil, can evince the sprout of creativeness. Infinity - Book 1 (1930) - 51:
51. The yearning for communion with the far-off worlds provides the possibility for adherence to the course of Cosmos. The date predestined to humanity for the realization of Infinity pierces already the strata of cosmic fires. People have sought the approach to Truth in varied ways. Various manifestations impelled them to fasts, flagellations, tortures of their bodies and benumbing of their spirit. Manifold searches are inscribed in the book of striving. But progress of the spirit cannot be achieved without the realization of the endlessness of the battle. Progress of spirit is there where the spirit develops its protective net through unlimited striving. But the one who tries to find his protective net in leisure retreats into the mist of non-understanding. Infinity - Book 1 (1930) - 51:
Let the Fiery Flame illumine the people! Infinity - Book 1 (1930) - 72:
If people could but understand the call of Space and the true Image of an Arhat! Even the best people do not recognize the fire of the spirit; dimly glows their understanding of an Arhat. Infinity - Book 1 (1930) - 74:
74. People who circumscribe themselves by the evident, and who sense only the obvious, limit their world. The visible does not lead to Infinity, and therefore a limited mind is attempting to solve the creative complexities. Infinity can be cognized. The supreme understanding can be attained only by a supreme cognizance. The highest perception is accessible only to the one who knows the spiritual world. Psychic energy opens all gates. And the best attainment of the human spirit will be the realization of Infinity. The symbol of energy will reveal to humanity the unceasingness of the processes of all Be-ness. Could one stop the endless stream of lives moving on toward Infinity? Infinity - Book 1 (1930) - 84:
The existence of an object created by human hand can be ended, but a creation of the Cosmic Mind, in its goal-fitness, is illimitable. The steps upon which humanity must stand in Infinity are filled with cosmic reflections. Man is summoned to reflect the Universe. Man is summoned to the affirmation of the cosmic heights and to the expression of cosmic fires. Progressive steps are provided for striving to the higher worlds, but people accept existence as an aimless transit. The visible evidence may be reflected in the assertion of illusion, but cosmic vigilance whispers to the heart of man, "Created are we, and creation is our destiny! Infinity - Book 1 (1930) - 89:
People do not comprehend the world tasks. World construction is pictured in the human consciousness as a step of lowest co-measurement. Yes, yes, yes! Many are the new forms! Our creativeness will gather many new combinations. The Cosmic Might and the power of an Arhat can create those unimaginable forms. Infinity - Book 1 (1930) - 94:
94. Concordance of the cosmic processes is revealed in the lower spheres as well as in the higher ones. Cosmic power can be reflected in the planetary life, and the planetary life may be transmuted in the process of higher tension. When people will understand that ceaselessness of manifestation consists in changes of existence, the principle of concordance may become close to man. The laws of transmutation and cosmic bestowal coalesce. Great help may result from the realization of this principle. Infinity - Book 1 (1930) - 101:
101. All centers refined by fires serve as sources of creation. People on Earth think that the organs exist only to sustain the physical body, but each organ of an Arhat is as a manifested creative fire. Nothing so clearly defines the life of a fiery organism as the rays of Materia Lucida. The fiery centers of an Agni Yogi constitute a creative manifestation of the Cosmic Fire. The affirmed Be-ness is in eternity and in the vital force. Infinity - Book 1 (1930) - 102a:
102a. The Arhats understanding of creativeness is different from that of the people. I consider the creativeness of the spirit as the one of primary importance. Infinity - Book 1 (1930) - 106:
106. Verily, a medium has no open centers, and the psycho-vision, for contact with the higher worlds, also is unattainable for him. Man is in error about the power of the medium, and We are often distressed to see how enticing to people are physical manifestations. A materialization attracts them like a magnet. We prefer the channel of the spirit, and for sacred missions We use the channel of the spirit only. Infinity - Book 1 (1930) - 107:
The thought which carries results waxes in space. People accord significance to the casual and await some impetus for their actions. But the spirit's stroke is more forceful than the casual, and life pulsates through this vital impulse. The growth of cosmic energy brings nearer the understanding of Infinity. Infinity - Book 1 (1930) - 110:
110. In the higher worlds Infinity is regarded as the basic aspect of life. Then the process of thought penetrates to the center of cosmic foundation, which is called "The Bell." If people knew that they live for only an insignificant number of years in comparison to Eternity, and if they would stop thinking that this stage is limited by cosmic ordainment, then the beauty of cosmic evolution would unfold before them. Confining their lives, people limit their activities. People's centers are dormant, and only when the consciousness awakens is it directed to the understanding that all senses can live psychically in the rhythm of Cosmos. Man expresses only a small part of his life and with minor activity of his centers. In limiting his own life he limits the Cosmos. Infinity - Book 1 (1930) - 114:
The rhythm of the spiral accelerates proportionately with the ascent. The factor of time, which is so great a burden to humanity, is ascertainable in the refulgence of the power of motion of the creative spiral. People are in dread of time, realizing the crumbling of their structures, because man manifests an unrhythmic motion. The beauty of the spiral tension will be at the base of all creativeness. Cosmos manifests to the spirit the spiral. Materia Lucida at the disposal of the blended heart will manifest the highest forms of Beauty. Infinity - Book 1 (1930) - 118:
Centuries have been required for the filling of the clefts which have rent the Earth; instead of new stratifications, it has been necessary to fill in the earthly stronghold. Much did the Lords refill and much did the people destroy. By this principle of alternating construction and destruction, humanity advances in evolution. Realization of Infinity will lend progress to the consciousness, and humanity will advance! Infinity - Book 1 (1930) - 123:
123. When I see a vibration responding to Our sacred vibrations, I rejoice. When we proceed in pace with the cosmic magnetism, then harmony is manifested. The law of assimilationis founded on the property of cosmic magnetism. The complexity of manifestations is increased when the evidence of resistance or surrender shown by the spirit is based on dormant principles. When the spirit strives to the Cosmic Magnet, the correlation produces the highest form of life. The fusion is found throughout Cosmos, and it is reflected in all space as the highest expression of the cosmic Reason. Man's strength lies in the Cosmic Magnet, and his loss of this powerful potential through lack of comprehension exposes that gaping abyss which man cannot cross save by plunging to the bottom and then ascending. Hence, there are so many crevices and so many people who are deprived of the higher understanding. Therefore, jubilation of the spheres is manifested when the greatness of cosmic fusion triumphs. Verily, the spheres then tremble with the highest exultation. Infinity - Book 1 (1930) - 133:
133. The Cosmos reiterates to the consciousness of man that manifested formula which is borne in Space. In Cosmos, all consists of forces which are projectile and attractive. If one could establish the ratio between propulsion and attraction, the resulting balance would afford the highest forms. If people could see all transmissions of the rays, they would be horror-stricken at the realization of how much they have failed to accept. The striving spirit is attracted to these sendings. And how manifold are the categories of projected and unaccepted transmissions of energies! Infinity - Book 1 (1930) - 150:
150. When I say that the manifestation of an end is a beginning, I have in mind the cosmic symbol of Existence. When I say that pain underlies joy, I desire to disclose a page in the life of an Arhat. That page in the Arhat's life is unknown to anyone else. An Arhat is called wise; an Arhat is called a martyr; an Arhat is called benevolent and compassionate. Many epithets do We bear. But people cannot conceive of an Arhat as endowed with fiery striving to establish a new, higher step. Indeed, his crowning achievement is not opposed to the Cosmic Magnet! The higher, the mightier! Infinity - Book 1 (1930) - 151a:
151a. The prayer uttered by Christ when leaving Earth was not heard by people. The prayer uttered by Buddha was not heard by people. The prayer that will be uttered by Maitreya knocks like lightning at the gates of the human spirit. Thus is Earth stratified and the consciousness of the spirit created. Infinity - Book 1 (1930) - 156:
156. It is truly told about the power of love for humanity. Can one love a garden and despise its flowers? Can one worship the power of beauty and not show respect for love? I attest that the Power adorning Our Universe is confirmed as Our Mother of the World - the Feminine Origin! Indeed, one may cite many scientific examples indicative of the creative destiny of woman. Those who deny the evidence of woman's creativeness should reflect that woman gives voluntarily. It does not mean that those who possess the rights are the ones who affirm them. Hence is the woman's path termed one of voluntary giving. Certainly in Cosmos everything is interwoven, but humanity transgresses the laws of the Higher Reason. Truly, the Feminine Origin is most beautiful! Verily, the pinnacle of Be-ness cannot exist without the Feminine Origin. How badly people have mutilated the great cosmic laws! How far people have departed from Truth! Infinity - Book 1 (1930) - 164:
Sparks of the far-off worlds reach Earth, and the possibilities of studying the radiance of the worlds shine with especial brilliancy. Communion with the spatial fires will afford a light-bearing science. It is impossible to conceive all that can be bestowed by the power of the far-off worlds! The psychic life is affirmed there as the action of the Cosmic Magnet. The psycho-life guides all expressions of existence, and it is impossible to separate the shadow from the light. If people could but understand that light force which impels each action, they would regard the creative sources with great solicitude. Infinity - Book 1 (1930) - 169a:
The chalice of the heart contains all. The kernel is one. People make subdivisions of that which for an Arhat is one. Infinity - Book 1 (1930) - 175:
When men will become convinced that the principle powers of Cosmos create Invisibly, they will then strive toward a perception of the Magnet. Thus, the Universe is built invisibly by the Fire, and often the results also are invisible. Naturally, this manifestation occurs in the wake of most high currents. If people would ponder upon the truth that only the result is visible to them, whereas the process itself is invisible, they would grasp the meaning of the Invisible. Infinity - Book 1 (1930) - 185:
If people could know about the affirmation of the Magnet and the power of receiving dates permeated with currents, their reasoning would be greatly clarified. The date links the spirit with the predestined ordainment. The date gives the departing spirit a confirmation of the path. But Space is not merely an expanse in which the spirit must itself seek the outlet. The spirit proceeds according to a designated path. Thus the appointed paths are affirmed. The element of Fire attests the new destiny. Many are the mysteries in Cosmos! Infinity - Book 1 (1930) - 187:
187. The power of Space permeates all beings. The oneness of manifestations is revealed in everything. The chains of Space embrace in themselves all expressions of life. A property in one kingdom vouchsafes that property in another, and is but its shadow. The manifestation of the spatial light presupposes the full development of the elements, and hardened matter presupposes its degrees. Hence, let us say that every property of each manifestation is dependent upon another, and that the quality of each manifestation is resultant on the previous striving. Expansion must impel people to be filled with the understanding of responsibility. The law of correlation of forms and aspirations is immutable. During the forming of combinations it is imperative to know this law. The creations of humanity bear the stamp of discord. When We speak of discord, We have in mind the difference between the indicated predestined path into the higher spheres and the path which humanity pursues. The obstruction of the path of advancement gives evidence of a very slow progress. Boundless are the higher ways, and the creative fires are comprised in them. Infinity - Book 1 (1930) - 201:
201. It is very difficult to determine the boundaries in Cosmos between the so-called passive and the active. If We say that all forces are active, men will find this declaration a paradox. But a higher consciousness can understand how We perceive all forces of the Origins as active. The differentiation is so bereft of subtlety that it is difficult to convey to people about the principle which dwells in the manifested power of Mulaprakriti. Likewise, the principle of life cannot be asserted without the realization of the Feminine Origin. Like the Cosmos, Mulaprakriti is a universal principle. The origins cannot be regarded as competitive forces; only unification of the forces creates life. And We, in the higher worlds, manifest a consecrated reverence for the Origin which humanity calls passive. Yes, yes, yes! The higher consciousness knows the Truth and We are ready to proclaim this Truth to humanity; but for this, humanity must ascend the higher step. Yes, yes, yes! When each Lord had to be given to the world by a mother, how may one not revere Thee, Mother of the World! When each Spatial Fire has to be made manifest in a form, how may one not revere Her who gives life! yes, yes, yes! How then may one not accept as the highest manifestation of the Cosmos the power in the intense symbol of the Mother! Infinity - Book 1 (1930) - 204:
It is impossible to comprehend how people could sink into the darkness of consciousness which denies the link with the Cosmic Magnet, when all is sustained by the coalescence of magnetic threads in Cosmos. The legend about the dual force in one image is founded in this merging. The combining force is without limits. The two Origins and the higher and lower worlds constitute the principles of the Universe. Everything is fused by the creative force of magnetic attraction. Infinity - Book 1 (1930) - 211:
If people would reflect upon the law of psycho-life, which has the fire of the seed of the spirit as its premise, it would be possible to affirm the evidence of the priceless pearl which each one carries within. And, instead of striving toward external aspects, people would then strive for the treasure of psycho-life. Infinity - Book 1 (1930) - 224:
224. When nations turned toward policies of unbalance, the principle of self-destruction was set forth. Resistance to self-destruction can be established only by balance. Humanity applies incommensurately the principle of creation and thus disturbs the foundations of Be-ness. While there is, in accordance with the law of the Cosmic Magnet, subordination of the lowest to the highest, it concerns only those energies whose essence demands transmutation. But since the Origins are ordained for the creation of life, people cannot do away with one of the Origins without self-destruction. Therefore, humanity will aspire toward conscious development when it will cognize and acknowledge the two Origins. All rules of action lacking the two Origins can increase the unbalance. Humanity must show understanding of the law of the Cosmic Magnet. Great advancement can be shown in the chain of evolution through the realization of the grandeur of the two Origins as the basis of Existence. Infinity - Book 1 (1930) - 233:
233. Direct correlation exists between the Agni Yogi and the cosmic manifestations. The link between manifestations is so tense that it describes a straight line. There also exists a direct link between the Agni Yogi and the world events. The world thought is also reflected upon the manifestation of the fires of the Tara. When the synthesis gives evidence of its power, all cosmic events are reflected upon the organism, the best and most accurate indicator of cosmic and planetary manifestations. If people were aware of all the fiery signs on Earth, the duration of life would be short. Our Urusvati has witnessed the emanations of Earth, trembling from the density of the atmosphere. The earthly crust is in convulsion, and the new step is being prepared by means of creative unification. The psycho-spiritual levers will provide propulsion for the sixth race. How tempestuous are the currents! The fires are ablaze as fiery streams! Therefore, the heart of the Tara carries within itself all vital currents and reflects all human manifestations. Infinity - Book 1 (1930) - 260:
260. The currents of will can direct people toward striving into the higher spheres. The currents may alter all events. When the direction of the course is turned toward higher worlds, the spirit must guide the currents of will to the finding of the path. The change will lead to the affirmation of the new race. The currents of will assist in the development of the new race. When striving toward a conscious impulse lives in the spirit, better forms are made manifest. Non-coordination of currents will mean a non-correspondence of forms. The Cosmic Magnet, acting consciously, is like an immutable law. Infinity - Book 1 (1930) - 263:
Evolution is so slow! The concept of action should be completely revised. Millions of people are asleep during their actions! The magnitude of spirit-creativeness is so beautiful! Infinity - Book 1 (1930) - 273:
273. How then are the psychic seeds conceived? These creative energies may be understood as carriers of vital emanations. When the forces strive toward a life expression, these psychic seeds are drawn forth. Thought propels the manifested psychic seeds into space. The creativeness of the Agni Yogi, in his tension, thus directs the psychic seeds. What people term inspiration is often the outgrowth of an impelled psychic seed directed by a carrier of Fire. Therefore, the spirit of the tensed Agni Yogi is the sower of these creative psychic seeds. Thus, Our Mother of Agni Yoga is sowing creative psychic seeds. Infinity - Book 1 (1930) - 298:
If people could have a glimpse into the life laboratory which establishes all creative combinations, they would gain an understanding of the laws which invisibly govern the Universe. Therefore, do not separate the invisible world from life. The invisible power should be understood as the main impetus behind spirit-creativeness. Infinity - Book 1 (1930) - 307:
Often people wonder why a man does not drown in his own engenderments. Our answer is "The fire of the spirit of your Brothers dissipates the suffocating forces accumulated by you." Infinity - Book 1 (1930) - 353:
353. Humanity should ponder over how it is clothing its monad. With what is this eternal seed being wrapped? People dwell too little upon this problem. Along the stretch of each round, one should trace the current of karma and its reaction. The predestined follows as a result of the accumulations gathered by the past deeds. These wrappings can stifle the voice of the seed, and the path of life can alter the preordained manifestation. The cosmic seed inherent in each being should be clothed with great care by humanity. Upon the aspiring seed is evolution built. And unlimited is the path of the power of the seed! Infinity - Book 1 (1930) - 390:
390. Verily, the builders of life create incessantly, in cooperation with the Cosmic Magnet. These builders subsist by the creative impulse. These builders strain their fires to nurture humanity. By their sparks these builders expand the consciousnesses. Verily, these builders aid the consciousness to encompass the cosmic laws. They battle under Our Shield. But where are those who are protected by Our Shield? From Our Towers threads are spread; from Our towers hands are outstretched and rays are flowing. But people prefer to tread the path of life in loneliness. Like naked branches in the wind, they sway aimlessly, preferring the darkness of self-punishment to the dawn of the Infinite. Infinity - Book 1 (1930) - 391:
391. When a new mission is confirmed, bristling needles are always apparent. However, these needles of antagonism become but blunted intentions. Those who battle under Our Shield walk courageously and, having accepted the rhythm of the course of the Cosmic Magnet, can verily know victory. True, voices will rise against the great Truth of Agni Yoga. The zealots of the church and the servants of darkness will not prevail against the sparks of Fohat. Certainly, the affirmation of Agni Yoga smites the encumbrances under which people nest. Therefore, Agni Yoga challenges all servants of darkness. Thus true evolution is created. Verily, it is difficult for the quivering Mother of Agni Yoga. Verily, it is difficult for the warrior, the Agni Yogi, but the ascent affords an increase of all forces. Thus, those who turn the rudder of the Cosmic Magnet affirm the point of attraction. Those who walk united in heart assuredly conquer. Infinity - Book 2 (1930) - 24:
24. Indeed, the vessel that assimilates the finest energies differs greatly from the usual manifestations, but people are compelled to apply that measure which has the force of their own judgment. The subtle receptivity of hearing is the affirmation of the link of that center with the Fire of Space. The subtle receptivity of the eye is the link of that center with the Fire of Space. The subtle receptivity of all the centers is the link with the Fire of Space. Each manifestation of the Fire of Space can respond to all vibrations of the centers. Cosmic creativeness comprises in itself a help to humanity. Each concordance confirms a new step for humanity. Therefore, the centers of an Agni Yogi, encompassing the help for humanity, are strained. When a Agni Yogi feels the quivering of the Earth, it means that the process of the movement of the Fire may be traced. Infinity - Book 2 (1930) - 29:
29. How ominous is the new time, how beautiful is the new time! The purification of space is intensified by the fiery torch. The striving torches of the Agni Yogi imbue the space, and the action of the affirmed shifting of the Cosmic Magnet begins to be felt. In the process of assembling a new race, and at the foundation of the New Era, the manifestations of the affirmed purifications take place along with the explosions. Only the cognition of the fire of Space will give humanity the understanding of the essence. Thus is the cosmic life built. Therefore, when the spirit of the people is saturated with Fire, purification is inevitable. The Agni Yogi creates like a fiery torch and propels the consciousness forward. Without these fires it is impossible to shift the consciousness. I so attest. Yes, yes, yes! Infinity - Book 2 (1930) - 81:
81. In the decisions manifested by Cosmos, the most unusual conditions coalesce; hence, a keen tension of the centers is so necessary. New conditions will provide unusual possibilities. If one considers that the new conditions will be ten times as great, the manifested possibilities will be multiplied a hundredfold. What vast constructiveness! I consider that even a mite can yield a great harvest. If only people would ponder these laws and bring at least a mite! Infinity - Book 2 (1930) - 84:
84. The search for new ways is the most imperative problem. Due to the unusualness of conditions of the future, it will be impossible to proceed by the old ways. All new ones must remember this. It is the worst thing when men do not know how to escape from the old rut. It is dreadful when people approach new conditions with their old habits. Just as it is impossible to open a present-day lock with a mediaeval key, likewise it is impossible for men with old habits to unlock the door to the future. Infinity - Book 2 (1930) - 92:
92. Innovations in all domains of science and in the schools are indispensable. One cannot go far in the future world with the old science. On one hand, one must eliminate all the useless accumulations; on the other hand, one must penetrate more deeply into all manifestations, augmenting contemporary achievements. At present, too many years elapse before the achievements of laboratories, researches and discoveries reach the schools and the people. It will be necessary to establish information departments in schools, with popular presentation of the latest discoveries. A greater speed in communicating these informations is indispensable, because newspapers fail to give some of the most important information. Infinity - Book 2 (1930) - 94:
When people will accept the concept of the Teacher, a new step will be prepared. Much, much does humanity lose in failing to accept this concept. Yes, yes, yes! All new ways are thus barred to humanity, and the quests must begin with this acceptance. Infinity - Book 2 (1930) - 96:
96. Straight-knowledge is developed in the quest for new ways. Therefore, flexibility is the mark of straight-knowledge. Let us say to all new ones that the decisive rejection of old habits and an aspiring search are the foundations of success. People must finally understand what it is that benefits them! Infinity - Book 2 (1930) - 130:
130. In Cosmos there is a law which foresees all the best combinations. Does not the law of attraction move the striving particles. Is not the law of gravitation put in effect by the Highest Reason? When people speak about harmonization they penetrate very little into the essence of the law itself. Cosmic creativeness contains in itself the substance of the great Materia Matrix. Attraction is a property established for the expansion of Cosmos. Therefore, this law acts upon all planes, in spirit and in matter. The foundation of construction is established upon the manifestation of the better possibilities, and the creativity of spirit proceeds under the same mighty law. Hence, while the creativeness of Cosmos is put in tension by sundry factors, it should be understood that the main impulse is given by the Highest Reason. Thus is the Infinite built. Thus is the world chain built. Thus is Cosmos built. Infinity - Book 2 (1930) - 177:
177. The cosmic construction is under strain; therefore, the tension of the nations is so irrepressible. Each country is like a chord in the cosmic creativity. As the subterranean fire continuously links the centers, so do the events link the countries. Under the pressure of the Cosmic Magnet, all nations now show stress. With the approach of catastrophe people sense the force of the shifting. It is a very serious time; events are being generated. Thus, the tension of the time can create a new step. It is a very difficult time. Darkness always veils the horizon before the dawn. Infinity - Book 2 (1930) - 186:
186. The striving of the spirit intensifies the courage, imbuing man with the energy of fire. The power of will gives man the most aspiring and harmonious step to beauty. Only during manifestation of the constructiveness of spirit is a form a beauty brought forth. Hence, when the power of courage strains the creativeness, the result is in conformity with beauty. Let us say that only in coordination with the Cosmic Magnet can a form of beauty be created. Thus, each movement of people which is intensified by the power of spirit affords a new step of evolution. Therefore, the beauty of tension corresponds to the beauty of the creativity of the Magnet. All cosmic ordainments correspond with beauty. Thus, the path to the Infinite summons to beauty! Infinity - Book 2 (1930) - 212:
212. The rays of space penetrate into the seed and intensify the potentiality of the spirit; only by this impulse can the spirit create. When the potential of the spirit comes in touch with the ray of Cosmic, the spirit-creativeness is asserted. Thus, each form is generated by the spirit and the cosmic ray. How little people ponder over the grandeur of creativeness! How little understood is the thought which is tensed by the cosmic ray! How little understood is the Cosmic Might in all its manifestations! When humanity will understand that creativeness comprises cosmic seeds, it will assimilate the cosmic rays. Infinity - Book 2 (1930) - 238:
238. The spirit imbued by fiery striving manifests a drawing power for all vital impulses. As each energy reaches its identical element, so also the spirit of the higher Agni Yogi reaches the hearts of those striving to Truth. Thus, each energy of the heart molds people. The lever of the heart sets all the strained strivings. This is why people are attracted to the fiery heart of an Agni Yogi. Thus, the power of the heart affirms the manifested striving of an Agni Yogi. The creativeness of the heart can bring the pledge of Light. I so affirm! Infinity - Book 2 (1930) - 295:
295. People are afraid most of all of expansion of consciousness. Everything within the boundaries of the customary is very close to man, and each new thought arouses opposition. Therefore, when We send someone for an achievement, We first impart the urge toward a new consciousness. Only limitless striving toward expansion of consciousness and reaching for the unusual can advance the consciousness toward evolution. Infinity - Book 2 (1930) - 327:
327. The images of the spheres surrounding the nations represent the qualities of the stratifications. The spirit of a nation always preordains the substance of the future. The karma of effects vibrates around each nation; therefore, while the people strive so much after the foundations of Truth, only the elect advance by its channel. The conception of Truth is distorted above everything. Hence, when We say Truth, We call to the mastery of subtle energies and to the Cosmic Magnet. One can determine each national vibration. The truest indicator is the thought of a nation. The evidenced striving gives the key to cognizance of it. Thus, the national spirit builds the steps. Infinity - Book 2 (1930) - 398:
398. Of all energies, thought is the subtlest. It can be truly asserted that thought outlives everything. Thought is immortal; it lives on by creating new combinations. Hence, when the power of psychic energy is intensified, nothing can block it. When the consciousness of a people demands new steps, the power of psychic energy must be asserted and then propelled into space. The realization that thought is eternal and invincible will evoke in humanity the striving for the generating of creative thought. When the thought saturates the space, its impelling magnetism creates. Limitlessly is the space thus cemented! Infinity - Book 2 (1930) - 400:
400. In essence, each action in the world has a meaning. In essence, every object has a meaning. But if the thought which colors the objects and actions springs from nullity it does not touch the cosmic current. Upon the essence of each manifestation life is built. Therefore, when Service calls for the creation of evolution, then there exists only the principle of Essence. Little do people know about discriminating in the Essence; little does the coloring by humanity correspond to the principle of Essence. Is every human thought affirmed in goal-fitness? Cosmic creativity is built upon the orbits of Essence. Thus, the ever-living is saturated by the subtle fires of the Essence. Infinity - Book 2 (1930) - 423:
423. When the shifting takes the visible form of manifested perturbations, the tensity of the cosmic fires brings all forces into action. Only when the thought attracts the Fire of Space does a discharge occur through the Cosmic Magnet. The magnetic waves aggregate all conscious energies. Humanity does not wish to realize the unity of the entire Cosmos. Cosmic creativeness fierily propels all elements, manifesting the one law; therefore, each wave strained forth by a people is but a link in the cosmic chain of evolution. Hence, when striving tautens the national wave, a shifting is then asserted. Thus, thought confirms the shifting, and the law of interchange motivates all impulses. The thinking of humanity thus produces the saturation of Space. Infinity - Book 2 (1930) - 428:
428. Knowledge, knowledge, knowledge! If people would ponder upon the fact that knowledge is the only salvation, there would not be a particle of the present suffering. All human sorrow is the result of ignorance. Therefore, every expansion of consciousness is cooperation with evolution. Every manifestation that obstructs the expansion of consciousness is antagonistic to evolution. Hence, the actions of the enemies are criminal and their karma is dreadful. Knowledge, let us reiterate, will put an end to the suffering of mankind. Infinity - Book 2 (1930) - 432:
432. The magnetic currents affect greater areas than do electric manifestations. True, contemporary apparati are but playthings, yet this domain of science is more accessible than the mastery of atomic energy. The force of action of even a small magnet is very great, but people are even unaware of its ways of direction and take cognizance of only its physical attraction. Infinity - Book 2 (1930) - 433:
433. Forces acting in direct opposition to each other are mutually annihilative. Forces acting in parallel and in the same direction are effective in their sum total and forces acting in opposition are decreased in proportion to the angle of divergence. Why cannot people acknowledge that this fundamental law of physics is also a fundamental law of cooperation! Hierarchy (1931) - 3:
Among people there exists the concept of benumbed Arhats; the poor yogis feed the imaginations of men with their own images. But when humanity shall realize that the Arhat is the highest manifestation of Materia Lucida , it will understand that there is no difference between Materia Lucida which emits Light, and the Matter of Love enveloping all with Light. Humanity invests the Arhat with an austere image, but Materia Lucida radiates Love. Hierarchy (1931) - 12:
12. Humanity has never deliberated upon the life of the Arhat. It is customary to think of an Arhat as a dweller of the clouds. The records of the drift of thought are dreadful and grotesque. Verily, We Brothers of Humanity do not recognize ourselves as humanity conceives Us. The images of Us are so fantastic that We deem that if people applied their fantasies precisely conversely, Our Images would assume true form. Hierarchy (1931) - 17:
17. How little does humanity ponder over the idea of responsibility, when the concept of Shambhala is regarded by people as a land ordained for rest. If people would only realize that the Brothers of Humanity bear all the burden of man's consciousness! If people would realize that We carry the responsibility for their schemes! If people would realize that, in essence, Shambhala is the Source which creates a new and better step for humanity! Hierarchy (1931) - 17:
People plead for Good. The Cosmos affirms humanity not as the manifestation of one who receives, but as a receiving creator. Thus is the step laid, and the spirit of a creator can construct powerfully when the might of tension reaches to the summits of Cosmos. Hierarchy (1931) - 24:
24. Man is merciless to himself. Bewailing his fate, he forgets that he inflicts upon himself a severe penalty. It is difficult for Us to make people assimilate the thought of karma; but in a still more intractable state is the consciousness of a man headed straight for the abyss. People prefer self-destruction and self-deception to the enlightenment of consciousness. Hierarchy (1931) - 24:
The quest for Shambhala varies widely in the spiritual domain. And is it possible that people believe they will attain the Community of Shambhala through invasion or through fasting? To him who is aware of the path to Us, let us say, "Walk by the path of love. Walk by the path of labor. Walk by the path of the shield of faith!" To him who has found Our Image in his heart, We shall say, "Walk by the way of the heart and the Chalice will affirm the path!" To him who, through conceit, thinks he has attained the path, We shall say, "Go and learn from the spirit who knows consummation." Hierarchy (1931) - 25:
25. The stream of karma rushes like a torrent, and consciousness may transform this tide into a repeated sacred union of beauty. But the way in which people understand the karmic stream is attested in human deeds. The evidence of the affirmation of karma and of union is attested by Us as the greatest Truth. Hierarchy (1931) - 30:
30. The thought of obedience to a Teacher is alien to people. How can a spirit be the loser when the Teacher is the leading Beacon? How can the disciple lose his fire when the Teacher kindles all fires? How can the Shield of the Teacher hold back the disciple if he is already inspired by the Teacher? Thus, in the consciousness of humanity dwells only a faint desire to strive for mutual cooperation. But humanity must learn to act independently and to embody all the thoughts affirmed by the Teacher. Thus Cosmic Mind achieves evolution. Thus humanity must learn to construct by a higher way. Verily, by emulating the Teacher you assimilate his Image. Hierarchy (1931) - 38:
38. Each growth of spirit requires burdening through circumstances. There exists an ancient legend that out of human sufferings are created precious stones. Thus it is, and when I say, "Burden Me," it does not mean that I bring a sacrifice, I am only multiplying the power of the spirit. Likewise, people must realize how much closer the latest discoveries bring them to the solution of cosmic problems. For every call flashes throughout the worlds; and as the ordinary photographic apparatus can make a print of the astral world, so every wave of any current can unite the threads of the far-off worlds. Hierarchy (1931) - 38:
It is time to understand the responsibility and the privilege afforded by earthly incarnations. Yet people often avoid listening to the waves of space and catching the echoes and answers which come from various strata of the Universe. We are repeating about the privileges of spiritual development, but the matter is so distorted that a well-meaning denizen even fears to mention anything that is linked with the radiant region of spirit. Try to speak of the light of realization and the bliss of spirit and you will be feared like robbers and murderers. But even robbers were disciples of Christ and Buddha; hence do not fear human epithets, but harken to the Voice of Eternity, which leads to Bliss and Light. Hierarchy (1931) - 52:
52. Do not accustom the young ones to expect great manifestations according to their human measure. Such an outworn measure does not correspond to reality, for even in a physical sense people have greatly distorted the concept of immensity. The mind cannot comprehend that only the result defines the true grandeur. Each action can be measured only in accordance with its relation to Hierarchy and Infinity. Thus, these concepts will be like signs leading to reality. Hence, teach the young ones to think first of Infinity, remembering, moreover, that no one should compare himself to a minute grain of sand as is usually the way of hypocrites. Our measure is guaranteed by an immense responsibility. We shall not err in measuring according to responsibility. Hierarchy (1931) - 59:
59. Some people pour a daily gruel over the Image of the Teacher and imagine themselves to be in the Great Service. The Teaching and Service presuppose first of all the expansion of consciousness on the basis of adherence to the Teaching and reverence for the Teacher. In studying Infinity one should first of all realize the limitlessness of love and devotion. It is not wise to say that love has overflowed and devotion has withered, because the consequence will be the disintegration of one's self. One should understand the limitlessness of love and devotion as the first steps toward Service and Yoga. One should set oneself this task, at least as a means of one's own progress. One should advance only in the direction of the Teacher. Then, only, does relief come. But making a daily onion gruel out of the Teacher will not lead to success. Sacredly, limitlessly, let us sustain our love and reverence for the Teacher, as a healing means of regeneration. Hierarchy (1931) - 68:
Now, imagine for a moment that you have succeeded, with the help of chemical reactions, in creating a complete microcosm; for this microcosm you are the creator! Then why is it so difficult for people to imagine an endless chain of Creators from the lowest to the Highest, up to the Inaccessible? Hierarchy (1931) - 69:
Pay attention to the flow of thoughts and affirm the right waves of rhythm. People should not become like animals, who can think only in one direction at a time. The Sons of Light and Flame should sparkle in full freedom and kindle the fires of space. Verily the time comes for the kindling of the fires of space, in other words, for their manifestation even in the nearest physical sphere. It is a difficult time when fires can flash out and, if undisciplined, can burn and annihilate. Hierarchy (1931) - 71:
71. One may prosecute ignorance, but one should especially chastise superstition and hypocrisy. Like a leprous film, superstition covers weak brains. We are not against laboratories and Western methods, but We ask that honesty, efficiency, and the courage of impartiality be added to them. How can one think of cooperation when birdlike brains impede each experiment? One can produce the most stupendous manifestation if the horns of the devil do not impede in the test tube. People believe more in devils than in saints! Hierarchy (1931) - 74:
74. Upon investigation, the quality of thought belongs to the category of subtlest energies. It is impossible to measure the fluctuation of thought, therefore We have established the probation of disciples by the refinement of thought. Every three years We give the disciple the possibility of expressing himself in regard to the same event. Only according to these dates can one see the fluctuation of selfhood, cooperation, patience, and devotion. Similar experiments can be applied to other manifestations of energies; the more so since people have completely forgotten about probations. One can also test oneself, directing one's attention to old objects and observing the reaction of the influence of remembrance. Likewise one can test oneself upon flowers, music, upon a book read long ago. One can scientifically observe the influence of surroundings upon an object long since familiar. How many steps could be counted forward or backward! Besides, one can ponder why a step crossed for the second time is always much more difficult. Hierarchy (1931) - 103:
103. Controversies are the carpet of the father of lies. The one who treads on it cannot see a man without maligning. The controversies in science usually stand upon the same carpet. It is amazing to what an extent people fill themselves with interpretations in which they do not believe. The contemporary churches are the best example of why the highest manifestation does not alter life. Therefore, let us protect the all-embracing heart. Hierarchy (1931) - 115:
115. If people would only remember that they are always walking upon the edge of the precipice! For so it is. At any moment they may be carried off by a successful or unsuccessful change of coarse. Therefore, is it not possible to have in mind this link with the cosmic course, in order to look into the precipice without a tremor while hourly remembering its existence? Hierarchy (1931) - 125:
125. Observe how people read the Teaching. Observe which passages they avoid and try not to notice. People especially often close their eyes to everything referring to betrayal and psychic murder. They do not even wish to consider that they can harm at a distance by their thoughts. Thus people avoid that in which they are most often guilty. One does not have to be a giant of thought in order to harm. Even a mediocre thought poisoned by the crystal of imperil will be very effective. To conceive treason means to accomplish an evident half of the whole, because an already poisoned shell will be receptive to the slightest impetus. Verily, poisoning by thoughts is even more harmful than narcotics. Likewise, one can remind about infection through thought-transmission. One may be weakened to such an extent that each infection can easily approach. Thought is like a key with which to open. Hierarchy (1931) - 127:
127. The Spatial Fire dissolves all accumulations. But what a dam people build, and how they encumber space with non-understanding and a consciousness which so little comprehends the cosmic constructiveness! How can one create without acknowledging a Higher Leader? How can one build without sensing the thread that binds one with the Hierarch? How can one expect sendings when the spirit does not unfold to meet the Light? Only through adherence to Hierarchy and by fulfillment of the manifested Will can one be truly successful and attain everything that is affirmed. Yes, yes, yes! Hierarchy (1931) - 161:
161. Not only the direct link with the Lord but even an unconscious striving toward Hierarchy gives a glimpse of the communion with cosmic forces. Where colored sparks appear, the door is open to the chain of Benefaction. True, people seldom pay attention to obvious signs, however in merging into the life of the spirit one can not only understand the significance of these fires but may even perceive their interrelations. One may notice entire battles between the black and the blue sparks, and be convinced that the blue ones will always conquer the progeny of darkness. Hierarchy (1931) - 166:
166. Verily, humanity is a link between the worlds. One should be used to that thought and try to apply it in life. It is strange that physicians do not avail themselves of the opportunity of becoming carriers of health, applying the knowledge of nerve centers, because precisely these centers are the spiritual antennae and magnets. Even a physical magnet is placed in a special vicinity in order that it may not lose its strength,. Do not the nerve centers deserve similar attention? And must not people especially protect the representatives of the next race? The bridge between the shores is especially protected. One may demand of man, "Friend, do not evoke earthquakes." Hierarchy (1931) - 172:
172. One more misconception often, because of ignorance or self-justification, people think that their thought is insignificant and can reach nowhere, whereas the potentiality of thought is great, and for thought there exists neither space nor time. But those who think chaotically are, like those who wave their hands in the dark, unaware of the object they hit. Moreover, thought accumulates in space. One can conceive of a mighty choir of harmonious thoughts, but one can also imagine a flock of chattering black jackdaws. Such congregations also fill space and disturb the higher worlds. Dear thinkers, jackdaws, you are also responsible for the quality of your thoughts. Thus, even you create your future. Hierarchy (1931) - 173:
173. Therefore there is no way by which one can escape responsibility. Even the smallest thought enters into the megaphone of space and attracts to itself the same kind of locust, causing the smoky atmosphere of the planet. Thought can purify by destroying the microbes of disintegration, but it can likewise attract unbridled elements. Not without reason do the dark ones use especially underdeveloped people for certain machinations. You often utter the word cult-ur; it means the cult of Light. I remind you of how great is the common responsibility before Light if each thought can either obscure or purify space. Thus let us remember. Hierarchy (1931) - 176:
176. Verily, if you realize yourself as being constantly in the solemn presence of the Lord, you are already on the shortest path to Us. People loathe especially the routine of daily life; for them it is the symbol of weariness and descent, whereas for us the daily routine is perfectment and ascent; it opens the gates to Infinity. One can learn to love this daily routine, because it tempers the spirit and gives one courage to contemplate the endless chain of the ages of labor. For some, these ages are a menace, but a refined consciousness will accept them as the source of endless creativeness. Beautiful cults become dulled on account of daily routine, but how wondrous is the realization that daily devotion and a flaming love are offered to Hierarchy. If I shall say, "I love Thee, O Lord, and I am devoted to Thee, O Lord, and I reverence Thee, Teacher," by what a mighty choir will this song of praise be transformed on the far-off worlds! Thus, in each act of devotion one can open new locks; and how wondrous it is to feel the inexhaustibility of great concepts. The Ordainment can be concise "Be aflame in heart and create in love!" Hierarchy (1931) - 197:
197. Do not strive to only a customary decision. One may subjugate many heads by customary speech. But this speech will be unintelligible to the higher worlds. Earthly prosiness sounds like the barking of a dog. No magnet will attract such a husk, and fire cannot burn without oil. But let us discriminate between commonplaceness and daily labor, because many people seek contradiction where it does not exist. Notice such people; they are not successful, because their thought is with yesterday. Let us not be bound by anything of the past. Also do not look for friends according to yesterday, and know at once how to test their hearts. Hierarchy (1931) - 200:
200. Thus, one should fulfill all that is preordained, applying an understanding of the best date. Thus, one should remember how greatly the design of grains of sand is changed under the stokes of different fingers. Even the fingers of one and the same hand produce different designs to one melody; still more diverse is the rhythm of different people, but a fiery heart perceives the subtle differences in rhythm. Straight-knowledge is the kindled fire of the heart. It is difficult to express in words when this string of the heart will resound, but Hierarchy can point out this hour of transfiguration. Hierarchy (1931) - 203:
203. You may meet people hastening with their attainments, and they may think that We are slow. But lead them under the night sky and point out the radiance of the countless worlds. Say, The Lord leads you toward this creativeness. Is it possible to be slow on this great path? We must prepare ourselves to be co-creators. It is necessary to preserve and multiply the seeds of consciousness, because the entire world is sustained by the power of consciousness. There is no power to withstand a consciousness purified of egoism. One can prepare oneself to cross all bridges with a fiery consciousness which is atremor with the pulse of Cosmos, and which, in the seed of its spirit, responds to all tremors of Earth and knows the truth of the peoples. One can apply all sacred powers of the heart to becoming co-creators of the flaming Logoi by conquering death. But so long as such daring is not instilled in the heart, the consciousness cannot grow infinitely in this direction. We call it Via Reale. Therefore, Fiat Rex is where the spirit, reverencing Hierarchy, dares! Hierarchy (1931) - 240:
240. When people shall investigate not only fires and rays but also human secretions, then one may think of a change of the body. It is strange that people understand the powerful chemical processes that take place in their organisms and at the same time consider the products of these processes only as refuse. One can see how powerful is the blood or saliva. One can see what unusual strength the blood of the vegetable kingdom, valerian, transmits to a plant. Equally powerful are saliva and the other secretions of the glands. But one must observe the causes of increase and decrease of the reaction of the energy of these products. The saliva of wrath is poisonous, and the saliva of benevolence is beneficial. Is it not important to investigate such generally known manifestations, for which mechanical equipment cannot be substituted? Thus we shall again approach the lost knowledge regarding the substance of psychic energy, that mysterious Atma, which in ancient medical science was found in using the products of the glands. One must be able to oppose the fiery element by Atma, which is incombustible. Hierarchy (1931) - 243:
243. The legend about St. Christopher corresponds to the legend about the Burden of the World. People must feel a certain burden near those boundaries where the spirit realizes the manifestation of Infinity. The other kingdoms of nature do not know this anguish, because they have not reached the stage of a perceptive consciousness. Indeed, the consciousnesses of many people are also asleep. But the Burden of the World is unavoidable for those who have already pondered about the far-off worlds. Hierarchy (1931) - 244:
244. The same people will understand that silence is not inaction. When I advise silence, it does not mean to merge into sleep, but on the contrary, to resound to the Might of Hierarchy. One must train all seven-year-olds to remember the Hierarchy, because after the seventh year the consciousness already acquires traces indelible for the entire lifetime. Hierarchy (1931) - 253:
253. Many legends express the danger of having several Gurus. Let us cite one of them. "One pious woman had three sons. Each of them had chosen a venerable Rishi as his Guru. But one of them conceived the idea of increasing his powers by asking two more Rishis to be his guides, though his mother had warned him of the danger of such a thoughtless action. The time came when the Rishis began to teach the three youths to fly. The third youth asked the two other Rishis to strengthen his flights, so that he might be ahead of his brothers. But the whirlwinds sent from three places crossed and the light-minded fellow was torn to pieces in the air; whereas his brothers flew safely in the direction of the Rishi chosen by them." Thus people remember the law of Hierarchy. One might adopt this law. From every standpoint of knowledge science confirms other laws of life; however, one should look with an oblique eye. Hierarchy (1931) - 260:
260. How often must the gardener water the garden entrusted to him? Certainly every day, except during a beneficent shower. When people close their shutters, the gardener weaves baskets for the ripening fruit. Verily, the shower frees the gardener from the labor of carrying water. Is it not the same with the Teaching? Certainly the foundations of the Teaching should be reiterated each day. Every hour, the Teaching should be protected from the leprosy of habit. But in the time of the whirlwind the Teaching is not in need of protection, because in it alone will the sole hope of men be found. Then they will turn their heads from Earth and perhaps for the first time perceive the far-off worlds and the heavenly Fire. The gardener calls the shower a blessing. Shall we not say the same of the whirlwind, which will force us to think of the Fire of Space and of future existence? Hierarchy (1931) - 262:
262. Our constructiveness can proceed in any circumstances of life. Many times already you could have been convinced of the distressful condition of the planet. We repeat untiringly about the urgent renovation of life, but humanity is deaf. Cosmogony is served to people at their meals with soup or desert, but not as a foundation of life. The hypotheses of many experimenters could be adopted, but the Hierarchy will not be realized. Many blows are being prepared; one must adhere to the Hierarchy with all strength! One must strain one's utter attentiveness to Our Counsels. I do not speak abstractly, but for application. Hierarchy (1931) - 268:
268. People hear about the application of the inner fires for future evolution and overlook the significance of the fires for the present time. It will be asked, "What is the most striking significance of the fire concealed in us?" It is difficult to conceive, but it is certain that our fire is the chief regulator of earthquakes. The kindled centers, the conductors of the Fire of Space, quench the subterranean fire. One can trace how the Great Teachers sent their apostles to the places threatened by a disturbance of the fiery balance. In the future, many experiments could be carried out in this direction. Besides, the magnet of fire reacts also upon the human consciousness; in other words, fire has the greatest application. Fire is the most powerful conductor. Certainly the kindling of the fire is not easy, especially when the currents are so tense; but one may be sure that it is just this fire that is the talisman of the alchemists, so carefully concealed by them. Hierarchy (1931) - 271:
Fire blends with the kindled centers, and, like a magnet, attracts the fiery body. The Teacher points out these possibilities as conditions for the densified astral body. Verily, the Teacher mentions the fiery people at the time of experiments for the formation of a new body. Hierarchy (1931) - 274:
274. People are preoccupied with the definition of the boundary between good and evil. Many legends are dedicated to this definition. It is related that in order to define this boundary an Archangel placed his resplendent glaive between good and evil. Certainly, it is harmful to remain in the region of evil, but it is likewise painful to crowd too close to the fiery blade. Yet people strive to wound themselves on this glaive. Therefore, let us mark the people who perceive with the eye and understand with the conscious vision of the heart. They will strive far and, as it were, draw themselves to a far-off beacon. These anchors for far-off navigation are so valuable. In the tidal waves the fetid spots of evil are washed away. Especially nowadays should one cast these distant anchors. It can be seen that small distances lose their meaning. The great Plan of Unity comprises the expansion of material and spiritual dimensions. Hierarchy (1931) - 276:
276. How many unnecessary manifestations people create for themselves! How many superfluous karmic impediments they create for themselves! And all this only because of unwillingness to admit the Hierarchy to their hearts. Thus, all affirmations can enter into life only when the consciousness can accept the Hierarchy. Each evil in the world is generated because of resistance to the great principle of Hierarchy. Each victory is gained only by the principle of Hierarchy. Therefore, one must be so strongly based upon the affirmed Hierarchy. Hierarchy (1931) - 282:
282. The foundation upon which everything is built must be protected from disintegration. The foundation that upholds everything must be enhanced by all the best strivings; for upon the stones of the foundation stands the structure; for upon the foundation stands each affirmation. How, then, shall people treat the foundations, without realizing that the main thing is the cornerstone? So much has been destroyed by man, because of his failure to appreciate his treasures, and by his exposing the most essential to the hail storm! Thus, humanity must understand the great significance of the power of the foundation and must accept Hierarchy with its whole spirit. Hierarchy (1931) - 295:
295. Let us see how people understand Service to the Lord and Hierarchy. He who thinks of ascending only by prayer is far from Service. He who in his labor hopes to bring the best efforts for the good of humanity must adopt the Lord with his heart. He who does not relinquish his own comfort does not know how to serve Hierarchy. He who does not accept the Indications of the Hierarchy does not understand Service. Only when the heart is ready to accept consciously the affirmation sent by the Highest Will can it be said that the realization of Service is adopted. Thus, We are no lovers of funereal rites and of empty invocations to the Lord. Thus, We venerate the striving of disciples to the Service of Hierarchy. Hence it is so easy to observe how the one who does not accept the Service in spirit venerates the Lord and Hierarchy only so long as the way is convenient to him. Hierarchy (1931) - 296:
296. Thus, humanity is an accumulator and transmuter of the high energy which We have agreed to call psychic energy. The significance of humanity consists in its transmutation of this energy through consciousness and propelling it by way of Hierarchy into the higher spheres. The loss of the understanding of one's own predestination has thrown people back from the understanding of responsibility. Therefore, We remind again of the foundation of Existence. One must prepare oneself for the next evolution. Once again, one must draw closer to the great current and realize the principles of the renewal of life. You notice how greatly opposed We are to spiritism, but We often speak about the subtle bodies. We smile at contemporary hypnotism, but speak about rays and magnets. We advise re-examination of your pharmacopoeia, but offer a few fundamental medicines. Hierarchy (1931) - 297:
297. Where, then, is attention directed? It must be understood that the process toward perfection lies at the basis of evolution. It summons one to simplification and to direct communion with higher worlds. It can be seen how pranayama and other artificial methods of various yogas can be replaced by a simple, fiery heart. Certainly this simplicity is relative. The flaming fiery path leads to it. Yet it brings into life precisely that which was rejected as abstraction and fiction. I consider that each striving to knowledge should be speedily brought to fulfillment. People ask why We do not compel the striving toward evolution. But even a plain nurse tells a child, "Be like a grown-up, find by yourself!" Hierarchy (1931) - 301:
301. Majestic is the time! Remember that while Moses on the mountain was preparing the Tablets, the people below were steeped in madness; yet the calf of iniquity was destroyed when faced with the Highest Covenant. Hierarchy (1931) - 302:
302. People's striving is always measured by their service either to Light or darkness. By this may be judged their destination in life. Thus, the worst of all is half-way thinking and half-way striving. The destroyers always build upon half-way striving. There is nothing worse than a half-way servitor, for he screens himself by half-wayness. Therefore a direct enemy of Light is preferred by Us. We do not admit into the great battles the small worms that crawl in the mist. Thus, half-wayness must be avoided. One should always and in all ways avoid any intercourse with half-way people. Half-wayness shown by the disciples throws them back a millennium, and therefore one should know when to affirm one's own consciousness. Thus, the servitor of Light will not admit half-wayness. Hierarchy (1931) - 304:
304. The word Mahatma is translated as Great Soul. Some imagine the Mahatmas as a completely distinct race. One should not conceive a Great Soul to be entirely distinct. Each Mahatma began his ascent from the very midst of the people, having only dared to choose the difficult path of the Great Soul. And, besides daring, he found in his heart indignation of spirit, for how else can the fires be kindled? Upon these fires the precious substance of the secretions is transmuted into a healing substance. One can see how the saliva of a fiery being can remove an inflammation and restore the vital energy to numb centers. Alongside the sacred property of secretions stands the healing power of the laying on of hands. It is instructive to compare the secretions of men having dormant centers with the ejection of the fiery substance. If I advise medicines made from plants for common organisms, then for the more knowing ones there is a powerful laboratory of sacred fiery secretions. Hierarchy (1931) - 305:
305. My latest book will be understood by few. Who will comprehend the sacred quality of the saliva of the Savior or the laying on of the hands of Moses? People are not accustomed to appreciate a fiery heart. The book can help those who have already sensed the rise of the solar serpent. It winds its coils amidst the fiery ejections. It is impossible to imagine the affirmation of the subterranean fires without the eruption of the fires of the heart. You know about the usual ejections of the Yogi, which cannot be replaced by anything else, for this gas of the fire must be released and must blend with the Fire of Space. But the Yogis seldom attain this manifestation of confluence with the Cosmic Fire. We call this stage a holy one, for the light of the fire of the higher worlds is blended with the rays of planetary Yogis. This is the shortest path to the Mahatmas. Hierarchy (1931) - 308:
308. An experienced sailor frowns at a dead calm of the sea, foreseeing the gathering of a storm, and smiles at the blustering wind, perceiving a successful navigation. Of such a sailor it is said that he knows the sea. We say that he knows life if he knows how to understand the difference between the inner and outer manifestations. Some fools shout, "Rebellion!" when they hear the cry of a pottery vender, and exult at the quiet when they see a closed market. Our way is to teach and to observe how different is the thought of dissolute people. Classes for thinking and the observation of life processes should be established in schools. It may often be noticed that a child understands the hidden meaning of an occurrence better than an adult. Only according to inner feeling can we approach a just evaluation. We accept a calm surface before a storm, and we do not pay attention to the blowing curtains at the doors. Thus, the formation of events will be understood. Hierarchy (1931) - 317:
317. The disciples on the path of Service must apply all the best strivings of their spirit and consciousness. While creating, one should understand that only the application of the best actions affords corresponding results. Thus, let us not expect beautiful results where the spirit has not applied its best strivings. Often people wonder why their undertakings are unsuccessful. Let us say then, Did you apply all your best impulses? Did not light-mindedness, the dullness of inflexibility, negligence, and lack of ardor for the Hierarchy intrude themselves? Thus, one may expect correspondence based upon cause and effect. Thus, one must understand that each irresponsible action, each non-goalfitting deed, may bring many unnecessary and harmful consequences. Thus, the disciples on the path must display their best strivings and ardor to the Hierarchy. Hierarchy (1931) - 322:
322. Hierarchy and the creation of a new consciousness are affirmed as the cornerstone of evolution. Each day one can observe the evidence of such progress. But people seldom synthesize these many-colored petals of the Fire Blossom. Courage is lacking to acknowledge oneself as living upon the ruins of the old world. Yet even a wood-cutter knows in what direction the tree will fall, for he does not want to be crushed. On the contrary, he quietly calculates the amount of new building material and fuel. Thus, one must rejoice at the cosmic battle! Hierarchy (1931) - 323:
323. If people would understand upon what the earthly priority is built, verily, the highest principles could be given. But who has pondered upon the principle of creative impulses? When isolation takes place, and the law asserted by the right of the great Be-ness is infringed, then, indeed, the main foundation is destroyed. Even insects know the greatness of Hierarchy. The knowledge of the foundations of life can transform life, hence only the greatness of the law of Hierarchy will give to humanity the striving to the highest steps of evolution. Hierarchy (1931) - 326:
326. Synthesis must be understood as the apparatus of the laboratory of life. Let us remember this definition. The mind that has achieved the stage of synthesis becomes productive, moral, unifying, non-irritable, capable of manifesting patient cooperation with Hierarchy. How can one explain the advantage of synthesis to one who does not ponder upon Eternity and stupidly shuts himself off from all calls? He will never understand that what is said also concerns him. Satisfied, he will garb himself in a suit approved by a tailor and be at ease, having acknowledged the tailor's hierarchy. But let us not offend the tailor because people have invented many disgusting hierarchies. Hierarchy (1931) - 328:
328. How difficult it is for people to realize what determines their own welfare. They think that they create; they think that they labor; they think that nothing will take place without them. They think that in them lies the foundation. Woe to those who take credit for that which does not issue from themselves, for these servitors of darkness are verily the destroyers of luminous inceptions. Certainly the attempts of these dark ones only determine their own destruction, for Light is unconquerable. Thus self-destruction occurs where there is disobedience to the Hierarchy of Light. Thus, the attributing of creativeness to themselves by the dark ones has a reason, because verily the jinns have affirmed themselves as co-workers of Light. Each evil intention is the affirmation of victory. Hierarchy (1931) - 332:
332. Let people become accustomed to ejecting from their lives a multitude of petty lies and to learning to apply truth to life. Nothing is as destructive as a consciously injurious distortion of reality. It disturbs the rhythm of Cosmos. The subterranean fire dominates by the countercurrent of its rhythm. Hierarchy (1931) - 335:
335. Humanity must carry out a multitude of urgent experiments. Imperil must not only be recognized as the calamity of the departing race but the contagion of imperil should also be studied. It will be possible to ascertain that imperil acts at far distances and can affect the subtle body. Imperil clashes like a dissonance with the Fire of Space. People who depart from Earth with a store of imperil create for themselves a torturous existence; the Fire of Space rushes upon them, for harmony means adherence to the foundations. Each opposition to the foundations calls forth the counteraction of the Fire of Space. Thus, one should admit that personal irritation is an excrescence of the departing ones. But it must be noted that people often do not wish to heed their own irritation, though the dangerous poison does not diminish because of that. Hierarchy (1931) - 341:
341. How is responsibility understood by the many? How little do people ponder upon the great affirmation of responsibility! The one who accepts responsibility with obvious light-mindedness or with selfish desires is subject to a terrible karma. When the great Service for the good of humanity is given, responsibility should be carried accordingly. When Our vessel is in the hands of the Carrier, it means that dignity should be preserved, in order that the wondrous vessel may keep its wings. Verily, it is befitting that responsibility be carried by a tempered spirit and with the entire solicitude of the heart. Hierarchy (1931) - 349:
349. Life-activity is sustained by the subtle energies of the organism. People get accustomed with difficulty to the realization of the subtle energies and to the activity of all the imperceptible forces. Hence a great disunion with Cosmos occurs, and the physical body is greatly limited by the basic properties of matter instead of developing the subtlety of receptivity. People sense so little the vibrations of cosmic forces, and they display little discrimination as to where is contained subtle cognizance! A spirit striving to the highest spheres knows that a magnetic bond exists between the subtle energies and manifests concordance with all spatial pressures. Thus, the new generation must be brought up on the understanding of the subtle energies, for the vibrations of space are nearing Earth, and the affirmation of the New Epoch will bring the shifting of many manifestations. Thus the subtle bodies will assimilate all the energies that are sent. Hierarchy (1931) - 350:
350. Thus, the epochs of the manifestation of Fire have always been followed by perturbations, because the spiritual consciousness was shifted, together with the cosmic changes. Hence, during the Epoch of Fire the most important thing is subtle receptivity. During the Epoch of Fire, the Hierarchy is followed by an impetuous torrent of growth of the spirit of people, and because the law of Hierarchy has not been adopted by nations, such shiftings of peoples occur. Thus, the Epoch of Fire is the Epoch of Hierarchy! Hierarchy (1931) - 354:
354. Some people cannot tolerate Our frequent reminders about battle. For them let it be not a battle, but the opening of the Gates. The process of opening also requires energy; but for you, without need of hypocritical palliation, it may be said that the battle of Light against darkness proceeds incessantly. Many warriors help in this battle, otherwise we again would be engulfed in Chaos. Often the participants in the battle ask why, in their physical shells, they do not remember the achievements of their subtle bodies. But it would be criminal on Our part to permit such consciousness. The heart could not bear the realization of so gigantic a battle. Only an especially flaming heart retains the black missiles in its consciousness. The heart is stopped, either because of realization or through sclerosis. But the cosmic battle can strike at the strongest heart. Hierarchy (1931) - 355:
355. The life-activity is intensified by different vibrations of the subtle energies. Thus the essence of life-activity and that upon which the life of each spirit is based are so inadequately realized. People think that the life process is contained only in the tissues, forgetting that the creativeness of Cosmos is intensified by the subtle energies and by that invisible process which permits perpetual interchange and contact with the Spatial Fire. The maintenance of psychic energy is based upon the spiritual process. Verily, humanity must realize where is the source of life-activity and in what is contained the interchange for the growth of the forces. The moment humanity severed itself from the Source of Power, the shifting of the forces occurred; thus it is in the entire cosmic constructiveness. Hierarchy (1931) - 360:
360. How pervertedly people interpret the foundations of the world! What formulas they invent for the interpretation of vital principles! Without understanding the great foundations of the unity of all cosmic principles, they saturate space with all the disrupting principles. Thus, there results imbalance of the origins, disunion of all the highest principles, and striving to many authorities. Thus, dividing the great Origin of Hierarchy through human frailty brings its effects, and humanity strains all efforts to depreciate the great Principle. Thus occurs the substitution of the small for the Great. Hierarchy (1931) - 362:
362. People are often more perturbed by thunder than by lightning. Likewise with events - people are more troubled by the reverberation than by the essence. One could say that there is no need to be terrified by thunder if the lightning has not struck! Only a novice fears the thunder of cannons and does not hear the flight of a bullet. Psychic energy reacts to the lightning. It can be seen how the natural capacities of the organism protect one from perilous conflagration. Thus psychic energy sometimes induces artificial swellings in order to divert a dangerous conflagration from an adjacent center. It is a very rare manifestation when, under one's eyes, the Yogi's extremities swell and the tissues as quickly contract to their former size. You witnessed such a manifestation when the center of the larynx was threatened by conflagration. In spite of the danger the psychic energy speedily mastered the fire. Hierarchy (1931) - 364:
364. It is generally known that before the beginning of Satya Yuga the scroll of karma rolls up with especial rapidity. It may be asked why, then, many crimes and blasphemies remain seemingly unpunished? There are many reasons. The first, people prefer to judge by thunder rather than by lightning. The second, one may not notice how gradually the circle of events revolves. The third reason lies in the motive and in old karmic bonds. Thus, only a subtle consciousness can feel how, behind some undesirable action, there is concealed not a bad motive. But the reverse also happens when an action which is not apparently bad is the result of an inadmissible thought. When I speak of spatial justice, I have in mind the law of equilibrium. The Chalice will reflect each wavering of the spirit. Hierarchy (1931) - 365:
365. Observe how each deed reflects upon the fluctuation of karma. It can be perceived how treason in all its aspects calls forth a speedy formation of karma. One can learn much from such observations. How painful it is to see people harming themselves! It can be observed how thought, like a viper, strikes the inner being during these self-defeats. Nothing can avert the consequences, because cause and effect are too close. Thus, only by the fire of the heart can one defend oneself and purify the channel that carries infection. Hierarchy (1931) - 366:
366. How greatly people distort the concept of psychic powers, forgetting that a physical manifestation can always be explained by a psychic factor, but a psychic manifestation cannot be confirmed by physical means. When all psychic factors were eliminated from science then, certainly, a sharp demarcation between organic and inorganic occurred. Thus, one may point out to scholars that books bereft of spirit, psychic energy, and Cosmic Fire cannot produce the science that should be given to humanity. The separation of that which has existed for millenniums from that which was created through centuries has disclosed those errors which have precipitated so greatly the Karma of our planet. Hierarchy (1931) - 370:
370. One of the most harmful actions is the condemnation of Hierarchy for the consequences of our own mistakes. Except treason, nothing so definitely severs the link with the Hierarchy as does such ignorant condemnation. The protecting veil of Hierarchy minimizes in everything the consequences of harmful mistakes. But to reject Hierarchy means to bring upon oneself the entire torrent of consequences. One experienced sailor advised, "Never change ships during a storm." One may remember how people, having committed an error, often have tried to explain its consequences as a sacrifice to Hierarchy, not realizing that by this they have already condemned Hierarchy. Hierarchy (1931) - 380:
380. Are there not enough earthquakes? Are there not enough wrecks, storms, excesses of cold and heat? Has not the fiery cross risen? Has not a star shone by day? Has not a fiery rainbow flared? Have not the signs sufficiently multiplied? But humanity amidst chaos does not wish to be aware of the apparent signs! And so We shall not insist upon a visible sign when doubt has blinded the people. But amidst these blind and deaf the children of fire are found. To them We send signs, that they shall know of the approach of Light. Hierarchy (1931) - 387:
387. In the development of the works hostility will certainly be encountered, but one must firmly remember two conditions the first - hostile people should be avoided, because they are not predestined; the second - perhaps just this hostility will serve as a worthy springboard. But delay is not caused by enemies - look closer! Hierarchy (1931) - 397:
397. During a trance, even the most average man becomes adroit, daring, indefatigable, begins to learn much of what is as yet inaccessible to him, and the evidence of the invisible world becomes apparent to him, merely because for a time he has parted from the lower physical world. But on returning to it the man forgets his higher substance as though it were a dream. A bridge must be found to prevent the loss of consciousness and to become enriched by the Higher World. Agni Yoga is given to bring people to the Higher World. Hierarchy (1931) - 403:
403. Can you indicate any disparagement in the Decrees of the Teacher? You cannot, for then the Teacher would not be worthy of this title. But can you vouch for your own actions, since disparaging is contrary to the Brotherhood? Disparagement is involution, whereas upliftment is evolution. We serve evolution. One can find Commands, warnings, and even indignation, but there is no disparagement in Our Works. Even Our adversaries are not belittled. Two types of people differ especially - some will create something great, even out of a small hint; others will create a repulsive image, even out of a beautiful vision. Each one judges according to his consciousness. One is great in heart; the other has a heart like a dried mushroom, which one must soak in water before it is of use. Verily, one must redeem all mistakes. Remember this law. Hierarchy (1931) - 408:
408. The kings of spirit - where are they? Often people place themselves on the level of a king of spirit, forgetting that the most essential quality of a king of spirit is his following of a Hierarch. Can one ascend to the level of a king of spirit by neglecting the Hierarch? Can one expect esteem for oneself through disparaging the Hierarch? Do not those who oppose the Hierarch carry ineradicable stains on themselves? Thus, let humanity remember and ponder upon how to become true kings of spirit! Thus, one may warn those who wish to become kings of spirit. Not by self-glorification do we reach the kingly step of spirit. Not by striving to an evident self-doom can one reach the affirmation of the step of a king of the spirit. Hierarchy (1931) - 410:
410. Again the deniers of Hierarchy will come and term it leadership by coercion. Again you will tell them, "Hierarchy has nothing in common with coercion. It is the revealing law which discloses." We oppose any coercion. We do not direct the energy without the consent of the co-worker. We know the worthlessness of everything superficial and outwardly propelled. Like a builder, We summon co-workers. But We leave him, who is not in need of Our boat, to cross the ocean even if it be on a bamboo stick. Yet people often are so fearful of all cooperation that they are ready to plunge into mud rather than contact the Highest. Many times you will have to sunder yourself from people on account of Hierarchy. They would rather accept Infinity, because they do not feel their responsibility before it. Furthermore, the unavoidableness of the law of Hierarchy disturbs the limited, selfish mind. Hierarchy (1931) - 414:
414. What thorns people weave into their wreaths of life! What strength people dissipate to counteract those principles upon which life itself is maintained! How many unnecessary thorns surround people, transforming their lives into regress! People will not understand the higher Wisdom if they do not first of all understand the law of Hierarchy - that upon which the entire life is founded; that by which the world progresses; that upon which evolution is built; that upon which the best steps and pages of history have been constructed. Thus, humanity cannot evade the great law of Hierarchy. Self-destruction is the only direction along which those bereft of the understanding of Hierarchy proceed; thus, the thorns directed against Hierarchy turn into a dark path. Thus, the great law of Hierarchy must be safeguarded as a leading principle. Hierarchy (1931) - 417:
417. Each spirit creates its own karma. Each nation builds its own Karma. Certainly nations are looking for a leader, because even an established prestige cannot sustain those people who think erroneously. Neither gold nor vulgar, glamorous names, nor piles of inapplicable counsels will save a nation. Verily, the fiery thought, the fiery spirit of the leader will provide new ways. Therefore, let the star of the Spiritual Leader shine brightly at the time of cosmic perturbations. Thus, let the great Realm of Light rise upon the ruins of the old world. Hierarchy (1931) - 418:
418. Diseases are divided as sacred, karmic, and those that are admitted. The first two concepts are easily understood, but precisely in the book Hierarchy one should mention the admitted ones. Who or what permits these diseases? Certainly ignorance and the horror of non-realization. It is not enough not to think about them. Children likewise do not think of them, yet become infected. One should protect oneself in consciousness and create an invulnerable armor of nerve emanations. Even severe epidemics cannot develop if people master their consciousness. An experiment with the substance of psychic energy would indicate what powerful antiseptics people carry within themselves. For this, two conditions are necessary the first - realization of psychic energy; the second - realization of Hierarchy as the sole path for the increase of psychic energy. One should not look upon Hierarchy as something abstract. One should realize firmly that it is the most powerful life-giver. We call it the primary remedy. But even a pill must be swallowed and an ointment applied. There is no effect from a remedy that is in a trunk. Likewise, the Benefaction of Hierarchy must be taken by striving. Thus, an irrevocable striving will afford a healing result. Hierarchy (1931) - 419:
419. You have witnessed many magic methods, and finally you have come to the understanding of the magnet of the heart and to the realization of psychic energy. Indeed, why is a substitute needed if one can receive the might of the Source itself? Many accumulations are accepted by humanity instead of striving to the Higher World. People presume that it is easier to reiterate the unrealized formulas than to cognize that which is the closest to the human essence. Striving upward is not natural to men when the spirit suffers. But is it not better to substitute higher striving for suffering? Hierarchy (1931) - 430:
430. How much significance people attribute to their ego! How people dread that their personality may be intruded upon by something incomprehensible to their consciousness! How people dread to adhere to the Highest and prefer to remain on the boundary of darkness! Each intention brings one closer to a better decision if the spirit strives toward the Hierarchy of Bliss. Man can ascend each step in evolution if he accepts the Leading Hand and each Command of Hierarchy. History is built by the Hierarchy of life. The best steps of humanity were built by Hierarchy. The best achievements were affirmed by Hierarchy. Thus one can attain only through Hierarchy. Heart (1932) - 2:
2. Many legends tell of the fulfillment of wishes, but they do not speak of the fundamental condition of issuelessness, which whets the desires to the point of immutability. Each tiny deviating path already dulls the arrow of immutability. But as one who is unaccustomed to the water can swim when in danger of being drawn to the bottom, so the solution of the fulfillment of a wish is found when all paths are cut off. People say a miracle has happened! But often it was only the intensification of the psychic energy. The heart, the sun of the organism, is the focus of psychic energy. Thus, in speaking of the heart we must have in mind the law of psychic energy. It is beautiful to sense the heart as the Sun of Suns of the universe. We must understand the Sun of the Highest Hierarch as our Banner. Beautiful is this Banner, like an invincible power if our eyes have assimilated its radiance, reflected in our heart. Heart (1932) - 16:
16. Here We are speaking of direct striving to Us. We speak about the benefit and success which result from such direction. It would seem enticing to test this remedy. But how many attempt to go by this path? Whereas, each one who has tested Our panacea will say that Our Advice is beneficent. He will confirm everywhere and always that when his thoughts remained with Us, he was successful. Each failure was due to the strain upon the silver thread. How beautiful it would be if on completing a day each one would question himself regarding the quality of his thinking during these hours! How powerful could one become in the realization that his thoughts have strengthened the linking thread! The appearance of unfit thoughts could be eradicated at once, but people are such that they listen without hearing and do not read beyond the sight. Heart (1932) - 19:
19. If people, at least partially, could feel the essentiality of a moment, they would help Us greatly. Without speaking about the exact discernment of an occurrence, even the general mood would already strengthen the magnet of the will. People do not take into account to what extent unconscious vegetating complicates the world order! The heart, as a hearth of transmutation, must prompt everyone about the pressure of the spiritual atmosphere. It should not be thought that the heart suffers only concerning oneself, of course it pains because of universal agitation. One should attempt to unite the hearts into a harmonious round; even a little-tested heart will contribute its valuable energy to the common chalice. The heart strengthens Our sendings, pushing aside the new weeds. There are many untested hearts, but still more that are covered up with ashes. Many sparks are needed to penetrate the cold ashes. Heart (1932) - 25:
25. Without exaggeration it can be said that the majority of heart diseases originate because of wealth. Therefore, people who have embraced the Teaching depart from wealth to remain only its guardians. Heart (1932) - 29:
29. For the approach to Us, the understanding of full freedom is necessary. How terrible is the consequence of fear or the seeking of profits! Unclouded striving, freed from all burdens, manifests a true path. Only that heart from which no cunning, no corruption can be concealed can judge where such freedom begins. But subtle are the boundaries of the freedom of heart. What do people not accumulate around this subtlest web! If the heart reverberates with the distant earthquake, if our skin senses the warmth which flows from a hand, even at a considerable distance, then how much more does the heart vibrate from human radiations! It is exactly this quality that is not noted sufficiently in contemporary science. Heart (1932) - 34:
34. People are divided not only according to organic specifications but also according to the elements; in their consciousness certain attachments remain. None will be able to discern so many shades of flame as people of fire. None will be able to love the water so much as the people of this element. Of course the people of fire will also be especially attracted to Agni Yoga. They will feel the entire need of it. They will approach the Teaching of Fire not by reason, but as the only decision. One can understand the need of the Teaching when there is no other issue. Heart (1932) - 35:
35. The most difficult thing for people is to coordinate the utmost rapture of spirit with inexhaustible action. For success, extreme tension of spirit is needed, but in each action a certain reserve must be preserved. An exhausted action loses its beauty and the magnetism of conviction. A singer who has exhausted the vocal reserve primarily arouses pity. The manifestation of extreme tension of spirit must not reflect itself in actions of desperation; for then the manifestation of inner energy will dissolve in an action foreign to the spirit. One must cognize this law firmly, in order not to turn into a windmill. I advise to gather all forces of the spirit in order not to atomize them by unbridled actions. Heart (1932) - 45:
45. The process of intensification of energy is similar to a pump. Thus, the upward striving of energy is absolutely conditioned by the downward pressure. People usually regard this pressure as misfortune, failure, whereas this is the physical threshold of ascent. Oppression is, of course, manifested entirely differently, but each one who has attained the ascent can establish the moments of inner or outer oppression. It is sad to see how uninformed people succumb to oppression without understanding the law of the pump; this condition is especially serious at present, when a mass consciousness is being molded, when it is so needed to coordinate the thousands of consciousnesses, undisciplined, uneducated, ignorant of the most elementary laws! How easily these masses can lose the understanding of oppression as the gates of ascent. Heart (1932) - 51:
51. Sometimes people say, "I was so moved by my dream that my heart is even in anguish." The heart-anguish comes from not evil dreams but from straining for luminous desires. Heart-anguish primarily fills our being with the substance of power. Naturally, the sculpture of Akasha is not always connected with heart pangs, but a feeling of anguish reveals, in any case, tension and cooperation with the Primary Thought-Frame. Thus, one need not fear anguish as an evil sign. Heart (1932) - 55:
55. Spatial thinking is not so easy for the majority of people. For this, it is necessary primarily to preserve the personality but be freed of egoism. To many, such an antithesis will seem absurd; for them egoism is personality. The manifestation of a powerful personality devoted to the General Good is beyond the imagination of many, but without personality thinking would not have potency. The tendency of thought when egoistic adds one more portion of poison to the infested aura of the planet. It is also difficult for many to realize that the substance of thought is indestructible and is not bound to the strata of space, which means that the responsibility for each thought is great. A bird of prey can be reached by an arrow, but what can destroy a loathsome thought? Heart (1932) - 60:
60. People give very little attention to the Invisible World. It is necessary to consciously learn to understand its presence in everything. One can look upon space as upon the passageway to invisible worlds, which are observing us. Heart (1932) - 66:
66. You know about the effect of human emanations upon plants. You also know about the effect of color. Now it is necessary to recall the influence of sound The similarity of these effects is significant. If, for the expansion of the potencies of a plant, an open, bright-sounding heart is necessary, then, in the effects of sound, consonance and all the dominant combinations are necessary. A dissonance cannot strengthen the current of energy. Dissonances, as an antithesis, may be useful in their effect upon people for strengthening the rhythm of consciousness; but with plants, where consciousness is at its minimum, dissonance seems to be only a retarding condition. With minerals, dissonance may even be a cause of disintegration. Verily, a rose is a symbol of consonance, and the dominant of the radiation of the rose is linked with the glow of the heart. Not a few experiments have been made with sound on plants, but the ancients believed that the finest flowers grew by the temples where there were numerous harmonies of voice and music. Heart (1932) - 67:
67. Seek for commune with everything that is subtle and refined in its substance. I speak not only of objects but of people. And among people, do not choose those who desire material manifestations alone. Even those who recognize spirituality are insipid if they strive for crude manifestations. They will not be the first to enter the Kingdom of the Heart. Perhaps others who did not behold the Subtle World, but who have understood it in their hearts will leave the magicians and Magi behind. The attestation of the inner eye and the unfoldment of the fires depends upon the refinement of consciousness; only these gates are nearest to the Kingdom of the Heart. Unbelievers who wish to place their fingers upon the wounds of Light cannot open their hearts to an instantaneous realization. Verily, test everything that exists! But lacking the glow of the heart these tests are like yesterday's embers. Heart (1932) - 69:
69. The complaints against insufficient guidance are customary. People are accustomed to cover their idiosyncrasies with complaints. But, precisely, humanity is not bereft of Guidance; it should pay attention to all that is given! Many impulses that arise through spiritual influence are lost not only without benefit but even become injurious by remaining misconstrued in the storehouses of consciousness. It can be stated that a minimum fraction of suggestion finds fitting application; especially obstructive are the habits that impel the consciousness into conventional paths. They also deplete the abilities of the heart when it is prepared to re-echo to the Highest Guidance. It is exactly the heart which knows the highest from the lowest; but the enfeebled, obscured heart will itself be at the lowest level, where even the lowest will appear to be the highest. Purity of heart is the most essential possession. Wisdom, courage, self-sacrifice cannot be contained in an obscured heart. But Guidance will suggest deeds of heroism, and such counsel must not seem extreme or austere. Heart (1932) - 72:
72. Numerous possibilities, already close, fail because of human complaints induced by self-pity. When people begin to weigh how much they have sacrificed and how little they have received from the Teacher, the meaning of the Teaching is lost. People count what they receive like the wage of a day laborer, not co-measuring it with eternity, for which they exist. How inapplicable to the meaning of improvement is the idea of remuneration for good intentions! Yet it can be said that many prefer to don the attire of a day laborer, not because of depravity of the heart, but because of a poorly trained imagination. Among many, straight-knowledge of eternity is hacked away by the desire for self-pity. Heart (1932) - 72:
All Teachings repeat about the burden of the flesh in order to direct attention to the supremacy of spirit. The Teaching should be accepted as the inception of true privileges, which are inalienable. One should value how the Teaching deepens the consciousness and provides the true opportunities of life if these are not rejected. This simple aspect is so rarely given consideration. People prefer to send their complaints into space, evoking upon themselves a shower of stones. But We do not wish to frighten them, lest they speak of a lack of love. People ascribe to the manifestation of love such peculiar conditions that it would seem that their love was coined in a mint! But love is necessary for the path into the Infinite. A guide is so urgently needed; when in the ultimate tension upon the slippery rocks we seek the saving thread, the Guiding Hand will touch us. Heart (1932) - 73:
73. Even in the most ancient times people understood the significance of the heart. They regarded the heart as the Abode of God. They pledged their oaths by placing their hands upon the heart. Even the most savage tribes drank the blood of the heart and ate the hearts of their enemies, in order to strengthen themselves. Thus the significance of the heart was shown. But now, in our enlightened days, the heart is reduced to the state of a physiological organ. The ancients drank from the skulls of their enemies; the chalices of the sacred rituals were made out of the sincipital bone. Those who knew about the Brahmarandhra center understood that the magnetic pressure transmutes the substance of the bone. But now people only laugh at these powerful curative substances. The most mediocre invention attracts a multitude of consumers, but the most powerful chemical laboratories are forgotten; whereas a natural coordination of the three kingdoms of nature provides the strongest compounds. One should remind people primarily about the significance of the heart as the unifier of the worlds. Is not the fire of the heart the very Fire of Space? One can clearly understand the constant communion with the far-off worlds which was attributed to the ancients; the magnetism of the far-off worlds affords imponderable power. But does not the heart feel the most subtle vibrations? Heart (1932) - 75:
75. Love, achievement, labor, creation - these summits of ascent preserve the aspiring strivings in all permutations. What a bounty of additional concepts they encompass! What is love without self-sacrifice or achievement without valor, labor without patience, and creativeness without self-perfectment! And over this entire legion of benignant values the heart rules. Without it the most patient people, the most valiant, the most striving, will remain cold coffins! Burdened by knowledge, but unwinged, will be those who are heartless! It is sad not to come at the time of the Call! It is grievous not to follow the Hierarchy completely! Often people try to hide from themselves the rejection of the Hierarchy. Canst thou, traveler, open-heartedly be ready to follow the Hierarchy? Perhaps thy readiness is only up to the first turn, up to the first step, only where the Hierarchy can help? Wilt thou not forget at a difficult hour, or wilt thou remember Hierarchy only in abundance? Heart (1932) - 76:
76. The boundary between the worthy and unworthy is very sinuous; only the heart can find its way through all the fissures of the brain. But now is the time to enter into a realization of spiritual creativeness. Does it not seem strange to many that the Subtle World is still invisible to them, although in the progression of worlds it is already adequately dense? This means that the physical eye is so very crude that it cannot discern even the next stage of the bodily transformation. If people are trying to perfect even the scientific apparatuses, then how desirable is the sensitizing of the human apparatus itself! But without attracting the help of the heart it is impossible to advance in this achievement. He who can feel through the heart can already move beyond the limits of the body. Heart (1932) - 77:
77. There are many who become obsessed during the transition of mankind to spiritual creativeness; as if someone had duplicated the keys to loose locks. It is especially necessary to study people cautiously. Moreover, it is necessary to remember that the obsessed have a peculiar logic, full of contradictions. If one wants to help them, one can, by the force of suggestion, drive out the one who is in possession; or one can leave the person in peace, and even, if possible, isolate him entirely. Because the entity which obsesses a person is not so much in need of the person himself, as of the influence exerted through him upon those who surround him. The worst thing is partially to vex the obsessed person by demanding from him the sane logic of which he is incapable. It is bad to begin to pity aloud the one who is obsessed, or to condemn his contradictions. The strong and striking command or isolation can ease the fate of a weak heart, because through weakness of the heart obsession creeps in. The fire of the heart singes all woolly visitors. Heart (1932) - 77:
The rejection of the Teacher cuts off all possibilities, especially when the denial enters into the consciousness long before obsession. Thus, people often arouse already latent negations and, of course, the consequence is primarily manifested by the rejection of the Teacher, for each chaotic state of consciousness expresses indignation at creativeness and cooperation. In chaos are rooted the seeds of evil, which are suppressed by hard experience. But at the present time there is an unprecedented number of obsessed persons. Darkness also desires to assert itself. Heart (1932) - 81:
81. When you meet a man who is truly striving toward the great constructions, you will not begin to talk about the daily gruel or about the trivial happenings of yesterday; you will strive into the future according to the level of your companion's thought. Thus, We, also, in conversation designate the future path upon which, as on a rope leading to the anchor, one can reach out in safety and with increasing desire. Thus We teach the heart to build the rhythm of the future, because without these moves it is difficult to enter into the reality of the future, as difficult as it is for people to realize the harm of much that they do. It is apparent that if rubbish is thrown into a completed chemical mixture, it will change the desired reaction. No forces can bring back the original combination; so, too, evil deeds cannot evaporate; therefore it is easier to forestall evil than to rectify it. Heart (1932) - 82:
82. It is difficult to annihilate an evil action. So many superstructures and towers one would have to construct in order to muffle the shrieking of a malicious prisoner who attempts to make his way through each half-closed door. Ask people how persistently follow not only the evil but even unsuccessful thoughts and deeds. The path of life is surrounded by the signs of actions revealed as uneradicated spots; therefore it is so wise to strive into the future. In this flight one has no time to sully the white wings. Heart (1932) - 83:
83. Distinguish between tension and fatigue. There is great similarity between these two differing conditions. One must sense when it is useful to arrest them by transferring one's attention to another center. The golden balance is especially applicable here. During fatigue how many of those in the Subtle World await this condition! Not only those who are evil and who are straining the will to their own means but a multitude of unpersonified disincarnate entities attempt to cling to the magnet of a heart. People complain of confusion of thought during fatigue. Why should this not exist when the confused thoughts of the lower strata of the Subtle World penetrate into the consciousness! The lower strata do not think firmly, and these flocks of thought-fragments obstruct space. A precise thought, even of hatred is more valuable in relation to the tension of energy than the confusion of uncrystallized thinking. For an Agni Yogi, contact with a swarm of grey thought-specters is most distressing. The Teacher is primarily solicitous about the tendency of thought. The greatest speed and striving are developed over great distances. Heart (1932) - 84:
People dream of freedom, but in what a dungeon they keep their hearts! Heart (1932) - 85:
85. Freedom is valuable for the guarding of personality, for the individualization of the attracted energies. But it is freedom, exactly, that becomes the most perverted conception. Life becomes filled with tyranny and slavery instead of freedom, precisely the qualities that exclude cooperation and respect for personality; thus, some people succeed in planning their existence exclusively out of a special combination of tyranny and slavery. Of course, people repeat about freedom without even knowing its specific qualities. Freedom should affirm itself in them by the upliftment of consciousness. Intense searches for freedom show that the spirit potentially strives toward new ascents, yet no one has taught it how to apply this treasure. Heart (1932) - 91:
91. Let us give attention to some seemingly unsuccessful actions which basically have a kind of special meaning. Sometimes one may observe how a man performs some actions almost without a possibility of success, but something compels him to act precisely in this manner. Such actions are usually not bad in substance, but they are often unjustly repaid. All these are karmic payments; he who receives them has of course forgotten about them, and on the way has lost many spiritual accumulations, but the one who pays nevertheless strives to return the debt, even if the garment of return no longer fits. Nevertheless the debt will be paid even though it cannot be accepted. One can also witness payment made for others, people close to one's heart. Heart (1932) - 96:
96. Sickness rises from sin - says the Scripture. We say that sickness comes from the imperfections of past and present. One should know how to approach the cure of sickness. To the regret of physicians, the process toward perfection is the true prophylactic measure. It can be understood that the process toward perfection begins with the heart, and it has not only a spatial but also a narrow material meaning. Mothers carry their children close to their hearts as a panacea for calming them, but usually one is unaware that this holding close to the heart creates a powerful reaction. Thus, also in the Subtle World we gather people close to the heart for strengthening and for cure. Of course, the heart loses a great deal of energy through such strong application. But, then, more than once has the heart of a mother been represented as transfixed by swords and arrows, a symbol of the acceptance into the heart of all actual pains. Heart (1932) - 97:
97. After two weeks of apparently superficial striving, a man comes to the conclusion either that he is unfit or that the Higher World does not exist. Whereas the very same man will tell his servant after a year of service, "A year is too short. I cannot yet raise you." Even in common earthly affairs, people understand the significance of dates. But in considerations of a higher order, people do not wish to know the essentials of assimilation. It is difficult to speak to those who have not matured in heart or who have succeeded in extinguishing it. It would seem that the fires of the heart are very natural and simple in manifestation; but long periods are needed in order that this understanding which links the lowest with the Subtle World may become evident in the physical world. Of course, a great number of the fires demand adjustment to them, in order to bring a seeming casualness into the cadence of the rhythm. There are very few who strive to become citizens of the Universe. This title demands numerous cares, observation, vigilance, and, primarily, and indomitable striving. Heart (1932) - 98:
98. How, then, to impart to people still unprepared that an object of the Higher World merits a heartfelt attitude? It is difficult with people who know nothing, but it is still more difficult with people who have swallowed the Teaching like a spoonful of gruel; one can expect from them special treason and perversion. There is no sign sufficient to convince the distorted consciousness that it is necessary to look not so much at the near ones as into oneself. How can one see fires when the eye searches for a wrinkle on the face of a neighbor! One may wonder with a cold heart and doubt the achievements of the other and cover with ashes each spark of one's heart. Heart (1932) - 98:
You are astonished at how people can swallow poisons without harm, but will you not consider whence comes the immunity? Not from the structure of the walls of the stomach, but from the fire that is laid in the heart. Heart (1932) - 99:
People desire evidence, but there are many proofs before them, which means that first of all one must remember these and understand the power of thought and the fire of the heart. Think! The power of thought indicates to man the significance of culture. Heart (1932) - 102:
102. Even a high Yogi sometimes acts and heals consciously, sometimes upon a Highest Ray without personal determinations. If people would realize that there are Highest Rays, they would safeguard themselves from mingled influences. Space is filled with various intercrossing rays and currents. Without the aspiration toward Hierarchy how many accidental and ill-intended disturbances can intercept pure striving! We are accustomed already to the fact that people call on Us only in apparent danger, while during real dangers, the invisible ones, they cannot retain the link with the Hierarchy! Thus, one should bind oneself to the Ray of Hierarchy, actually becoming united with it as an integral part. For even a highest Yogi sometimes acts upon the Highest Ray. Heart (1932) - 103:
103. How can one safeguard people if they themselves do not wish to hold to the saving thread? Keeping a correct direction is already a victory. Our help is ready to pour forth, but it must be for someone and into something. Who, then, can aid Us with straight and simple striving? The heart will help find this current and also the true path. Heart (1932) - 104:
104. People do not want to observe the manifestations of the Subtle World, which are scattered everywhere. So, also, they cannot imagine that ethics is a practical pharmacopoeia for attracting the spatial energies by the simplest method. You will not tire of repeating about the necessity of realizing the application of the heart for the attraction of the highest possibilities. People forget to apply the most simple method of disinfecting life. Much is spoken of the significance of fire; but it's entirely forgotten that the living fire is the best purifier. People were given electricity, but they had to isolate the substance of energy, leaving only a dead light. A bonfire, wood, oil lamp, candles will purify space and destroy many contagious diseases. One can see that those who know have, together with electricity, also a real fire, which very easily attracts the Spatial Fire. Ask a physician what part a lighted candle plays in disinfection. He will probably regard this question as senseless, because he never thought of a living fire. Whence, then, come the oil lamps in temples, if not for purification? Whence, then, come the ancient customs of surrounding a sick man with fire? Thus, fire is sometimes a physician and guardian. The living fire in the oven often wards off the sicknesses of workers. The bonfire as a purifying symbol, verily, is a medical concept. Heart (1932) - 105:
105. In the book Heart one must speak about even such simple matters as a living fire. The best people are content with electric light, forgetful of how many sicknesses are brought on by energies that are purposely sealed. So with rays. Why do they not notice that x-rays react upon the heart? So, too, they do not care to notice the influence of metals upon the heart. Many experiments are needed in order to learn even slightly to control destructive conditions. People wish to be relieved of sicknesses, but they hasten to multiply them. We should not be regarded as opponents retarding discoveries; on the contrary, We summon new discoveries. Heart (1932) - 106:
106. The chief perplexity lies generally in the question about why people cannot see the Subtle World with the physical eye. But, of course, it is because the eye still cannot master the transmutation of ether. Imagine a photograph taken against a window; one can never succeed in receiving a clear image of the inner objects or distant outlines. So, also, on leaving the dark and going into the sun, we often are blinded and struck by the force of the blue light. By multiplying these light manifestations ad infinitum, we get the light of the Subtle World, which to an unprepared eye appears as darkness. So, too, sometimes people are perplexed about why some seemingly limited persons have visions of the Subtle World. First of all, because even though they may have lowered themselves at present, in the past they performed some purifying action; in other words, their hearts at some previous time were already awakened. It is especially remarkable that the quality of the heart does not disappear; it can be manifested very one-sidedly, but it will nevertheless be potential. Heart (1932) - 110:
110. Numberless experiments can be made in connection with the subtle body, but it is necessary primarily to apprehend the sensitiveness of the heart and to understand the instantaneous activity of the subtle body. If a physician applies the technique of amputating one's foot to test the heart, he will of course become a murderer, as often happens. Especially outrageous are the cases of administering poisons for the heart forgetting that the heart cannot withstand poisons, and the subtle body is injured by such criminal cures. How much simpler for the cessation of suffering is the action of suggestion and vegetable cure. For that, it is necessary to have people who know what suggestion is. Heart (1932) - 113:
113. Mankind is terrified by every so-called supernatural thing, forgetting that nothing can be supernatural - above that which exists. Therefore, insist strongly that Agni Yoga and the Teachings of the Heart cannot contain anything supernatural. Be especially cautious with the young people up to thirty years, when not all the centers can function without harm to the heart. It is necessary to point out that Our Yoga contains no enforced sorcery and never will be a producer of chaos. It is necessary to kindle the young ones to heroic action which will transform their natures and, imperceptibly to them, prepare the heart for future perfection. Thus, it is necessary with the utmost simplicity and joy to sail to the White Island, as We sometimes call Our Site. Heart (1932) - 127:
127. Each thought gives birth to action. The most insignificant thought creates a tiny action; therefore think broadly, in order that even in failure there may remain a potentiality sufficient for substantial consequence. Even if people often do not know how to act well, at least they could cultivate good and broad thoughts within themselves. I am emphasizing cultivated thoughts, because the dark dust annihilates the beauty of creation. It is difficult to ask for a thought about righteous creativeness when a mist of blood clouds the consciousness. But sooner or later one will have to turn to the force of purified thought. Therefore it is better to begin sooner. Heart (1932) - 135:
135. Thought-reading comes from straight knowledge. Not artificial magic, not glaring of the eyes, not the holding of hands, but the fire of the heart connects the subtlest apparatuses. There are two difficulties - the reader may be surrounded by several currents, and the one whose thoughts are being read may think so unclearly that he himself is unable to establish his basic thought. But the reading of thoughts is instructive not only as a phenomenon for the contemporary consciousness of humanity, but as a scientific physical experiment in the transmission of currents. There are so many significant experiments awaiting their turn! You all know of the luminous manifestations, but as yet no scientists have investigated the appearance of these lights. Are they optical manifestations, purely visual, or are they spatial chemical ones? Perhaps this condensation of energy may set the beginning of a new method of lighting. All these manifestations belong to the investigations of psychic energy. Why should one think that humanity is destined to limit itself solely to the one type of cosmic energy called electricity? There may be many channels for the manifestation of this energy. But, of course, it is easier for people first to pay attention to their own microcosm - the heart - in which slumber all the energies of the world. Heart (1932) - 141:
141. Even for the most enlightened people it is difficult to translate the action of the Subtle World into physical time! It is almost inconceivable for people that for the absentations into the subtle world hardly any physical time is needed. One can make the most distant flights into the Subtle World, but the earthly clocks will mark them only by seconds, because the dimension of the Subtle World is so different from the physical. Along with this one may notice that when forcible separation of the subtle body takes place, the words of the sleeping one do not correspond to the impetuosity of the subtle actions and already are subject to the law of the physical world. Thus, the physical mind also acts by the law of the physical world; only the psychic energy of the nerves is subject to the law of light. Heart (1932) - 142:
142. I wanted to show you how, during the division of the spirit, the cosmic pulse becomes stronger. It is impossible to absorb the entire tension of the surrounding energies in the physical body. Only sometimes, for a short period, one can utilize propitious conditions in order to give an idea of the complexity of the surroundings. Only ignorance presupposes a primitive growth of the cosmos! The process of the subtlest interweaving of energies provides the necessary field for investigation, but the chief obstacle lies in impatience and mutual distrust. How can the unrepeatable manifestations be sensed if the one who senses them forgets to give the sign and the investigator does not keep the instruments ready? We advise strongly the construction of a biochemical laboratory, but of course for the purpose of serious and lengthy experiments. All signs here on the heights must be observed with especial attention. Nowhere else are there so many specific conditions assembled; nowhere else is there a coordination of the Highest Ways with the large numbers of people at the base of the mountain. Nowhere else are there such glaciers and underground hot springs. Nowhere else are there such deep canyons or such eruptions of gases and magnetic currents. All broad thoughts must be displayed in order that scientists, even without knowing the essence of psychic energy, may apply their experiments to all the kingdoms of nature. Thus one can find many forgotten treasures and can purify life. Special attention must be paid to psychic energy as the key to the future. Many experiments are carried out on a false track. One must accept the general situation and apply the details to it. Heart (1932) - 147:
147. Repeat to physicians that they should observe people during the so-called healthy state. The most interesting manifestations for physicians will not be observed during contagious diseases. The principle of contagion itself reminds one somewhat of obsession, but, of course, the most instructive manifestations of psychic energy will not take place during a contagious disease. Nevertheless, this condition is never taken into consideration. How, then, can we expect expedient discoveries when the most important - psychic energy - is entirely unnoticed, not even disputed, even not denied, but simply unnoticed together with the most insignificant manifestations? The most successful method will speak again about psychic energy. Someone closing his room with all locks will secretly read of psychic energy, and without confessing it to anybody will nevertheless think about it. Heart (1932) - 148:
148. Again one will come with a question, "Why is so little said about the Subtle World in all scriptures?" Be assured, much is said everywhere, but people do not wish to notice this. Upon ancient icons one can see green spheres representing the earthly, and red spheres, the fiery - in other words, those of the Subtle World. Upon one icon one can see a whole scene in green tones and alongside it the red world of the angels. What could be more graphic? All prophecies are filled with messages about the Subtle World. Even in the Koran the Subtle World is not forgotten. It is impossible to name one Teaching where there is not a place allotted to the life of the Subtle World. Because of the horror before everything invisible, people stuff their ears and close their eyes, preferring to remain in ignorance. But can one think about the heart, about psychic energy, without remembering about the Subtle World, vast and so indivisible from the dense world? Heart (1932) - 155:
155. There are many occult books, but the majority of them cannot be utilized now. The chief reason is that everywhere they take into account only some specially chosen people. But Our Teaching has in mind all, all, all! Only through these calls to all can abstract ethics be replaced by the Teaching of Life. Heart (1932) - 159:
159. Even dogs are aware of the Subtle World. But people are unwilling to pay attention to actuality. The Subtle World is the exalted sublimation of the earthly sphere. Fire is one of the basic manifestations of each sublimation. But if people are so far from a realization of the Subtle World, what can one say about the World of Fire, where Fire is the essence of all Existence? After the writings about the heart, about the Subtle World, one must write about Fire, about the Fiery World. How far that world will be from the contemporary understanding of life! But he who knows about the Subtle World will also wish to rise into the World of Fire. Heart (1932) - 162:
162. It is not sufficient to affirm one's own consciousness; one must become accustomed to safeguarding it, under various conditions. One blade is used for cutting paper, another for wood, and a completely different one for metal. One can compare the physical, the subtle, and the fiery worlds to the resistance of paper, wood, and metal. Verily, one must continuously accustom oneself to the realization of the Subtle and Fiery Worlds; various exercises can lead up to it. Thus, one must become accustomed to a state of constant labor, endless and untiring. Such tension of consciousness is irreplaceably useful for the Subtle World, because people usually labor only for rest, not for limitless perfecting. Therefore, on finding themselves in the Subtle World, facing the Image of Infinity, they fall into consternation and fog. Likewise, for the Fiery World one must accustom oneself to walk fearlessly, as if along the rim of a precipice. Only the highest self-control and readiness for danger can prepare one for the fiery spheres. Heart (1932) - 169:
169. It happens that people are so savage in spirit that they can only live by condemning each other. This is not an inspection of another's armor with the view of helping; on the contrary, condemnation becomes the meaning of life. If one deprives such a condemner of his tongue, he will perish and wither like a plant without water. Such a manifestation can be investigated from a medical point of view. One can see in this condemnation a kind of obsessive vampirism, when the possession of more active vital fluids is needed to nourish the obsessed one. Heart (1932) - 177:
177. Do not neglect anything. In neglect lies the cause of most unhappiness. Advise people to understand how even the greatest manifestation may be the least perceptible. Cosmic significance does not depend upon physical dimensions. The seed is the best example. Now especially do we point out the necessity of respect for various manifestations which have filled life. Does a messenger necessarily have to be a giant? Furthermore, must a ray be blinding? But the voice that would cause deafness would be harmful. Now a multitude of manifestations, insignificant in appearance, traverse the world. The attention must be sharpened. He who can train his attention to observe the smallest, will also understand the greatest. Heart (1932) - 183:
183. Many conditions of the heart, from soft-heartedness to cruelty, have been marked by the observation of people, but rarely has fiery-heartedness been emphasized. Yet it is precisely this quality that should preoccupy and attract our attention. It is difficult not to fear the black assembly, but no one can prevail over the fiery heart. Let them invent various threats, but one pillar of Light will overthrow all darkness. Heart (1932) - 185:
185. People are so far removed from an acknowledgment of inner manifestations that only a few will understand the special meaning of My indication to be together in silence. For them silence is inaction, since they are so unwilling to know about the mutual reaction of energies. Only a broken nose or injured eye is a sign or evidence of energy for them. Whereas an intense silence represents a fiery fence and, augmented by the number of those who unite, it becomes a real stronghold. Therefore, in a hour of tension you should gather and sit in silence. Of course, one can think of the one path, in which salvation lies. Thus I send you all strength. Heart (1932) - 186:
186. The work of the subtle body proceeds with greater influence away from its physical body; the subtle body can develop its greatest power where the physical currents cannot reach. Of course, from a physical point of view, the execution of distant labor is incomparably more difficult, and actually not all subtle bodies will dare these remote flights. One can judge the difficulty with which the physical body reacts to far-off flights by the perspiration, even in cold surroundings. I praise the attention paid to these physical manifestations. Even physicians usually overlook many characteristic symptoms, but true science can advance only by the comparison of facts. When indicated tension, I had in mind not muscular tension, but that of the heart. One may record outstanding success when, after such tension, the heart does not manifest special pains. Such adaptation of the heart is not easily attained. Foolish people assume that the training of the heart and consciousness can be hastened at will, but these apparatuses must be adapted very wisely and patiently when we cognize Infinity. Heart (1932) - 190:
190. For the sharpening of taste, hearing, and smell people shut their eyes; for the concentration of sight people accompany the gaze with gestures. Thus, people cannot balance the actions of the psychic energy and so adopt various artificial methods. Likewise, people do not know how to find the balance between indignation of spirit and equilibrium. Both concepts are needed for perfectment, but how to reconcile militant indignation of spirit with wise balance? Usually these concepts seem incompatible, but is it not balance which reacts upon the indignation of spirit when the latter does not turn into irritation and thus create imperil? On the contrary, an enlightened and self-sacrificing indignation creates the most precious, ruby-like armor. Thus only through the correct direction of psychic energy is poison replaced by a treasure. But where is the judge of self-abnegation? Certainly it is the heart. And not the heart, as such, but precisely the heart facing Infinity. Heart (1932) - 192:
192. Sickness may nestle within a man for a long time, but if it does not manifest itself in a coarse physical manner, none of the earthly physicians will acknowledge it. Ten prophets and clairvoyants may testify in vain about a hidden sickness, but they will be regarded as liars because the coarsest stage has not yet taken place. Similarly, humanity has educated itself in coarse forms in everything, having eschewed refinement and straight-knowledge. Even the most intrusive signs of the Subtle World are exiled to oblivion. No one wants to know or to count the innumerable words in all tongues that speak very definitely about the Subtle World. Let us take for instance a favorite word inspiration. It means that someone or something was inspired from somewhere. The word quite clearly implies that something came from outside, yet people, irresponsibly speak repeatedly about this manifestation which pertains precisely to the Subtle World. Just think how many signs are present in the world, and something blinds the eyes! Is it not darkness? Heart (1932) - 193:
193. Similarly incommensurable are the usual comparisons of the earthly and subtle worlds when people speak of dates, suggesting that the Subtle World formulate its prevision in earthly terms. But earthly measures do not exist in the higher worlds. Of course, there exist cosmic dates which are astrologically established, but the future of the Subtle World cannot be expressed in earthly measures; and it is the same in all other comparisons. Therefore, the rapprochement of the worlds demands subtlety and flexibility of consciousness. Precisely, in the book Heart people must be reminded about the Subtle World. The laws of the Subtle World will be absorbed first of all by the heart. Heart (1932) - 198:
198. To desire means to find the gates to the Subtle World. But it is difficult for people to learn to desire. They cannot bring their feelings into equilibrium and so they cannot create unwavering, unconquerable desire. Verily, desire is a creative lever in the Subtle World. This power came from the Highest World, but it also demands the clarity of the Highest World. When We direct you along the line of Hierarchy, We prepare you for this sovereignty, the clarity of desire. Amidst the intercrossing of currents of the lowest sphere it is not so easy to detect the purified desire that is like an arrow. One can conquer the pressure of the earthly atmosphere by striving to the Highest; therefore Hierarchy is the sole outlet. The flaming heart, which can reduce to ashes the unnecessary debris, also guides one to Hierarchy. From one's own experience, one can notice how the external becomes the inner, the inalienable. First the Yogi hears the music of the spheres, but later, by way of the heart, he himself begins to reverberate with this harmony of the Highest World. But for this a flaming heart is needed. Heart (1932) - 202:
202. The accumulation of experience, which is of such great importance, always reminds one of an example from early childhood. A child does not realize the properties of fire until it has burned itself. Of course adults smile superciliously at this example, but they carry on their own experiences by the same methods. Nothing will induce humanity to apply more sensitive methods. Of course, they will be astonished as to why the consequences of many of their misfortunes are so lengthy and poignant. One may be certain that each action is considered necessary for redemption. This again is not a punishment but the acquisition of experience, and one can marvel at the precision of the scale of karma. There is nothing that can reproach this great balance. The corroboration of the tension of the cups of the scale depends upon the heart; it can overflow, uplift, and it can evaluate the worth of accumulations. Thus, let people vigilantly watch their own vindication, which lies in the heart. It is not without cause that among the definitions of the heart there is also that of the vindicator. Heart (1932) - 204:
204. Verily, cooperation opens all possibilities, but one needs the understanding of what this cooperation comprises. Often people relegate it to the province of certain state matters whereas cooperation is the condition of the entire life. Precisely, even in each small mutual assistance is comprised cooperation which has a cosmic significance. Each glance, each handshake, each thought is a sign of cooperation, if consciously utilized. How valuable it is for people to feel that they are constantly generating consequences! Like titans, they shake the world. But where are the people who will apply the cooperation of their forces to the Subtle World? Where is courage, where is the solicitude about the Invisible; where is the decision to succor there, also, where earthly ties are not completely forgotten, where monsters also menace, as they do here? Hence, great is the achievement of cooperation in the Subtle World. As on Earth, one must summon the people and lead them on, valiantly defending them from wild boars and savage dogs. Such cooperation is verily selfless. One can gradually train oneself to bring usefulness to all worlds. Heart (1932) - 207:
207. How tortuous are many observations of life! One can study the success of outer actions in relation to the heart-striving. Besides, one can study which deviations from strivings react upon the outer waves of the currents. It can be seen how at times a condition, insignificant from the point of view of daily life, has a tremendous influence upon inner action, and vice versa, the slightest unworthy desire may destroy the structure already prepared. But it is not customary to pay attention to the activity of the heart. People are ready to doom themselves to any unhappiness rather than think about its causes. We are also concerned to see how people permit an intolerable trend of thought near the magnetic centers, unwilling to recall that particular vigilance is needed, especially near these centers. Of course, everyone may think about himself, but where there is a step of millenniums, the flutter of butterflies is unfit. One must ultimately learn co-measurement! Thoughts about the Highest give birth to the highest. Heart (1932) - 212:
212. Patience is the gift of heaven - thus spoke the ancients. Why should patience belong to heaven when in reality it should belong exclusively to the Heart? Yet how shall we exert patience without knowing the Higher World? Only when the silver thread shall be drawn from the heart to the Higher World, will the understanding of patience come. We revere that quality; it is close to tolerance and containment, in other words, to the opening of the Gates. If something is not close to us, but it opens the heart of a neighbor, would we not tolerate it only to kindle someone's heart? Would we prefer to satisfy our own pleasure and embitter the heart of a neighbor? Moreover, would it not be a beautiful test to keenly observe exactly what will open the heart to Good? In the diversity of achievements one cannot fail to acknowledge the general harmony of the spheres. Though it be expressed only in one tone, yet each correct note sounds like a cosmic consonance and must be accepted with care. Therefore people rebel so greatly in heart if this note is rejected. The trial by patience is one of the highest tests. Heart (1932) - 223:
223. "Know how to catch the smallest devil by the tail and he will reveal the hiding place of his superior - this ancient Chinese proverb points out the significance of the smallest details in revealing the most important. Verily, caution about details will be the best key to great achievement. People erroneously believe that details are insignificant on the path of ascent. Even the most beautiful heroic deeds rested upon details which were foreseen in advance. How attentively does hew ho follows the Teacher notice all stones! Nothing external will be overlooked by him. Only a poor disciple will say, "Teacher, in my exultation I smashed my nose." Such lack of co-measurement will indicate how far from vigilant was the disciple. The Chinese proverb also has a different meaning "The greatest criminal is detected best by the smallest detail of his actions." Heart (1932) - 227:
227. At a period when the atmosphere is unprecedently polluted, one must speak about the breathing; the dense depression has reached even the mountains. Never as yet was there such density in the lower strata. This condition could be investigated, and people could ponder upon the peculiarities of our times. Thus we could realize even with elementary means how unusual the time is. Heart (1932) - 243:
243. Let us accept love as the impetus for the expansion of consciousness. The heart will not be aflame without love; it will not be invincible nor will it be self-sacrificing. Thus, let us give our gratitude to each receptacle of love; it lies on the boundary of the New World, where hate and intolerance are banished. The path of love is the tension of cosmic energy. Thus will people find their place in Cosmos. Not like dry leaves but as flaming lotuses they will be akin to the Highest World. Heart (1932) - 245:
245. Relativity and imperfection will be distinctive characteristics of each life; but precisely these open the doors to the future. People who set up obstacles for themselves by thinking that they are imperfect thus demonstrate their finiteness, in other words, their unfitness. Finiteness is impermissible in the process of motion. Only the process of perfectment amidst the fiery whirls affirms the true path. To this same process of perfecting lead various kinds of earthly martyrdoms, achievements and heroic actions, for during these tensions the greatest fire of the heart is created. Of course one should not understand martyrdom as only physical; the greatest martyrdom is always of the spirit. The heart may beat in its usual way, though the spiritual tension be unusual. Heart (1932) - 251:
251. Some deny everything invisible. Not only savages but many literate people do not wish even to think about the stars. The teachings hint about countless heavenly abodes but people apparently are undesirous of hastening their path. It is the same as in the theater where the spectators weep, yet a moment after are ready to resume their wrath and to crush each other. Heart (1932) - 258:
258. Dreams may reflect the past and the present. Dreams may reflect the already patterned cliche of the future. But besides these earthly reflections, there may be reflections of the Subtle and Fiery Worlds. Of course, people are often unable to precisely identify these last two types, because they are evanescent and, being of a different nature, are little applicable to earthly measures. Only the flaming heart can retain in the consciousness these sparks of far-off worlds. The same also occurs with visions. One may see stars belonging to constellations other than those visible through a telescope. For this, the fiery body must already be sufficiently molded. Of course it always exists, but it may be chaotic and unconscious. Yet the path of striving passes through all bodies, and then the triad shines. Heart (1932) - 264:
264. Beyond all human boundaries flash the sparks of space. So, also, over and above earthly decrees the far-off calls come flying. Do you not awaken at times with unusual words in your consciousness, do you do not hear unearthly names? The meetings in the Subtle World are not few. Not few are the channels to the fiery regions. And often we are called by those whom we are destined to encounter sooner or later in the future. The earthly world is not impoverished if we ourselves do not limit it. Not a little did the ancients teach us about the possibilities of transformation and the link with the Highest Consciousness. It is unforgivable for us to remain in an animal state. For although animals sense the Subtle World, they do not cognize it. But people must realize their link with the far-off worlds; in this lies their distinction and power. Yet if people close their consciousness, they harm not only themselves but also existence in general. Heart (1932) - 267:
267. You are familiar with the music of the spheres, the spatial bells, and the reverberating strings. It will be asked why, then, do not a multitude of people know these manifestations. But, then, why is a multitude of people satisfied with false intonation, absolutely refusing to realize the nuances of sound? Whereas even the rustle of tearing paper rends space, but the majority of persons do not even notice it. So it is with odor. The aromas of the Subtle World often penetrate to the physical world, but people primarily do not wish to notice them. Even the smoke of a conflagration is noticed by people only when it already chokes their throats. Not only insensibility but immobility as well makes the people blind and deaf. They do not possess even basic imagination; hence they distort the entire meaning of existence. Thus, for these shallow-minded ones the magnet of the heart is pure nonsense. Heart (1932) - 270:
Teraphim are either artificial or living. For world events living teraphim are elected; people call them the anointed ones because their link with Hierarchy marks them with physical stigmata. Though the teraphim may not proclaim anything aloud, nevertheless the dark ones sense the benevolence of the consecration and commit treason in order to arrest the growth of Good. One must dauntlessly shield oneself from traitors and draw the energy from the heart. One should not worry over the growth of Good - where there is the seed of Light, there are flowers and fruit. But the thread of the heart must be held as the sole anchor. Heart (1932) - 273:
273. The karmic husk recalls another shell, the shell of the subtle body that also brings many disturbances into existence. Actually, though neither of these shells should exist at all. Only human imperfection permits these borderline formations. Of course, the physical body assists the transformation into the subtle body, but if the spirit does not free itself in time from earthly attractions and carnal desires, the subtle body cannot separate itself in a pure condition. It bears upon itself a special sediment of earthly passions. Even though the subtle body frees itself from these vestiges, the shell nevertheless endures for a long time, swaying like a scarecrow, and frequently a very negative one. Human ignorance confers these sediments upon the beautiful Subtle World. If people would think of the link between the worlds and of the destined evolution, they would not dare surround themselves with such harmful debris. Heart (1932) - 277:
277. One can think with the brain or with the heart. Time was, perhaps, when people forgot about the work of the heart, but now is the era of the heart, and we must concentrate our strivings in this direction. Thus, without relieving the brain of work, we are ready to recognize the heart as a moving power. People have contrived a myriad of limitations for the heart. The works of the heart are understood narrowly and often impurely. We must bring the entire world into the sphere of the heart, because the heart is the microcosm of existence. He who is not inspired by the great concept of the heart, will minimize his own significance. We give Our decree against irritation, but only greatness of heart will preserve one from the poison of irritation. We speak of containment, but where is the ocean of containment outside of the heart? We recall the far-off worlds, but it is the heart, not the brain, that can remember Infinity. Thus, let us not disparage that which is bestowed upon us as the receptacle of Bliss. Heart (1932) - 281:
281. Thus, feeling gives birth to energy. Energy can create so-called possessions. How, then, to deal with these possessions? We know about renunciation, but if something already exists, how is it possible to designate it as non-existent? Besides, would this not be destructive? Thus, let us again invoke the Teacher and, in thought, transfer to Him this burdensome load. And He will transfer our mental gift still higher. Thus we solve the problem of possessions. Thus, the very name disappears, and we remain the guardians of the property of the Hierarchy. For we may read the Teacher's books; the Teacher grants us permission to dwell in his house, to admire his things, and to be nurtured by the fruits of his garden. Thus, the name of the Teacher will always be with us, and we shall smile as we dust the objects entrusted to us by the faith of the Teacher. People do not know how to deal with possessions because they do not care to understand the meaning of mental transmutation of the earthly plane into the subtle one. Heart (1932) - 282:
282. Let us not pass over even a single expression of life by silence. Let us summon the heart as a judge - Do we sincerely entrust our possessions to the Teacher? We may utter beautiful words yet desire the reverse in our hearts. Thus, let us not be like the old ones, let us quicken with the heart the language of the Subtle World; people call this conscience. Heart (1932) - 294:
294. Of course, disparagement is a bad adviser. The most insignificant is born of disparaging. Let those who belittle not be regarded as martyrs; they have sown rotten seeds, and they creep low hoping to see the sprouts. Quite the contrary, by affirming, people right themselves, and thus they build strongholds. You already have examples of the usefulness of affirmation. Works can only grow by benediction. Think about benediction. Heart (1932) - 296:
296. Let us see how the cognizance of Fire not only accelerates one's path to the Supreme Kingdom, but how it can also restore to our planet a certain equilibrium so badly needed. Correct is the path of cosmic rays, but without the heart, without psychic energy, the discovery will only be approximate. Pay attention to how widely the net of the Teaching is spread. Let people, according to their custom, hide the source; this is not important. It is useful that the Teaching be spread by unexpected ways to various parts of Earth. We can already point out such growth; and such affirmation becomes the best crown for the present day. Let us not wonder that the roots are growing beyond visibility, this quality shall be the true pledge of vitality. Can the paths of the Teaching be traced? A magnet acts according to its own laws. But from the mountain I can see the filing of space, and thus I can greet you. Heart (1932) - 299:
299. The lower spheres are so greatly littered that, without exaggeration, oxidation of the meteoric dust occurs, because the chemical reactions of psychic energy are primarily reflected upon metals. This simple observation can be studied upon metallic objects worn by people of various psychic natures. Of course, the littering of the spheres closest to our planet is very destructive. The lower subtle bodies, like swindlers at the bazaar, loiter about, thus obstructing the successful formation of the spiral of constructiveness. It is necessary to be possessed of special striving in order to penetrate beyond the limits of these dread accumulations. Thus, we should not believe that thinking is without consequences; even the broadest chalice can be overfilled! The more so since gravitation during rotation arrests many particles of light weight. Thus, when We speak about the necessity of purifying psychic energy through refinement of thinking, We have in mind the purification of the lower spheres. Speaking in the language of the Church, it is necessary to conquer the infernal hordes. Heart (1932) - 303:
303. It means that even in purely physical illnesses it is necessary to seek the cause in the quality of thought. Therefore, direct the thoughts of those who surround you gradually toward good. You already have an example of how much pain is caused by cursing and profanity, even at far distances. It is necessary attentively to direct the heart upon existing reality. Especially can those obsessed ones act who contact the aura, even slightly. Thus, it is very necessary to pay attention to the very first impression of people when the heart is able to give its sign. One can easily imagine what type of infection-carriers obsessed people may be, therefore it is necessary to avoid them. Heart (1932) - 304:
304. The manifestation of fire is destructive for the physical body, but the element of fire is quite normal for the fiery body. It means that this change of correlation occurs upon the expanse of the Subtle World. Verily, one can ascertain by the condition of the subtle bodies the boundary of the beneficial reaction of fire. High strata purified from coarse physical strivings already experience the fiery benevolence; but the lowest strata of the Subtle World are still subjected to the physical sensation of the flame. In this regard the more there is of the physical husk, the more painfully the fire can act. Hence comes the intimation about the infernal flame. Thus, not accidentally does each true knowledge direct one into the higher strata. So, also, it is entirely scientific to forewarn people against carrying brutish lusts into the Subtle World. One can only pity the unwise ones who deride the state after death. Heart (1932) - 314:
314. You know to what an extent We walk upon the edge of conflagration and the abyss. You know when the pregnant silence indicates the intensified battle. You feel Our tension. Only those who are unwise and self-loving can believe that above them are only hymns. But he who has directed his vision toward Infinity understands that the higher it is, the more tense. Thus, prepare people for an inevitable intensification. This does not mean that the Teaching propels one to tension, but that this pressure is the law of Existence. Heart (1932) - 316:
316. Even a giant can be arrested by a small thought if it acts as a dissonance. So many people start to turn around, shudder, change their direction, and in every way give attention to passing thoughts without even noticing their source. The law of attraction and repulsion by thought will be accepted most readily by musicians, who understand consonance and the significance of dissonance, with one established key for the whole composition. Whoever understands what it means to conduct an entire multivoiced symphony in one given key, will more readily understand the manifestations of the basic thought, even considering the multiformity of the task. Such a thought of construction does not impede the manifestation of many ramifications if in the very same key. And an alien dissonant intrusion will not penetrate deeply if the fundamental task is solid. Heart (1932) - 318:
318. People who have visions should be carefully examined by physicians. Thereupon, special symptoms of the heart and nerve centers will be found. As the cadenza of ancient India is far more refined than the Western scale, so, also, the heart that cognizes the Subtle World will afford incomparably more subtle modulations of tone. Of course, physicians avoid examining healthy people; thus they overlook a precious page which guides one to the future. Usually, all miracles and visions are relegated to the category of hysteria, but no one explains what hysteria is. They will say it is an intensified reaction of the sympathetic nervous system, or they will attribute it to an irritation of the peripheral nerve endings; they will determine many causes among various reasons and will apply most bovine remedies, but they will not trouble to think whether in these manifestations there is not a higher reason. Heart (1932) - 319:
319. A miracle is a manifestation of the most subtle energies, which are not accounted for in schools of chemistry and physics. A miracle is not evidenced only in levitation and loss of weight, to which you were witnesses; the very same subtlest energies are utilized in life oftener than people think, and these manifestations, incomprehensible to the majority, must be studied. This is not necromancy, not spiritualism, but simply the science of the most refined energies. Before us is the human heart, the most sacred treasure-chest, but it is necessary to harken to it and to approach this highest throne, cleansing our hands. You have witnessed examples of negligent physicians who did not profit by the beautiful evidence of a flaming heart. Now they are paying for their blindness. A miracle may take place, but it is necessary to unite the most refined threads of the heart. Therefore We point out the necessity of unification of consciousness. Heart (1932) - 322:
322. It is necessary to affirm constantly the diversity of refined manifestations, otherwise people again will hasten to confine them to rudimentary limits, not attempting to sharpen their attention toward this method of individual concentration. It is necessary again to turn to certain fires of the heart, which to some appear as purple, but to others as violet or lilac, depending much upon the condition of the aura, and also on the physical health. But these differences do not change the substance of the fires. Heart (1932) - 323:
323. The individual method is needed in the approach to the most refined energies. The chief mistake is to approach the transcendental with old methods. He is doomed to failure who approaches an imponderable quantity with weights; yet, of coarse, these highest energies penetrate the whole of human substance, connecting it with the highest worlds. It is absolutely clear that one must search for these highest signs not amidst people who are infected with diseases, but among sensitive healthy organisms. Let these subtle organisms notice within themselves the manifestations that are inexplicable but apparent to them. Let them not be ashamed of seeming ridiculous to some, if only they can find successful characterizations of the manifestations of subtle energies. Let us be confident that there are now especially numerous evidences of precipitations from the Subtle World; however, they are like micro-organisms, which are almost invisible, but their effect is apparent. Heart (1932) - 328:
328. The preparation for the higher strata entails first of all the purification of consciousness, and the development of the life of the heart. However, these conditions should be remembered. Usually, people remember about them only during idleness or repose, but when it is necessary to conform to them, they are forgotten and are replaced by irritation, and the stench of irritation is terrible. Heart (1932) - 331:
331. Refinement of the heart predicates the eschewal of a meat diet; furthermore an understanding of the Subtle World not only indicates the harm of assimilating decaying products but also reveals what neighbors decomposition attracts. Truly, it is difficult to decide where lies the greatest harm - from the assimilation of meat or from attraction by meat of undesirable guests. Even the dried and smoked meats, which are relatively less harmful, nevertheless, by their odor, attract hungry ones from the Subtle World, and if they are welcomed by abominable speech, the most harmful associations result. As you have heard, many partake of food in silence, or accompany it by worthy conversation. Of course, no decay is permissible, even vegetables must not be permitted to decompose. People need little - two fruits, some cereal, and milk. Thus one not only may be purified internally but also rid oneself of many neighbors. Is it not necessary for the physicians who study the means of fighting cancer and gallstones to pay attention to this elementary prophylaxis? People speak of burning incense and the use of perfumes. But certain poisons are aromatic and kill the consciousness! This study also should not be forgotten. Heart (1932) - 340:
340. Some will dismember, but We shall unite, because the theory of focus is found in unity. Formerly We indicated the focus of the Hierarchy, but now it is necessary to concentrate upon the heart, as the channel to Hierarchy. Thus, none shall say the Hierarchy is not a reality because there is no approach to it. Verily, there is the truest approach with the heart as intercessor - that very heart which tirelessly throbs and pulsates lest people forget it - the most tender, the most intense, the most responsive to that which is near and most far. Heart (1932) - 344:
344. Thus, the subtle manifestations can gradually be intensified. I affirm that it is easy to work where there is unity. The Teaching often calls in vain for unity of consciousness, for people regard this as an idealistic call which is not applicable; whereas this forceful action is equal to many powerful energies. Therefore, why burden the subtlest energies when man is armed with so powerful an armor? Heart (1932) - 346:
346. One should also not forget that all the details of these days take on a highly confused aspect. One should not demand customary thinking from people when the air itself is unusual. One must accept the difficulties of the period, preserving steadfastness. Consolation lies in that we can mentally affirm the future. Thus, hold firmly; beyond the heart's thread there is nothing. Heart (1932) - 348:
348. Contentment with each physical state and an insatiable onward striving of the heart constitutes the advice of a sensible physician. It should not be assumed that perfect ethics do not combine with medicine. It should not be assumed that thought alone can arrest the physical condition. This would be one-sided. We live in a chemical laboratory and form a part of it ourselves. Of a person who was critically ill, the ancients said, "He must be taken to the Fiery Mountain." They thereby implied two meanings one was a reminder of the fiery body, which knows not illness, the other, a purely physical meaning, because the fire of eruptions contains a particular combination of energies which can stimulate certain nerve centers. It cannot be otherwise, since the flame of the heart responds to the most remote subterranean fires. The extent to which the flame of the heart controls the subterranean current is also a subject for study; if certain organisms of a definite element can discern subterranean waters, then fiery people of course maintain the unity with fire. It is precisely this element which greatly needs observation. Heart (1932) - 349:
349. The pressure of world events should also be observed. One could compile an unusual, quick progression. The events intrude into the entire life, and it is not, as imagined, the war, as such, but the conflict of all elements which makes it not a fairy tale. It is precisely as it was during former catastrophes, when people did not wish to observe conditions. Heart (1932) - 351:
351. Chaos is not understood; some regard it as apart from the Manifest, others understand it entirely as an abstraction. But if people would realize how multiformly Chaos intrudes into existence, they would realize the need of caution. Each dissonance, each decay, if not immediately dissolved, carries the tide of the Chaos of the elements of destruction. Thus, to observe Chaos, telescopes are not needed; humanity can study and sense true Chaos, very, very close to itself. Verily the heart quivers from the presence of Chaos. Thus, we can again turn to the heart. Heart (1932) - 365:
365. If you encounter a bigot, know that he is not of the heart. If you meet one who is superstitious, know he is not of the heart. If you meet one affrighted, know he is not of the heart. Nevertheless, these uninvited guests will mention the word heart. It is high time to segregate all mountebanks of the heart, so that they should not play with human hearts. The heart should be studied when obscured by self-love and cruelty. Thus, through observation of the pulse, one can approach the treasures of the heart. One can similarly sense when the heart is silent and the calls do not reach it. A great deal of work has been done on the transmission of thought at a distance - the pulse is also useful for this. In its most sensitive capacity the pulse can detect a thought-sending, even before its realization. In this way one can again prove the extent to which the subtlest possibilities are contained in the organism, of which people have formed only an obtuse, physical image. This coarsening has already accumulated for many thousands of years, and the light of the body goes further from the Fire. Heart (1932) - 366:
366. When you experience a sense of striving and anticipation, do not apply it for the immediate days. You often feel how the foundation is laid upon the necessary affirmation; this straight-knowledge has nothing to do with the success of tomorrow, on the contrary, it shows that something greater already receives definite shape. Usually, people suffer from their own lack of co-measurement. Often they impede the stream of already shaping events by their preconceived judgments. Consolation is not for the morrow, but for more beauteous dates. Yet the straight-knowledge is correct. Heart (1932) - 367:
367. If one would collect in a single book all the deeds injurious to self-perfectment, it could be readily proved how simple it is to overcome them. It could be seen from what small actions this evil is accumulated. Is it difficult in life to refrain from trivial habits? Is it difficult to get rid of petty evils that poison the body? Is not the child ashamed of his first experience at lying? The child hardens his heart only through habit. Therefore, we call habits the callouses of the soul. Who is not aware of the warning of the heart before each unworthy act? These warnings of the heart provide the best calls, but often people force the heart to silence. This is a great crime - as great as severing the current that brings salvation to a near one. Heart (1932) - 368:
368. Unity is the first sign that the Teaching is not an empty sound. The Teaching is a light on the dark path. It should be understood how caution is often needed, because the megaphone of space amplifies each sound. To the rejoicing of the enemies, the petty irritation is turned into a whirlwind. The enemy has a new joy to record - despite the Teaching, people act in their customary way. Heart (1932) - 371:
371. I already have spoken of the significance of rays and currents that pierce space. Such considerations would not be difficult to verify scientifically, it would seem. Why not examine the atmosphere transpierced by every possible ray and forced saturation? It could be proved that a condition of oversaturation of the atmosphere is possible. Of course, this forced oversaturation of the atmosphere must produce abnormal results. Man cannot be subjected to constant strokes of lightning or a constant downpour of arsenic or any other poison. Aside from medical considerations, one should think of the crossing of waves. Even the simple rotation of an object produces strong disturbances. To what a degree, then, must the refraction of waves react upon the human heart! But apparently people do not think of anything beyond their own stature. Heart (1932) - 376:
376. Certain people feel the heart as something isolated within them. Such a sensation may be very useful in developing the unifying substance of the heart. When you desire the heart to transmute a certain influence, you should first transmit this task consciously to the heart; you will then sense that the heart will be felt as a thing isolated. Not a pain, or a pressure, but the sense of a self-sufficient apparatus will denote the presence of the heart. Thus it must be when the heart assimilates foreign influences in order to transmute them and prevent the poisoning of the entire system. Heart (1932) - 381:
381. The transmission of thoughts at a distance and healing through distant currents is sufficiently known to you. Yet it is necessary to repeat this persistently, because people are least desirous of admitting the indisputable. Of course, the transmission of thoughts must be accepted, because the admittance of sendings by the heart is essential. Even a telegraph clerk confuses the mechanical transmission; hence, how much more subtle must be the reception by the heart. Besides, you know how easily an outside thought speeds through the consciousness and is forgotten despite the clarity of transmission. The heart must accept the inexpressible words into its depths. So, it is also easy to overlook the most salutary currents if we resist them in consciousness. The very bed can be shaken by the currents, but this knocking may be rejected. It is also good if the heart understands in good will that in the midst of warmth freezing currents do not come without special cause. In order to accept these simple scientific manifestations, not blind faith is needed, only open good will. Heart (1932) - 389:
389. It is preferable to bring oneself to the conviction that the heart is not wholly one's own organ but is granted for highest communion. Perhaps if people would begin to consider the heart as a thing ordained from Above they would be more solicitous about it. Heart (1932) - 394:
394. "And at evening he laid the thought upon his heart, and at morning he pronounced his decision" - has been said of the Sage of the Mountain in Persian annals. For many people this is simply a quaint saying. Yet an entire Teaching is contained precisely in the saying, "Laid the thought upon his heart." Nowhere can the thought be transmuted except upon the altar of the heart. Many readers of the book Heart will wonder whether they have learned something new and applicable. Such people demand a pharmacist's prescription to exalt their hearts with patent pills. For them the command of placing a thought upon one's heart is nonsense. It is difficult for them to dissect thought in their disturbed consciousness. And it is impossible for them to discover the heart in the convolutions of their minds. But he who has already sensed the altar of the heart will also comprehend the discipline of spirit. We send calls of the heart to those friends who meet upon the crossroads of the East. We send calls of unity to those whose hearts have already sensed the music of the spheres. For him to whom the spheres are void the heart is only a sack of blood. Heart (1932) - 396:
396. The altar of the heart is called thus, not only as a symbol but also because upon placing a thought upon the heart one can feel a seemingly light pressure upon the upper part of the heart. This sensation is so delicate that one inexperienced in subtlety of feeling may not even notice it. But people with refined consciousnesses will clearly sense this pressure of thought energy. Heart (1932) - 398:
398. In order to approach the method of the heart it is necessary to love the world of the heart, or, more correctly, to learn to respect all things pertaining to the heart. Many people imagine absolutely no difference between the paths of brain and heart. It is difficult for such "brain people" to accept the highest worlds. So, too, they cannot picture to themselves the advantages of the Subtle World. The manifestation of the subtle spheres corresponds to the condition of the heart. Thus, the heart that already reverberates to the rhythm of space knows the resonance of the spheres and also the subtle aroma; and the flowers, in harmony, will make obeisance before it. To behold the flowers of the Subtle World means already to ascend into the Beautiful Sphere. One can also see these purified images in a waking state, but for this the flame of the heart is necessary. One can also see the fire of the heart - beautiful and soaring above the heart. But for these manifestations it is necessary to kindle the heart. Thus, the heart is not an abstraction, but a bridge to the highest worlds. Heart (1932) - 402:
402. A mantram and all prayers can sustain the outer rhythm and also serve as union with the Highest World. Many people fail to perceive either the outer or inner meaning of prayer. The beautiful hymns of the Rig Vedas died away because they did not penetrate into the heart. This lack of rhythm can be regarded as a sign of the final period of Kali Yuga. It is precisely darkness which will intrude upon each harmony by every means. Dissonance is the distinctive mark of all contemporary arts. It can even be noticed how consonance and the major key seemingly have become a distinctive characteristic of the old-fashioned. One must possess a certain courage to continue to create in the consonance of the major key-maestoso! Thus, along the entire structure of life one must note the deviation from every heroism. And in the entire world cowardly malice distinguishes the adherents of darkness and chaos. But the heart demands construction, for it knows how infectious is chaos. Each decay generates further decay. Heart (1932) - 405:
405. Events are bearing away the corrupted world. This period was indicated in all scriptures. Nevertheless, people do not think of what is taking place. They cannot even begin to think of the future. Thus, one should not produce a book without indicating the Teaching of the time which has come. One cannot assume that something will still alter the direction of the current created by people. On the far-off worlds there is already a horror of the fiery inevitability, yet Earth continues to shroud itself in a dark cover. That which necessitated a century now occurs in five years - the progression of acceleration acts according to law. Therefore, when I speak of the heart it means that salvation can be found along this channel. Do you hear? I repeat about salvation! Not arguments, not doubt, not uncertainty, but salvation will be the sign of that hour. One must understand still more firmly how unfit by now are the old measures. Only one bridge remains from the highest worlds - the heart. Let us approach the source of the sensing of Light. Let us understand that even in the fiery furnace the youths were not consumed when they ascended by way of the heart. The time is a difficult one! Thus shall we repeat, fearless of the derision of the ignorant. They do not have even an idea of the significance of the heart. Heart (1932) - 408:
408. The education of the heart must begin at the age of two. First of all, one may advise mother's milk or goat's milk - but using a wet nurse is a hideous practice. Besides, the mother's milk is often more digestible and already contains particles of the heart energy. But until now this was not taken into consideration; even the simplest people feel the truth more than the cold dogmatists. Heart (1932) - 415:
415. Someone may inquire about the issuing of a second volume of Heart. Answer that people like to read only the last page, without caring about the significance of the first page. Hence the Teaching must be separated into steps. It is especially sad to see how the senseless gulping down of the last page only brings harm. The heart demands care and coordination, otherwise the igniting of the phosphorous web will occur. Heart (1932) - 416:
416. Much as the manifestations of the Subtle World are concealed, yet there are too many and too diverse people who have witnessed them. Not through seances or through invocations, but through the natural vision do many know of the existence of the Subtle World. Of course it is very rare to perceive the Fiery World, but a subtle being is not remote from our condition. Many will not even tell of these manifestations, because they are customary for them. Even the most simple people do not fear them, knowing in their hearts that they need not fear them. Fear, above all, separates people from the Subtle World. Thus is the most natural manifestation impeded. People also make use of the most impermissible necromancy, forgetting that each violation is against nature and harms the flow of the law. Moreover, among natural manifestations one must remember that the spiritual vision also acts in accordance with the heart. The low consciousness sees the low, but spiritual purification will permit higher vision. Thus, the condition of the heart will keep the consciousness above the usual manifestations. Heart (1932) - 418:
418. Even if you succeed in convincing people that the heart participates in mercy, compassion and love, the other branches of the heart remain unintelligible. Will not reason set before you a thousand unknown quantities, as soon as you begin to speak of cosmogony? And without the courage of the heart these conversations will stray from the higher regions. Also, without the participation of the heart, you cannot speak of quality, which lies at the basis of everything that exists. Reason rejects quality; but you already see how life is upset without the reverence of quality. Only the heart rejoices at the truth of quality. Thus, let us understand why, after complicated calculations, there remains the one salvation, only through the path of the heart. An uncontrollable flame, the horror of poison released, can be encountered only by the heart. Besides, one must begin the comprehension of the heart from the first steps, because yesterday the heart was renounced. This is also not bad, for in this way one can seemingly acquire a new treasure. People like everything new, and after the integral systems it is fascinating to have a new game - the heart. Children like games that resemble those of grown-ups. Heart (1932) - 419:
419. One may ask people to think of the heart at least occasionally. At first, one should create a general striving in this direction. The planet cannot be upheld by only a hundred hearts. It is necessary that people should accept the heart, at least partially, as the guide of life. Heart (1932) - 421:
421. A severe time requires a powerful armor. This must be accepted even more deeply by the heart. People must accept the scope of the world battle for the sake of encouraging each other by mutual efforts. Condemnation and derision are especially out of place. As in the grandeur of a temple, one should unfold one's heart upward. Thus one can approach more closely an understanding of the dimensions of what occurs. Heart (1932) - 422:
422. People have apprehended with difficulty the idea that radio flashes simultaneously throughout the world; yet the velocity and infiniteness of thought are virtually beyond the reach of the consciousness. The simplest and most beneficial truths are accepted with especial diffidence. The very methods of investigation of such laws often merit pity. Indicators and operators, that are completely incapable of any receptivity, may be posted for observation in the experiments and transmission of thought. On the other hand, people with sensitive hearts will not be questioned. The present difficulty is that people who are not entitled to any confidence gather seemingly in the name of science. One should not be afraid of making mistakes, and the masses should be widely questioned. Naturally there will be contradictions, but the honest inquirer will nevertheless receive truly vast material. The social sciences must occupy themselves greatly with the dissemination of thought as the basis of human welfare. Thus, in the era of the discovery of energies investigations in the domain of thought are necessary. Heart (1932) - 424:
424. It is precisely not cowardice to look about sharply, especially when you are aware of the determinations of Satan. A small seed can be thrown surreptitiously to harm even a giant. Thus, those who desire to harm others will try out all measures, not being certain of where evil may flourish. In this evil sowing lies the success of darkness. People forget how cautious they must be, for intent of evil not only creeps in like a tiger but also like a tiny mouse. Heart (1932) - 428:
428. Cor bovinum, in other words, ox heart, is the familiar condition of an enlarged heart. There are many causes for this, but only the chief cause concerns us. The enlarged heart may be caused by an overflow of unutilized heart energy. It can be said that people who suffer from an enlarged heart did not begin the education of the heart in time. The potentiality of their organ was good but the heart energy was not applied. Of course, an enlarged heart is preferable to a fatty one. Thus, the heart may be called the most individual organ. Hence, the methods for the education of the heart must be very flexible. From the earliest years one must pay attention to aversions and predilections. It is stupid to regard as ignorant nonsense aversions which are merely not understood. Often the entire structure of the heart is reflected in this. And very useful conclusions can be arrived at. But above all, one must beware of the heart that knows neither attraction nor aversion. It means that the heart is asleep. There are multitudes of such dormant hearts, and this leads to decay of the spirit. Thus, once again the most inconceivably spiritual is connected with the physical manifestation. Heart (1932) - 431:
431. One may notice in people an absence of attention. Like a curious absent-mindedness. During this process they are unaware of their surroundings. In addition to absent-mindedness and fattiness of the heart one should not reject many other higher causes for this. The spirit can conduct its work at various times. It is not in need of temporary intermissions or special preparations; it either senses the need or is invoked. It conducts its distant communications in diverse ways. The stories of saints who seemed to fall into an instantaneous trance and who during this time created great spiritual help have reason. Often such so-called trance is unnoticed either by those present or by the people themselves. Only the unawareness of surrounding conditions has proved that there was a complete absence. It is impossible to judge the duration of these absences, because time does not exist in the measures of the spirit. But each one who is aware of having had similar absences can say that something beyond earthly dimensions has occurred. These absences should be noticed, One can gradually ascertain even quite casually familiar details. Like a fiery arrow, the details of the spiritual work will flash by, then droop like a flower dipped in poison. The great labor of the spirit is so remote from the lower, poisoned spheres! Heart (1932) - 437:
437. People are especially concerned with the question - why did the founders of spiritual Teachings not escape various physical illnesses? Usually this question is asked by those who are themselves greatly contributing to such illnesses through suspicion, condemnation, and all manner of opposition to spiritual labor. But put this investigator into a poisoned room and he will at once be taken ill with a hundred ailments. Of course, one must visualize the intensity of the organism during spiritual labor. In its desire to help, it absorbs the surrounding conditions like a magnet. The transference of another person's illness to oneself is not a fairy tale. During this process it can be noticed that the pain is not transferred correspondingly, but strikes the tensest or weakest centers. The pains described in the lives of the saints should not be regarded as exaggerated. On the contrary, they are as intense and varied as humanity itself. But what alleviates these sufferings? Besides the silver cord of the Hierarchy itself, the very heart often gives the sign for the healing ray to begin. We are often astonished that doctors pay no attention to the people who visit the sick. Perhaps one half of the cure would consist not in medicines, but in the ejection of the harmful elements which are so plentifully brought in by those who come bringing spiritual contagion. Heart (1932) - 438:
438. An inquiry into people who purify and people who do harm is necessary in medicine. Without a solution of this problem protection from many of the latest diseases cannot be discovered! It should not be forgotten that diseases evolve together with races and epochs. But our recorded science is still so young that one cannot talk about comparative methods for it. It is acquainted with only a few centuries, but what of the tens of millenniums? We have become very conceited and have forgotten about all that we do not know. But the heart knows the dates, and even an ignorant heart quivers with the approach of the Fiery World. Heart (1932) - 439:
439. The projection of thought upon a highly sensitized film is quite possible, but for this, one should collect the most acute thinking. The chief thing lies in the quality of thinking. Sound creates rhythm upon the sand. Thought also emits vibrations. But of course, it is much finer than sound. Therefore, thought cannot react upon the coarse grains of sand but does act upon the most delicate film. People will not reach such refinement and concentration soon. They substitute amusements for concentration. But has dissipation been ordained Everywhere, action was indicated, but not the chaos of scattering dust. Heart (1932) - 445:
445. Powerful volcanoes awaken; the fire seeks an exit. People know of it, but do not renounce a single habit. Likewise, it is difficult for them to transfer the consciousness to the heart. One should protect oneself against all poisons by the best armor. So, also, people do not foresee national events, but the sequel is inevitably propelled. The battle is not easy; one must gather in one's heart all courage. Only thus will you keep pace with Us. Heart (1932) - 447:
447. We understand how the great future is being prepared. True, people do not accept Our methods. They do not value the immutable and guiding quality of the consciousness. They think something will succeed by the usual laudations and by money, but, according to Our method, beauty is born of tension. Let us not disparage when the roots of the tree are already growing. Therefore, caution is so greatly needed when there is unprecedented tension. The approach to life through the heart as a guiding principle is not only the reiteration of previous Teachings but it also performs a true transmutation of life. Heart (1932) - 448:
448. People easily recognize the scientific quality of the lower, Hatha Yoga, but they do not even attempt to bring the highest signs into the circle of scientific observations. Of what use are mechanical siddhis compared to the manifestations of the most exalted heart? The siddhis of the body cannot be applied often, whereas the activity of the heart is an incessant stream. Of course, one's attention should be intensified in order to observe the most subtle manifestations of the heart. But serious experiments also demand attention. Is it not better to become accustomed to attentiveness through one's own heart? These experiments in attentiveness will not be in vain. Above all, they are fitting for the approach to the Subtle World. He who has once listened to his own heart does not see even any end of observations. Observations that are begun in the home will inevitably guide the consciousness of him who observes universally and will indicate the path to the highest worlds. Why write a multitude of formulas without desiring to apply them to life? Contact with the subtlest energies refines the entire being. He who has entered the fiery path understands the refinement, keenness, and vigilance of which I speak. Heart (1932) - 451:
451. We do not like to give narrow, precise advice. First of all, people do not accept it for fulfillment. People do not care for the fundamentals of the Teachings. They always prefer fakirs and fortunetellers. But even these cherished methods are not accepted for execution. Naturally, they seek advice, but will not make the effort to understand it and will distort it, even causing harm. Heart (1932) - 453:
453. Verily, nothing is duplicated in the Universe. But the heart of man still remains most individual. And who can measure this abyss? And who will undertake the task of explaining and reiterating to all peoples about the heart? Not lawyers, nor physicians, nor warriors, nor priests, but the Sisters of the Great Mountain will undertake the solemn duty of laying a hand upon the aching heart, designating with the other hand unlimited Benefaction. Who, then, will know how to understand the solemnity of love, which unites the silver thread with the citadel of the Highest Heart? Therefore We send the Sisters to an achievement of the heart. It is impossible to manifest the infinitude of the Highest Heart in accordance with the comprehension of an unawakened consciousness. But you must already be successful in the assimilation of solemnity. You must build up solicitude not to dishonor solemnity by anything petty and lacking in co-measurement. In this way shall the Sisters of the Mountain progress in service. Thus, they will protect the hearts of people from infamy and the stench that is engendered by darkness. Heart (1932) - 454:
454. In all races and at all times there existed the cult of the heart. Even the savage, on devouring a living heart, regarded it as the supreme power, and thus in his own manner paid reverence to the heart. But our era has completely forgotten and rejected the Teaching of the Heart. The heart demands new understanding. One must be prepared to find that purely scientific facts about the heart will arouse a special accusation of superstition. The dogmatic professional people will try with special effort to defend their mediocre existence. Thus, one must realize that the battle for understanding the heart will be especially severe. Thus will the dark forces defend the brain, setting it counter to the heart. This, of course, will create only distortion. The leg has important functions, but it is not necessary to carry food into the mouth with one's foot. Hence, goal-fitness comes first. Heart (1932) - 455:
455. The atmosphere is unusually dense! One must be especially dull-witted not to sense the phenomena manifested with each step. The condition of the world cannot be considered normal, yet the people of Atlantis also failed in like extent to see all that was already amazing. They even went further. They meted out capital punishment to all who pointed out the evident calamities. Of course, such a measure only served to hasten the destruction. People have never willingly acknowledged that they themselves are the basis of transmutation of psychic energy, and so they were never reluctant to divert the flow of this precious power. Heart (1932) - 462:
462. Unutterable are many concepts and conditions. Only disrespect for the sonority of words permits people often to twitter like birds; but if they studied the language of the birds they would be amazed at its solemnity. There is more exaltation in the words of birds than in the contorted judgments of the people, the bipeds. It is not without reason that I reiterate about solemnity, because it is the nourishment of the heart! Not by condemnation or irritation, but insolemnity do we prepare for the great march onward. This onward march must be understood as a service to the Teaching of Life. Heart (1932) - 463:
463. The disturbance of climatic conditions is evident. But people superficially remark about sunspots or the shifting of Earth's axis. Such assertions are made by the most cowardly, but they do not even realize what they are saying. The wiping out of civilizations, the annihilation of life by which the planet was visited more than once met with precisely the same theorizing. Thus, also, people did not care to notice the signs of disarray, and continued superficially to argue about prolonging the sapped-out conditions of life. Now, also, among innumerable misconceptions people ask why in studying the highest knowledge the heightening of sensitiveness and peculiar pains become inevitable. If they were told that because of their heedlessness the chosen ones suffer, they would not believe it. They will not admit that in themselves they represent condensers and transmuters of energy. Thus, when numerous such apparatuses are damaged, the distribution of energy is disturbed and only a few sensitive hearts take on the pressure which should have been apportioned throughout the entire world. The solar natures take upon themselves the pressure of the fiery energy, and must be responsible for millions of drones. Heart (1932) - 464:
464. We entrust Our disciples with the task of enduring the desert and the atmosphere of the city as well. Thus they can compare the differences in the pressure of the fiery energy. It is intolerable that people should collect in multitudes so long as they do not realize what precious vessels of energy they are. They will not admit the thought of the value of their spirit. Therefore the feeling of solemnity is the most difficult for them. The quiver of wings and steady ascent are beyond one's strength when the significance of spirit is rejected. Undoubtedly there is a disruption of climatic conditions. Is not humanity's spirit responsible for this perilous manifestation? Heart (1932) - 465:
465. The impression of the aura on film does not depend upon the film itself, but on the photographer and the subject photographed. The usual satisfactory plate is adequate, but the qualities of the participants and the witnesses are especially important. Not even with the excellent qualities of one participant should one expect immediate results. The vina must be tuned in order to attain harmonies. But people dislike preparatory work most of all. In addition, another condition is necessary - one should be able to pass at least one day without the slightest irritation. Imperil corrodes the most significant reflexes of energy. An irritable person can be called a shell in the full meaning of the word. The most significant results are obscured by one crystal of imperil. Imperil should not be regarded as a houseplant, its odor is widespreading and blights all currents. Hence, when I speak against irritation, I do not refer to dogma, but to an indicated medical cure. As always, this consideration must be carried out beginning with the most minute. Heart (1932) - 471:
471. People regard the Teaching of the Heart as having the least foundation. But can one regard the current of the heart energy as an occult thing? On the contrary, there is nothing more precise than the beat of the heart. The sensitive heart leads to the renewal of consciousness. At least show respect for the heart in its work. Heart (1932) - 474:
474. The dying out of generations of human and animal life as well as the exhaustion of nature's generative forces indicates the end of Kali Yuga. This process evolves before your eyes, but only few take the trouble to notice this cosmic manifestation. Even you at times are prone to ascribe to chance the evidences of the austere law called into action by humanity. It would seem impossible not to perceive the occurrences of recent years! Yet people nevertheless lull themselves with the consolations of yesterday, but should they perceive menacing signs anywhere, they fall under the spell of animal fear. Still no one harkens to the word about the heart. The great salutary substance remains unapplied. Heart (1932) - 476:
476. Even the most tender, the most compassionate heart should not be lacking in courage. The heart is a rock on which strongholds can be built. Can a stronghold prevail without courage and solemnity? In the most limited circumstances courage gives sweep to the horizons, and solemnity leads to the Heights. One should be tireless in the quest for courage and solemnity. Courage may either be buried under the fragments of destructions or remain incompletely developed. This is a quality that belongs to the list of those which are developing. Each courageous quality has been tested in the past, thus the igniting of courage is not difficult when its blade has already experienced battle People often use beautiful expressions without realizing their origins. They say correctly, "The heart became alight," or "The spirit was kindled." This means that time was when they remembered the fire of the heart, but now they are ashamed of this fire. They are primarily ready to explain their beautiful expression either as a superstition or the fantasy of a nursery rhyme. But during the best moments let us recall fire, courage, and solemnity. Love, which is comprised in pure solemnity, is always in need of defense against dark maligners. Courage becomes a shield, and fire welds its streams into a fiery sword. Heart (1932) - 478:
478. Let them smile at Our Advice about the heart. The most difficult for them will be to accept the dimensions of everything, beginning with their own hearts. But We know how to await understanding. The character of people is known to Us. Therefore We place our confidence in the power of patience. Asserting courage, We will not forget patience. It is a solace to know that patience overcomes any irritation. In the intensity of patience a special substance is created which, like a powerful antidote, neutralizes even imperil. But, of course, patience is not a lack of feeling. During criminal indifference, benevolent reactions are not evident. Patience is a conscious tension and an opposition to darkness. Heart (1932) - 480:
480. If some one begins to complain about the intangibility of the Subtle World, point out how exceedingly erroneous is this statement. The wings of the Subtle World touch people more often than it is customary to think. But people themselves brush off the invisible flies and an invisible web. Often people also fight against an intrusive thought and turn around with the question, "Who calls me?" A multitude of subtle but entirely real sensations fill life. Because of their physical reality many of them can even be studied with comparatively crude apparatuses. As you know, the feeling of invisible webs over the face can be distinctly and enduringly felt. It would seem that for physicians who occupy themselves with research in the domain of psychic phenomena, this sensation should be very significant. Why not experiment with such people by means of various apparatuses, regarding pulsation, character of secretions, regarding the heart and the receptivity of the skin? The subtle element will also indicate a kind of tremor near the person under observation. Thus, one could begin useful observations by groping, but the chief trouble is that usually such experiments are carried on sporadically, without unwavering iron patience. The Subtle World demands striving, not convulsions. Heart (1932) - 481:
481. When I speak of the touches of the Subtle World, I do not refer to the sensation of a handclasp or a touch which calls attention. These manifestations may be unexpected and hence elude observation. But the invisible web and the so-called intrusive thought can be analyzed. Naturally, not in insane asylums, but precisely on healthy people can the Subtle World be studied. Obsession, of course, provides a succession of manifestations, but the lower spheres must not be made manifest for they are dreadfully contagious. Heart (1932) - 482:
482. Would it not be regarded as a strong psycho-physical manifestation when the bed, the armchair, and the table shake from healing vibrations? It is not astonishing that sometime these are mistaken for the tremor of an earthquake. Skeptics will often identify this sensation as dizziness. Vibrations also provide material for experimentation. With even primitive apparatuses one can observe the vibrations of heavy objects. From such crude examples one can proceed to the organisms of people, which vibrate through all nerve centers. You are aware of these vibrations and accept them as entirely natural, but do not let us flatter ourselves with the hope that multitudes of people wish to know them. Yet all teachings are aware of them and speak definitely about them. Even primitive teachings gave an important significance to vibrations. Thus, when thinking of the heart, let us unfailingly remember the powerful healing through vibrations Heart (1932) - 489:
489. He who has cognized through the heart will not ask for that which follows before having read what preceded. Thus, perception through the heart bestows a charm which cannot be acquired with gold. The manifestation of Anura - in other words, charm of the heart - is very highly valued. It belongs among the cumulative and undefinable qualities. Anura is charm of the heart, or regal heart. It can be seen how from one's childhood this charm unfolds, sometimes even as a burden to oneself, because people of differing tensions confuse the rhythm. Heart (1932) - 490:
490. When a house is for rent, even the crudest people will inspect every corner and express their feelings. Could We, then, place our disciples in uninspected dwellings? One must be aware of everything that surrounds one. One must sense all stratifications of the past before striving into the future. But when the decision about the future comes, the past falls away like the shadow of the passing sunset; and it is only the glow of sunrise that illumines the brow. Some people suspect Us without cause of insufficient cooperation. Our care about them is far greater than is their thought about Us. If one were to enumerate the great number of wasted counsels and incomplete structures, one could imagine how difficult it is to fill the abysses! Thus, even now beautiful strongholds can be erected! Heart (1932) - 495:
495. At times people are ready to admit the power of thought, but they do not apply this admission to themselves. They dream of great thoughts but will not discipline the small ones. They will ask how to transmute thought into action. One must begin by disciplining the smallest thoughts and then, only, create a thought that moves mountains. The advice about disciplining small thoughts is the inception of bringing health to the heart. Do not rely upon a variety of outer pranayamas. The path of Agni Yoga is through the heart, but the heart must be aided by disciplining thoughts. Disorderly thoughts are like vermin, they injure the subtle substance. Often they carry deadly poison. Precisely the smallest thoughts are like madness, and they form the chief obstacle to the rapport of the subtle and dense worlds. How to persuade friends that they should undelayingly accept and execute that which is said about small thoughts? After all, this demands only slight attention and the realization of responsibility. Heart (1932) - 497:
497. You will be confronted with the question - Why does the manifested help appear precisely upon the brink of the abyss? There are many causes for this, among them karma and the desire for self-perfectment, yet from another angle, the cause lies in the tensity of heart energy. For cooperation with the Highest Forces tensity of the heart is needed, but it usually begins only when the tension reaches its extreme limit. This means that if the heart energy were manifested as it should be, cooperation would be achieved earlier. Thus we arrive again at the education of the heart energy. Let us remember that this education should begin with the minutest sensations and the most usual actions. This circumstance complicates the situation, because people usually like to say, "Let me fight a giant, but spare me from catching fleas." Yet giants are rare, whereas fleas are innumerable. One must pass through these dark swarms. The house has to be protected from them. The venom carried by the giant is less than that of the flea. Furthermore, the appearance of the giant evokes unusual courage; yet courage is also necessary against flies and fleas, and usually people suffer from flies rather than from giants. Heart (1932) - 498:
498. Refutation of the Teaching may be of many forms. Some cannot assimilate the Teaching at all, just as they refuse in general to accept wise counsel. But it is much more dangerous for him who understands the value of the Teaching, yet who consciously refutes it, because he is already in the service of darkness. It is the same with people in whom already the most manifest strivings suddenly deviate. This occurs because of deficient education of the heart. This subject should be taken up in the family and in the school. It should be accorded the importance of more than an experiment; it should lead decisively to the development of memory, attention, patience, benevolence, and finally it should lead toward the observation of the heart's sensations. Thus will solemnity and love of the beautiful become inrooted. Thus will the boundary of Light and darkness be defined. Children love Light! Heart (1932) - 500:
500. The heart was always regarded as the focal point of life. Then people, in their hearts, become cognizant of the Yoga of Hierarchy, in other words, the link with the Supreme. Now there has been set down the Yoga of the Subtle and Fiery Worlds; such cooperation of the heart appears as a new condition in people's consciousness. Precisely, we must not remain within the boundaries of abstract ethics. The events and indisputable conditions lead mankind toward new paths; therefore We so greatly advise discarding the yoke of habit, and an understanding of our unique times. Heart (1932) - 502:
502. Is it possible that people are unaware of the peculiar character of heat, storms, hurricanes? Thus, you rightly grieve for nature, which is sickened by human madness. Heart (1932) - 503:
503. Illumination, in essence is the bliss of striving; hence it cannot be death-bringing. Life, however, evidences quite the opposite. From where does this perverse result issue? Naturally, not from the light-bearers themselves, but from the vicious contagion of the surrounding atmosphere. Thus, once again life indicates to what an extent humanly created conditions fail to coordinate with the beautiful possibilities. Hence, let us assiduously propel spatial calls, in order to regenerate the consciousnesses! Not few are the strivings sent by Us in order to attract the attention of people to the vicious madness which increases incalculably. They wish to scoff at the Law of the Universe, but first of all it is necessary to realize the possibilities missed, knowing that all is repairable. We dream of new races, but first let us consider why the new race is needed and how each one may help its realization - first of all, in mobility. It is necessary to teach children this winged mobility. Heart (1932) - 505:
505. The lack of observation among people is shocking! Try to fill a room gradually with smoke and observe who of those present will first notice it. Usually the state of self-satisfaction is immediately transformed into despair. The horror lies in that the despair is replaced by self-satisfaction. Thus, regard the chief misfortune as lying in non-rhythmical oscillations. With Us, attention is paid primarily to observation that contributes to the harmonization of the centers. Heart (1932) - 507:
507. An experienced ruler often lays his hand upon the shoulder or hand of him with whom he converses. Some do this consciously, but the majority do it unconsciously. But even those who do this consciously are not always aware of how to utilize this method. They regard the hand as being sufficient, that the palm of the hand already communicates the power of the thought; but very seldom do people realize that the tips of the fingers have stronger emanations. Hence, if a thought is being suggested, the fingers must be tightened, but if one desires to receive the reaction of one's companion, the tips of the fingers should be separated. Thus, considerable stirring of an entire group of centers is effected. So many possibilities are concealed in each act! It is only necessary to apply them consciously. Consciousness and unconsciousness may be compared to swimming with or without experience. Of course, someone may swim immediately, but this occurs very rarely. Thus, in everything it is necessary to observe Hierarchy, which pervades our consciousness visibly and invisibly. It would be sad if the consciousness represented something abstract and almost supernatural. Each heart beat fills us with a realization of existence, and with a true understanding of Be-ness. Mental fog results only from lack of respect for consciousness. These words should be inscribed in each school. Children may ask, "How is it possible to guard against deadening habits?" Then someone can point out the inscription concerning respect. Heart (1932) - 511:
511. Again you should not wonder that you create good deeds in spirit without always remembering them in the body. A generous donor does not count his gifts. It is impossible to enumerate in words the gifts of the spirit. Many of them are so fiery as to be indescribable in words. Thus, worldly concepts do not contain that which is most subtle and most high. It is necessary to remember that each hour the fiery heart creates that which people term miracles. Thus one can create in accordance with the laws of the Universe. Apply this quality solemnly. Heart (1932) - 513:
513. I say as much as is necessary and possible. The Indication must be accepted like a command in battle. At present, help is needed; it must consist not only in unity and solemnity but also in straining the heart toward Us. It is necessary to cast out all extraneous thoughts in order to facilitate Our sendings to you. The significance of a flaming heart is great, this is verily a cosmic magnet. People will admit their cosmic significance least of all. Everyone is willing to fly in the heavens, but here, also one's significance is great! Heart (1932) - 520:
520. After the pulsations of the world the tremors of human hearts are not frightening. Hence, a great touchstone must be applied everywhere, or else it will be impossible to exist, sinking into the slough of meanness. The scale of the entire Universe is needed where Armageddon thunders. Consolation lies in co-measurement. One's entire observation must be applied in order to evaluate the essence of the battle. And yet, people often understand the battle as something not beyond a street brawl, forgetting that the battle is in the mailbox, in the smile of cunning deceit, and in the restraint of Light. The battle is far more dramatic than earthly people understand. When I speak about caution, also understand it in seven ways. Heart (1932) - 523:
523. It must be understood what a petty thought is. Like an insect it undermines the strongest intentions. The firmest character can be shaken by the pricks of small thoughts. This is seemingly repetitious and has become a bore, but when the time for action comes, people shower themselves with a cloud of chips of small thoughts. The noblest decisions are eradicated under the layer of shameful thoughts. Achievement is impeded primarily not so much by doubt as by inchoate thoughts, generated by old habits. I affirm that it is not difficult to liberate oneself from habits if we can sufficiently project the consciousness into the future. Often people measure the future according to the present and thus clip the new wings. Even birds know about the change of plumage, and accommodate themselves to corresponding conditions. During the molting of their feathers they isolate themselves in the underbrush in order to soar again renewed. Thus, let us take an example from these younger brothers. They can sing to us an excellent song of the heart. Heart (1932) - 524:
524. People do not want to imagine how many dangers take place around them. How many times the Highest Forces and participants in the Subtle World have saved them! But mankind assumes that if the day has passed nothing has threatened. Such a trend of thought deadens the embryo of the sense of gratitude, yet without this feeling humanity cannot succeed. Instead of gratitude a demand appears and then a threat. But one cannot cross by a threat, just as one cannot do so on nettles. Pitiful are the threats against the Highest Powers! There is nothing more disintegrating than threats. The heart withers from the dust of threats. Heart (1932) - 526:
526. We often send strong warnings to people, but their deafness is astonishing. Even what they hear they distort beyond recognition. One cannot sufficiently wonder at people who, even for the sake of their own salvation, are so inert, their purpose being to offend the Highest Powers. I ask that the abominable decrees of the Satanists be not forgotten, and it should be remembered that by uniting forces evil will be conquered. This must be remembered as a Command of the Lords. One must have no regrets, for in the time of battle one must strive only to the future. Heart (1932) - 529:
529. People ascend peaks in order to study cosmic rays. Probably they have not taken into the slightest consideration the composition of the mountain itself. And certainly they did not contribute to the experiment by study of their own energies. The experiment can either be strengthened or almost disrupted by a disorderly combination of observers. I am astonished at how extensively people rely on dead apparatuses, forgetting the effect of their own living energy. The fluctuations of the most precise apparatuses in different hands are worthy of observations. Even the most sensitive chronometers work differently in various hands. Of course, such simple evidence arouses the derision of dwarfs. Is it possible that they have so low an opinion of themselves that they do not admit having any emanations of their own? It seems they do not regard themselves as having the image and likeness of Divinity! Yet even pigs have emanations. Heart (1932) - 532:
532. People think in vain that each treason and malevolence does not evoke a rebounding blow. At times the blow may not be immediate, and often it cuts off all possibilities without any visible consequences. But the law of equilibrium is immutable. A heart must be engraved upon the indicator of the scales, because it is the judge of balance. Hence, all warnings against malevolence are not only ethical but are valuable as remedies. Heart (1932) - 533:
533. People think in vain that a High Spirit becomes insensitive to minor treasons. One the contrary, sensitiveness grows with purification of the heart. Of course, parallel with this, the power of the heart also increases, but sensitiveness still cannot avoid being poisoned by the surrounding malice. Thus, the path of purification cannot be called obtuse. One must realize how much easier of access is the purified heart. Therefore, among the questions of the Mysteries there was one - "Canst thou cast out the fear of pain?" The heart knows the pain of the world, but it also knows the superterranean rays. It is not easy to make these rays evident, but on the other hand, the scientists can cognize special cosmic rays that gather around a purified heart. Not without reason is the purified heart called a summit. Thus, the purified heart can be utilized for many experiments, but of course such a precious vessel should not be broken. It can be said that the karma of the destroyers of hearts is a very heavy one. Heart (1932) - 534:
534. It is wrong for people not to pay attention to the effects of eating during irritation and agitation. Very strong poisons are formed by this unwise procedure. Many days must pass before this poison will dissolve. It should be remembered that hunger is far better than harmful food. During irritation and excitement I advise milk in all forms as a customary antidote. Soda strengthens the action of milk. The ability to recognize disquietude is already a considerable step toward the education of the heart. If disquietude occurs, one should be able to nullify it; but often disquietude is confused with fatigue, then let us not overlook musk or certain varieties of phosphorus, the substance that is called sperm oil, and cod-liver oil and fresh kumiss which are popular among northern people. Also, you remember to what an extent the Teacher sends rays at night, but even these rays act far more powerfully when they are recognized. The silence of the ancients during the meal had a sacred significance. But the understanding of sacredness also comprised the cure. Thus, the heart and nerves can often be strengthened by a rational partaking of food. We are not Luculluses, but each vital function must be rational. Many workers have poisoned themselves. Moreover, the Chinese sometimes fed the enemy with the liver of an irritated rooster - thus resourceful are human wiles. But in the New World everything must be directed to good. Heart (1932) - 535:
535. Observation of the heart must begin from childhood. In this way one can become aware of certain periods when the spirit gradually takes possession of the body. Likewise, through constant observation one can perceive how the proximity of beings from the Subtle World influences the heart. Many unexplainable heartbeats are of course due to the influence of the Subtle World. Many cessations of the pulse can recall the danger of obsession. Many tremors of the pulse are characteristic even from the age of seven, they reveal the completion of the entry of the spirit. Such evidence should have been known to physicians long ago, but instead of observation they begin to apply all sorts of narcotics, laying the foundation for an early destruction of the intellect. Thus, one should not inflict coarse ignorant measures upon the heart. It should be remembered that if the heart is the mediator of the highest worlds, then the methods for sustaining the heart must be refined. It is unwise to pity the coarsening of humanity and neglect the care of its chief organ. The heart of humanity is sick. First of all, one must render healthy the sphere of the heart, certainly, if the people with to avoid a catastrophe. Heart (1932) - 539:
539. You already know why the magnet was placed above the crown of the head. But one should not forget the ancient treatment of the heart by a magnet, also the strengthening of the nerves and the knowledge of magnetizing them according to the flow of nerve substance. These old remedies should be closely examined; above all, they correspond to the gradual realization of rays and currents. Of course, not only do the magnetic properties of metals effect powerful reactions but many other properties as well respond to the mineral basis of our organism. The laying of metals themselves upon the body produces a strong reaction. Naturally, the special properties of different skins should be taken into consideration. Fatty skin precipitations can greatly prevent subtle reactions; therefore, in antiquity efforts were made to destroy the fatty precipitations. Actually, the vegetable oils for massaging have nothing in common with the fatty precipitations of the body. On the contrary, the vegetable oil dissolves the fat together with its poisons. Thus it can be observed that in antiquity the hygiene of the body at times was at a higher level than in contemporary days. The ancients distinguished the mineral properties of water for their ablutions, but at present one scarcely pays attention to them. One would probably laugh now if it were recalled that entirely different fragrances were applied to the crown of the head, the region of the heart, and even to the extremities. A refined understanding of the needs of the body safeguarded many generations. For instance, it can be recalled how solicitously the Egyptians treated the condition of pregnancy. Now people rarely study the tastes or the strange demands of pregnant women. But formerly, at the inception of pregnancy the temple physicians defined the necessary mineral and vegetable reactions according to astrological data. Thus the labor itself was eased considerably. But now, instead of wise preliminary measures people apply coarse narcotics, not desiring to understand that the bond has not yet been severed with the child. The heart of the mother is at times very strained, and each narcotic reacts upon the milk - thus, nature is in need of corresponding reactions. Heart (1932) - 542:
542. Much knowledge is given, but it must be applied. Not in depression, not in doubt, not in suspicion, but in joy of the future this information is to be applied. Thus, one must primarily take care not to reject the tiniest useful blade of grass. If even the small ones from the Subtle World come with cooperation, do not reject them - they can ward off the arrow of evil. Thus, people usually expect great signs, but small helpers are never foreseen. Heart (1932) - 546:
546. Each piece of a neighbor's bread is protected by law, but the devouring and plundering of the forces of the spirit is not prohibited. Thus, because of ignorance various types of vampirism are permitted. Verily, it is horrifying to observe how strength is plundered without its being applied for good. Vampires of all kinds do not plunder strength for good deeds. At best they swallow up strength for egoism, and then the entire dark criminality follows. It is impossible to enumerate the abuses of precious strength. But when We advise caution, it is understood as inactivity. And when We speak of the significance of the heart, it is explained as superstition; yet neither the brain, nor the solar plexus, nor the Kundalini will give the signal about the plundering of the strength. Only the heart gives incessant signs, and people usually do not want to recognize them. In our era it is not permissible to despise so greatly the manifold activity of the heart. Moreover, it is time to understand that without realization all the signs of the heart will pass away in vain. Heart (1932) - 551:
551. Man cannot conceal his inner motives. Though these may not be reflected in earthly expressions, in the subtle feeling there are no secrets. Usually, people do not know how to assimilate the feelings of the Subtle World. But they feel a seeming disquietude, confusion, or joy, as if some secret record were before them and they felt its significance before unsealing it. Yet with the education of the heart one can have an understanding of human motives that is not incidental. Moreover, one can evaluate not only the significance of thoughts but also their substance. Is it not true that the heart often does not reflect people's motives because they do not exist altogether or resemble down wafted by the wind? Ask your interlocutor what he desires. The usual response will be an evidence of confusion. Such a heart, not having crystallized its strivings at all, will be confused in the Subtle World. The Teaching is not luxury. It teaches the minimum that should be expected from those reincarnated over millions of years. Let us not impede in any measure the flighty tendency of thought, but it is necessary to demand cognizance of the heart. Heart (1932) - 553:
553. If, while you are in Asia, you speak of being fatigued because of your participation in the work in America, no one will understand or believe it. It is time for humanity to learn respect for the spiritually expanded consciousness. Aside from any magic, we participate at remote distances. We prompt thoughts, write letters, and thus people cooperate with each other far more than is presumed. One must avoid the more each wrathful principle. Understanding Universal Good, one must be more good. The heart must become accustomed to the efficacy of good. As experienced warriors, you should acknowledge the power of good. No power of evil can conquer good. Let us not regard it as something clever; cunning is not cleverness and hence cannot abide in the heart. We affirm the path of knowledge, but let us not in silence avoid the creative principle of good. Heart (1932) - 561:
561. The great law is to transfer the heart from the category of ethical abstraction to a scientific motive force. The evolutionary step of understanding the heart has to begin in the days of Armageddon, as the sole salvation of humanity. Why are people unwilling to sense their own hearts? They are willing to seek within all vagaries, but reject the closest. Even though they call the heart a machine, let them observe all characteristics of this apparatus. We are not insisting on the moral significance of the heart - this is indisputable. But now the heart is needed as the bridge of salvation to the Subtle World. It should be affirmed that a realization of the qualities of the heart represents the most vital step for the world. Never as yet has it been regarded as salvation. Let him who remains deaf accept all consequences! It should be understood that now the human heart lends itself to unusual possibilities of observation. The catastrophic condition of the lowest spheres of the planet reflects its effects upon the activity of the heart. One should not fear the previous epidemics, but should be aware of the entire sequence of sufferings caused by faulty prophylactic of the heart. To comprehend this as vague prophecies is the worst thing. On the contrary, these conclusions should be accepted as emanating from the most precise laboratory. All circuitous ways should be rejected. One must accept the foundation of the heart and understand the significance of the focus. Digressions are unfit, and doubts admissible only where man has not attained an understanding of the heart's beat. Heart (1932) - 565:
565. Much more of the wondrous occurs than we are accustomed to think. One could cite some historic instances of how prominent persons disappeared without leaving traces. But those who, for certain reasons, could not hide, apparently died, asking that they be covered tightly and that afterward thick layers of flowers be strewn upon them. During the night unknown persons came, made an exchange, and departed with the apparently dead. One could point out more than one case in Asia, Egypt, Greece, when events demanded such a transformation. Of course history represents these events in an entirely distorted manner. Empty tombs and secret cremations could recall much that is unknown to the people. One should measure with large scales. One should not assume that things are limited. Materia Lucida is ample for all achievements. One can develop great responsibility precisely through great measures. There are many ways, and if now We insist upon the shortest, it means that the limit of events has approached. It is correct to observe the causes and the course of events. But only a few feel responsibility for what takes place. I can affirm that each indicated situation has its most immediate designation. Since ancient days it was customary to investigate the disciple's degree of observation. For this, a seemingly abstract formula was altered and it was observed whether the keen intelligence would be capable of retrospection in order to find application for the formula expressed. The Teaching can deepen the understanding through observation. Heart (1932) - 568:
568. Dreams and visions of former lives always have significance. A page of the astral archive seemingly flares up, recalling the identical mood of the current time. I take as an example the last vision. During an hour of fatigue because of people the first need that was observed was to give help at once. Such is the path of the Bodhisattva, when we forget fatigue and ourselves in order to help. Verily, great is the energy thus created; everywhere it is mentioned as love for one's neighbor. Such love does not calculate, but acts without delay; thus, out of the depths of the Subtle World come the pictures of the past. The detail of this vision is significant - when the servant of pleasure set obstacles on the path of achievement, but nothing stopped the striving. Likewise, again was revealed the need of tolerance toward many persons whom one has encountered more than once. Tolerance and patience are also the path of the Bodhisattva. This path is not in the clouds but on Earth. The effluvium of life is great; hence the path of the Bodhisattva is also needed. Precisely, though these fumes are humanly insignificant, they smart the heart like salt water. Utilize the mountain air; do not tire yourselves, even a diver must not dive if fatigued. One can compare the descent into human refuse precisely with a diver's work. He is ready to help the drowning person, but he himself is in need of air. I do not exaggerate, you are in need of air during Armageddon. Prana is like nourishment for the heart. One cannot help you through ignoble ways; the remedies must be in accordance with the task. But often people do not accept the language of the heart; then the tension of the heart energy is needed - in other words, the expenditure of spiritual treasures. Already, not a few are projected into the world. In accordance with the law of Existence they increase, but this does not ease the burden of the heart. Hence, let us be cautious and remember about the diver. Heart (1932) - 576:
576. The cork mannikins of a familiar electrical experiment remind one more than anything else of people without heart. Under the influence of the currents they are ready to come to life temporarily and even to rise, but as soon as the current stops the cork essence takes control and they again become lifeless. But should humaneness infuse one only under the influence of a current? The heart propels one upward, if it is open. Heart (1932) - 578:
578. Those who do not know will ask, "In what then, is Armageddon expressed if all the dens of evil exist as before?" One ought then to say that all people have felt the battle, but each in his own way. The very tension in the dens indicates each increase in the essence of striving. Therefore, human qualities must be regarded very sensitively. The deaf and dumb sometimes affect strange gestures, for they cannot find any other forms of expression because of their limitations. But, are not people who do not know the heart similarly limited? One should not laugh at such poverty, but unnoticeably and patiently impel it forward toward an image worthy of expression. The same tolerance must be manifested for all ugliness. The present time demands different conditions in all of life. In the letters of the Mahatmas, which are being translated, one can see how Our Guidance, which took place in accordance with the highest plan, was farthest away from earthly actions. The law of free will does not permit approach to the immediate actions. But now the conditions of the planet have changed, the norms of the law are strained. We must look for measures of close guidance, cautiously straining the essence of free will. Thus, the task becomes very complicated. Even the slightest infringement of the free will leads to the most ramified consequences. Correlating karmic conditions with the entrusting of missions can be compared to walking a tightrope, but this rope has to be woven out of the most diverse material. How much attention is needed in order to combine the threads according to color and rhythm! For, with one unrestrained exclamation one can arrest an extended work, hence I advise special caution. There exists a saying about collecting all ropes for the journey. In an hour of tension you do not know which thread will be of use. Therefore, keep every possibility ready without judging whether it is small or great. For the Teacher it is always of value to have the definite assurance that each brief Command of his will be understood and fulfilled. Thus we advance toward the language of the heart, which is not in need of a profusion of words. Heart (1932) - 580:
580. In the general expounding of the Teaching let us realize that a variety of people will sneer at the mention of the heart. For them it is either childishness or, even worse, they believe that they exclusively possess the judgment about the heart, which results in "Our heart, but not yours." Thus the unchangeable universal heart is turned into private property. Hence, let us understand where not to knock. Each blaspheming of the heart means to commit a sacrilege against the spirit of Truth. Heart (1932) - 582:
582. The Brothers of Mercy could enter into the worst nests of pestilence without being contaminated, because they had committed their consciousness to Christ irrevocably and undividedly. Such communion of consciousness created flashes of fire for unassailable purification. Such a Western example can call to mind numerous similar undivided actions which awaken the fire of tension of the heart. Of course, you know of the ancient custom of beating one's chest in an hour when the straining of the consciousness was demanded. Not without cause, or only for the purpose of inflicting pain, did the hermits strike their Chalice with a stone. Through such a primitive method they kindled the fire of the heart. All methods of flagellation and irritating the skin with hair shirts belong to the same primitive methods of straining the heart, when the entire being, through pain, is strained toward one direction. But surely, we shall not resort to such primitive means when we know that the highest protection and ascent are comprised in the indivisibility of aspiration. Through the heart one can transport one's consciousness along the Chain of Hierarchy, thus multiplying one's strength and becoming invulnerable. This means that for such essential achievements three elements are necessary heart, Hierarchy, and the realization of non-separateness. Let us accustom ourselves to constantly feel the heart. Then let us not forget to retain the Image of the Teacher in the third eye, and let us understand the meaning of indivisibility of aspiration. The last may often be the most difficult. People are unwilling to drive away the bats of abomination from around them, and thus they split even their incipient aspiration. The result is a shaggy ball of such aspiration without progress. One should not repeat dismal roulades which contaminate space and impede the link with Hierarchy. Heart (1932) - 587:
This parable can be told to many. The coils of the snake are so frequent! Having become like snakes, people cannot tolerate anything beyond their crawling state. They are ready to waste time and effort in order to discover something which in their opinion would be disparaging. The worm's dimensions correspond to such a tendency of thought. He who tries to assert that the Yogi's achievements do not exist is verily a cunning worm! But it is necessary to centralize all the details of Yoga through refinement of the heart - thus are the ancient achievements renewed in the rays of the New World. Why limit oneself to earthly achievements? Why rend oneself forcibly from karmic conditions? Through the Fiery Baptism one can also here attain the unity with the Subtle World. Thus one can strengthen oneself through the understanding of the heart and receive those beneficial currents which are sensed physically. Heart (1932) - 595:
595. Let us get accustomed to understanding man not only as the expression of the highest spirit but also as an eternally active chemical combination. Thus, we shall get accustomed to understanding the special significance of the combination of human relationships. An Arhat is obliged to sense with the heart, spiritually and chemically, the correlation of approaching combinations. Thus one can avoid many unnecessary frictions. The flaming heart can sense where is contained true correlation or mutual supplementations. Such requirements should be demanded of every leader. He must have a heart open to heaven and to earth. Let us also affirm ourselves in the thought that we shall establish friendly relations with all people. One of the conditions of existence is sincerity, or, to use another word, heartiness. If this foundation is not sufficiently developed, one can strengthen it by turning to the heart. Heart (1932) - 596:
596. You are finishing the first book about the heart, therefore you must be reminded of certain foundations which I suggested more than once. The chief requisite for the application of the heart's energy will be an understanding that physical effort is unnecessary. Also by command of the brain and will, the physical nerve centers act, but the sending by the heart is accomplished without outer tension. The heart can act only when spiritually liberated from physical tensions. Let us not forget that the Western school usually follows the path of the brain, whereas the East, where the foundation is not as yet lost, knows, as formerly, that the power is contained in the heart. Although healing through the heart predicates the touch of the hand, it is neither the hands nor the eyes, but the emanations of the heart that give help. Distance is of no significance for healing through the heart, whereas a sending by the brain must endure barriers of various outside currents. The exercise of the command of the heart demands the least effort and adjustment. Pure thinking, constancy, benevolence, bring the heart energy into action. Let the karmic merits increase the tension and refinement of the heart, but each striving to Hierarchy opens the heart according to one's strength. One must firmly remember about the only path of salvation - through the heart. The affirmation of the law of the heart has traversed the entire history of humanity. It can be observed how within a few centuries people turn again toward the one path. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 1:
1. The element of Fire, the most all-pervading, the most creative, the most life-bearing, is least observed and esteemed. The human consciousness concerns itself with a multitude of empty and insignificant considerations, but the most wonderful of all escapes it. People quarrel over a pice in the bazaar, but they have no desire to stretch forth their hands to the treasure. Much that has been told about the heart must also be applied to the Fiery World, but with particular acuteness. The impetus of Fire is as strong as the structure of a crystal. Not by accident have globes and crystal spheres been employed by clairvoyants. Live embers are needed for the purification of the consciousness; the rainbow flame affirms the striving of the spirit. A multitude of applications of the work of Fire reveal themselves as the most striking conditions of existence. Beginning with the ordinary light formations visible to the open eye, up to the complex fires of the heart, we are led into the realm of the Fiery World. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 2:
2. While observing the fiery signs one may note certain subdivisions of people. Some strive eternally and cannot exist without this uplifting movement - be assured that these belong to the element of fire. Even though they err, they cannot remain inactive. Observe them, and you will invariably discover the flaming force. But do not seek the creative Fire in the inertia of earth, the rolling undulations of water, the gusts of air. We do not wish to extol the fiery people unduly, but in truth it must be said that they move the world. One should not forget that these people do not find it easy to be in the midst of all other combinations. What is said about the Fiery Angel with scorched wings is correct. When he rushes to save the world, his phosphorescent wings brush against the rocks of Earth and are scorched, and the Angel is weakened thereby. Thus is disclosed the marked difference between the earthly world and the Fiery. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 4:
4. It would seem that the Fiery Baptism already has been clearly expounded. Tongues of fire have been manifested above the heads of people, but they do not wish to accept the existing reality. They pretend to reverence the Scriptures but fail to accept them in life. Not all could accept and observe calmly the non-scorching flame as you saw it, yet is was quite real, with all the properties of fire except that of scorching. But one has to have an open heart to face the flame. People have grasped a crude manifestation in the form of electricity, but without applying the fiery properties of the human organism they cannot advance toward a refinement of the manifestation. A new dawn for mankind will come when the understanding of Fire enters life. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 15:
15. "Surround yourself with Fire and become immune," is a most ancient Covenant. But, having grown more callous, people began to forget what Fire was indicated by the Wise. The fire became a physical one and magic circles of fire made their appearance. Thus, people always belittle their essential nature. Actually, any living fire is a healing one, but no resin can compare with the fire of the heart. Let them remember at least about the quality of earthly fire, yet in truth the time has again come to return to the primary source; otherwise it is not possible to cross the boundary near which humanity already stands. The earthly forces have been depleted and strained by humanity, and the Highest Powers are alarmed. Only the fiery, illumined consciousness can restore the broken bridge of ascent. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 17:
17. The substance of fiery immunity was described by Zoroaster. He pointed out that from each pore of the skin people could call forth fiery rays to smite all evil. A man clad in a protective armor cannot succumb to any contagion. One can increase this resistance through unity with Hierarchy. Thus, the heart becomes like a sun reducing all microbes to ashes. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 19:
19. You already know about the significance of the thirtieth year for fiery manifestations, but one should especially guard the organism up to the seventh year. In children, even in the most highly developed, one should never force nature - Fire will not tolerate compulsion. One should know how to open the door, but each coercion may cause irreparable harm. On the other hand, one should not inordinately facilitate the child's striving, since excessive help creates weaklings. Therefore, the Golden Path is ordained. Thus, Fire demands cautious handling in all its manifestations. Clairvoyance and clairaudience are essentially fire-voyance and fire-audience. Fire is needed as the intermediary for all exalted actions. Six hundred times did We speak of the heart; so are We ready to speak six hundred and sixty-six times of the significance of Fire, if only to affirm the definition of Fire as a triumphal ladder. People cannot exist without turning to Fire; in the earthly world or in the Subtle World, they turn to the higher Mediation. But We do not speak of fire worship, for there will be ignoramuses and fanatics who will try to raise this absurd accusation. I speak of the highest attainment, which will bring our subtle body to the Fiery World. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 27:
27. Observation of people who love the structure of flame constantly yields new deductions. Approaching fire, we begin to discern the rhythm of energy, which produces all combinations. One should love this element with full understanding, in other words, with thoughts in harmony with space. If we are prepared to remain earthly gnomes let it be remembered that the best gnomes serve Fire. Thus one should understand that even the lowest consciousnesses are being drawn upward. Even fairy tales speak of gnomes who cannot exist without devotion to the Fiery Beings. Thus the ancients tried to inculcate fiery conceptions in the children's consciousnesses. Nowadays science, through the caloric theory and astrochemistry, gives the identical fairy tale about the Great Fire. But the exceptional character of the fiery manifestations still does not permit the average man to introduce the concept of fire into his daily life, so that Fire remains within the confines of an undesirable abstraction. One must overcome this limitation; I speak as a physician. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 28:
28. All achievements and heroic deeds are essentially fiery actions. The higher energy transports people across the precipice. It may be asked, "Does not the fiery energy participate in the rise of crime?" Certainly, this same energy can raise a bloody knife; therefore We advise not to turn the Fire of Benefaction into the flame of destruction. Besides personal harm, the flame of destruction contaminates the surrounding space. Moreover, a flame of evil is aroused by the decomposing vortices of the lower strata. It has long been said that sinners themselves feed the fires of hell. People are themselves responsible for the extent of evil. As it is, a vast amount of evil is not realized, and people refuse to recognize whence come these hideous burns. In various countries you saw different concepts of hell. If such forms are embodied on Earth, likewise they exist in the Subtle World. How carefully must one avoid all ugliness on Earth! The Fire of Benefaction creates the most beautiful transmutations. Let us then be toiling and blessed smiths. Beneficent Fires are borne high up by the vortexes of the far-off worlds. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 32:
32. It is difficult for a refined heart to exist in the lower strata. To a certain extent the heights are helpful, but still the intervening breaks between the heart and its fiery birthplace are too great. But these polluted strata should not have existed - people created them; hence they must strive to purify them. Artificial ozone helps but little. Prana is purified by the highest Fire, and only this quality makes it creative. Yet even in the planes, even in the city squares, before expressing a decision, try to inhale as deeply as possible. In this inhalation perhaps a particle of the prana of Benefaction will reach you through all barriers. Thus, let us nowhere despair, and let us everywhere make a final effort. One can observe how a sincere heartfelt sigh becomes like a long-drawn out trumpet-call. Thus, let us not forget that all the best manifestations of the human organism not only are powerful in their chemical reactions but penetrate many strata by their psychic force. Let us not in any way depreciate the sacred microcosm created by the will of the pure heart. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 38:
38. People often complain of the isolation of the Subtle World, which is already inaccessible to Earth. Yet the Ayurvedic traditions foresaw this earthly alienation. There exists a plant extract which, when rubbed into the skin permits an approach to the Subtle World, facilitating its visibility and tangibility. But for this a complete detachment of the consciousness from Earth is required. Moreover, such coercion is impermissible in the reconstruction of the world. Let us not disparage the significance of the heart and Fire in any way. Are small roots of any use during the flights of the spirit? Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 41:
41. The concept of Shambhala is actually linked inseparably with fiery manifestations. Without the application of purified Fire it is impossible to approach the higher concepts. Throughout the entire world people are divided into those who are conscious of Shambhala as the Highest Measure and those who deny the future. Let the word Shambhala be known to but a few; each has a different tongue, but the heart is one. One must manifest solicitous attention to each one who is ready to proceed toward Light. The heart must embrace each manifestation that reverberates to the Good. But only under the Flaming Dome are all equal. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 43:
43. To a certain degree, the difficulty of understanding is due to the limitations of the earthly language. All the symbols and higher concepts are conventionalized to an absurd degree. When man observed something beyond the limits of daily life, he began to speak of it in vague and unusual terms, which meant something entirely different to his neighbor. To this were added the anomalies of sight, taste, and hearing, resulting in a complete Babel. When man attempted to express the supreme Hierarchic Concept, he tried to string together the best syllables and only achieved extreme confusion. Notice that everyone who speaks about a transcendental concept meets with the most surprising explanations. People frequently speak about the same thing, but in such different terms that there is no possibility of reconciling these concepts with words. Then, do not tire yourself with argument, but remain silent in cordial solicitude. Let the fiery energy work, it will know how to find at least a narrow entrance. Thus, in all circumstances, remember that you possess a store of the all-pervading energy. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 47:
47. The approach of the Subtle World to the earthly one is one of the great fiery tasks. Imperceptibly, much is being done toward this end. But, in addition, it is necessary to strengthen a consciousness of this in the minds of people. One should affirm its reality and remove it from the category of a fairy tale. It is not sufficient that somewhere results have already been achieved, for the slightest improvement demands a conscious acceptance. If this is apparent even with everyday discoveries, then how much more is it felt when it concerns man himself! It is difficult for man to yield even in the smallest! Rare are the heroes who shed their blood for the good of their fellow man, yet this inner impulse fills the organism with new forces. One should understand the transmutation of the physical body also as a form of heroism. It must serve as an encouragement to realize that the experience of such an approach has already produced excellent and tangible results. People must become accustomed to the fact that the perfecting of conditions of existence must be accelerated, but this must not resemble convulsions. On the contrary, people should not be satisfied with outworn customs; they should learn to rejoice at the new. Joy about the new is already wings to the future. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 50:
50. Each endeavor may be fulfilled in three ways - through external muscular exertion, outwardly through a nerve center, or through the heart's fiery energy. If the first effort is animal, the second is human, and the third is of the Subtle World. The third effort could be utilized much more frequently if people could consciously apply the concept of the heart and Fire. But unfortunately this tension arises only in exceptional cases. Naturally, when a mother saves her child, she acts beyond earthly conditions. When a hero dedicates himself to the salvation of mankind, he multiplies his strength tenfold. But this unconscious enflaming rarely occurs. We watch over the constant increase of forces through the realization of the predestined powers. It is not so difficult to transform and kindle the consciousness when constant attention is applied to it. Constancy is also a quality of Fire. Everywhere, under all circumstance, the essence of fire is the same. Fire cannot be formed out of any elements, any compounds; one can only manifest Fire. Likewise it is possible to draw near to the Fiery World. The most astounding regenerations occur through fiery manifestations. The earthly world is regenerated only through Fire. People believe in the Light of Fire. People become blind because of Earth, and are regenerated through Fire. One can cite many examples of how Fire brings about world upheavals. Without the manifestations of Fire you cannot even enter upon a path of regeneration. Many will scoff at the mere word regeneration, yet even a snake renews its skin. Thus it is better consciously to approach the Fiery World. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 51:
51. It is not terrifying that the oceans change their beds. Should not people be primarily mobile in thought? The ability to transpose one's being into thought will provide a channel to the Fiery World. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 56:
56. Joy and courage are indispensable, but without Fire these qualities are not created. Reason can deprive one of all joy and thus close the gates to the future. Yet a fiery world outlook does not fall from heaven, it must be discovered. This method of discovery must begin in childhood. We see how children already accept inwardly the most difficult tasks of the spirit. Even all impediments placed by their elders serve only to crystallize their straight-knowledge. But crystallization is a fiery action. The best beds of crystals are molded by fire. Thus, the invincible heart is also formed by fiery reaction. This is not a symbol, but a purely laboratory deduction. Yet how far from fiery considerations are people! Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 58:
It is manifested generally in both children and adults, and even in animals. But people prefer not to recognize this preliminary form of dreadful calamity. They will superficially attribute it to the most varied diseases; anything to keep from thinking about the unusual. All such patients should be isolated, and the dead cremated at once. People who have lost their psychic energy may easily succumb to this contagion. It can be intensified by various additional forms, both internal and external. The darkening or inflammation of the skin will suggest smallpox or scarlet fever; the majority of fiery manifestations are reflected upon the skin. Learn to pay attention to these unusual manifestations. Musk, and hot milk with soda will be good preventives. Cold milk is not assimilated by the tissues, whereas hot milk with soda penetrates into the centers. Having tried to reduce temperature with cold applications, people often find that a mustard plaster or hot compress results in unexpected improvement. We definitely oppose cupping glasses and leeches, because they affect the heart and may be dangerous. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 58:
We often send people on most dangerous missions, but at the same time We take care of their health. It is unwise to destroy a useful substance. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 66:
66. Not few are the fires in the fields and forests - but people regard them as supernatural. This can be explained only by lack of imagination. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 67:
67. Besides Our affirmation, even people themselves observe the subsiding of certain continents. Yet no importance is given to this. This is also due to ignorance. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 69:
69. The quality of observation is one of the principal fiery qualities, but it is not attained easily. It is acquired as slowly as is consciousness. You noted correctly that consciousness is strengthened by life itself; observation is strengthened likewise. There can be no abstract consciousness, nor can there be theoretical observation. But human absent-mindedness is monstrous, it creates a seemingly unreal world. In their egoism people see only their own delusions. In such wanderings there can be no discourse about the New World. Hence, by all means, training in observation should be introduced in schools, even for small children. An hour devoted to observation is a true lesson in life, and for the teacher this hour will be a lesson in resourcefulness. Begin the refinement of observation upon everyday objects. It would be a mistake to direct the pupils too rapidly to higher concepts. If, for a beginning, the pupil is capable of observing the habitual contents of a room, this will already be an achievement. This is not so easy as it seems to an unobservant eye. Later, by a series of experiments we can accelerate the ability to form impressions. We can propose that the pupil pass through an unfamiliar room at a run and yet with concentrated observation. Thus, it is possible to reveal blindness and assert true keenness of vision. It is necessary to outline a program of tests for all the senses. Thus is fiery action expressed in a simple exercise. Children are very fond of such tasks. Such exercises of consciousness carry one into the higher spheres. The most ordinary routines can become the gateway to the most complex. Imagine the exultation of a child when he exclaims, "I've seen more!" In this "more" can be comprised an entire step. The same joyous exclamation will greet the first fiery starlet that is observed. Thus, true observation begins. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 71:
71. Each blow of the hammer produces a fiery manifestation, but each sword stroke also yields a fiery display. Let us approve the work of the hammer, and warn against raising the sword. Let us discern each touch of Fire. Let us accept with utmost responsibility each evidence of the great element. The manifested Fire does not return to its primeval state; it will remain in a special state among fiery manifestations. It will be either life-creating or destructive, according to the intention of him who sends it. For this reason I stress the significance of Fire, this inseparable fellow traveler. By the most varied means one should impress people with the significance of the elements. They have forgotten how filled their life is with the most responsible actions. Words and thoughts beget fiery consequences; yet the tongue continues to prattle and thought continues to wound space. Ponder this fiery production! Do not pride yourselves on some dead knowledge as long as you continue to spew slander against the Highest. Remember that this slander will lodge with you forever. The world has been set aquiver by the flames of malice. Its progenitors hope for the ruin of others, but they themselves will perish from leprosy. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 79:
79. It may be asked in what relation Our Teaching stands to the one already given by Us through Blavatsky. Answer that each century, after the manifestation of a detailed exposition, a conclusive culmination is given, which actually moves the world, along the line of humaneness. Thus, Our Teaching includes the "Secret Doctrine" of Blavatsky. Similarly, Christianity was the culmination of the world wisdom of the classic epoch, and the Commandments of Moses were the culmination of that of ancient Egypt and Babylon. However, the significance of the ramiform Teachings must be understood. It is hoped that people not only read Our books but accept them without delay, for I speak briefly of that which must be remembered. When I speak of the need of fulfilling My Indications, I ask you to fulfill them with complete precision. I can see more clearly, and you must learn to follow the Indication, which has in view your own good. A man fell under a train merely because he stepped upon the rails, but he had been forewarned and should not have done so. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 80:
80. People say that before a war or calamity forest fires and other conflagrations occur. Whether or not they always occur is of no importance; what is significant is that popular belief takes note of the fiery tension before world upheavals. Folk wisdom assigns to fire a remarkable place. The Lord visits people in Fire. The same fiery element was chosen as the Highest Judgment. The purging of evil is performed through Fire. Misfortunes are accompanied by burning. Thus, in the entire current of folk thought one can perceive these fiery paths. People like the shrine lamps and carried torches, displayed for the services. In the people's understanding the element of fire has a solemn meaning. Thus, let us draw not from superstition, but from the folk heart.. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 86:
86. It can also be noticed that around certain people things wear out, while others seem somehow to preserve them. At times people erroneously say, "Everything burns on him." In reality it is quite the opposite. Pay attention to the preservers. They will be close to Fire. Precisely the fiery principle preserves the durability of things. I have already spoken about the reaction of the psychic energy of workers upon the quality of their production. Here also we shall look for the participation of Fire. Psychic energy will give fiery evidence of the influx of the fires of space. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 92:
92. The golden network, seen by Urusvati, forms the foundation of the Chalice; one can judge the delicacy of the inner apparatus. Thus, refinement can turn thought toward consideration among human beings. People should not offend one another. In the name of Fire no offense should be given. Not all adjustments are effected with a hammer; small implements and careful touches are also necessary. Again an old truth, but as yet scarcely applied. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 93:
93. In general few can understand the glow of the flaming heart. Yet those who have beheld these fires of illumination know how vital is this manifestation. The Fire-bearer himself notices these instants of light, but for those present many conditions either permit or impede seeing the miraculous Fire. Without doubt the natures of those present have an influence upon the character of the manifestations themselves. One can easily imagine such a mass of extinguishers that even the star of Light will be only a glimmer. But at times a simple yet most beautiful heart sets ablaze a new force of the Fire-bearer. Besides human reactions and conditions of the Subtle World numerous manifestations of nature exert an influence. Thus, during a thunderstorm the luminosity can increase at the moment when the electrical mass also intensifies the inner fires. Water that contains certain mineral properties can also facilitate the manifestation of inner radiance. Naturally, the worst atmosphere is the stale, poisonous air of unventilated houses. Surely, if this air can be the breeding place of disease, how much more can it suppress the emanations of the heart! The manifestation of luminosity is more frequent than is thought, but prejudice and sophistry will always draw their own conclusions. The misfortune is that people cannot detect unfettered judgments. The heralded emancipation, about which people like so much to speak, will be primarily not slavery of opinion. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 97:
The relation of the hieroglyphics found in India to the inscriptions on Easter Island is unquestionable. Thus is disclosed the manifestation of a new relationship of peoples, which fully corresponds to the most ancient sources. Thus, once more you see how the chronicles have preserved the true historical data, but people accept them with difficulty. You observed justly that the facts about the Kalachakra are passed over in silence; this is due not only to ignorance but to an abhorrence of touching the fundamentals. Humanity passes over with equal shudders all the wells of knowledge - this applies to all worlds - and people will shudder just as much over the world of Fire. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 98:
98. Try to divide people according to the elements. Not only according to the type of blood but also according to the character of the nerve substance will it be possible to observe a direct reaction in accordance with the elements. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 99:
99. During every illness one can apply thought as a means of healing or relief, but such thought should eject the sickness from the organism with full force, without hesitancy or delay. However, if such force be lacking it is generally better not to think about the sickness at all, but to leave to the lower Manas the carrying on of the inner battle. It is most harmful to waver in thought and to visualize a victory of the sickness. In such cases it is better to distract the attention of the patient from his condition. When people speak of the fatal outcome of a sickness, they themselves bring it closer. The least serious sickness can assume dangerous proportions if nourished by thought. Observations should be made in hospitals concerning the effect of thought upon the process of illness. Even the healing of wounds depends upon psychic energy. Thus we arrive again at the very same Fire generated by thought. All treatments by rays, thermal action, and applications of light comprise the same fiery influences, which are weak in comparison with the power of thought. Hence , the most vital advice is to develop fiery thought. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 100:
100. Consideration of the significance of synthesis in earthly existence is correct. The entire force of consciousness should be preserved during the attainment of the higher spheres of the Subtle World. Yet only a synthesis of consciousness affords this possibility. One should also become accustomed to the most rapid orientation, and what could better contribute to this than synthesis? People speak of vigilance, but under this quality they think of vigilance in only one direction. But even trusted sentinels have perished from striving in only one direction. Can we value all nature's riches if our eye is unaccustomed to mobility? Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 107:
107. One Chinese philosopher, knowing the frightful aspects of the lower strata of the Subtle World, determined to deaden their impression. For this purpose he filled this sleeping chamber with the most frightful images. In the presence of these revolting masks, he hoped that nothing worse could be expected. Such methods are abominable, although people love them whether in this or in another form. On the contrary, We teach the eye to become non-receptive to the repugnant. Besides, it is impossible to imagine the complete gamut of horrors created by people's vices. Even here in the earthly world we often are horrified by inhuman visages, but imagine the aspects into which these are transformed when their essential nature is unmasked! And here also We often experience the attacks of these dark entities. They attempt to annihilate everything dangerous to them. During sleep they try to weaken one, in order to inflict injury more readily during the disturbance of the balance. One should not consider these dark engenderings as superstitious fancy. Every scientist must realize the depth of the perspective of Existence. The scientist has grasped the incalculability of infinitesimal organisms; he has seen the bones of giant animals, and he can see still more if he peers into the vastness of the Himalayan caves. Thus the scientist measures into infinity and calculates infinite magnitudes by simple mathematical solutions. This means that precisely the scientist must admit the infinitude of fiery formation. Thus, from the merest arithmetical zero one must send one's imagination into the Infinite, remembering that a vacuum does not exist. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 109:
109. The three dimensions are demons' chains - as someone has said. Truly, he who chained the human consciousness with three dimensions was a veritable jailer. How could it have been possible to conceal the other beautiful, higher dimension! In their first questions children often strive beyond the boundaries of conventional limitations. At no time did the ancient wisdom insist upon three dimensions. Only with the gradual coarsening of humanity did this limitation take possession of the mind. It is remarkable that when the lamps of the heart become extinct, people begin to concern themselves with limitations. One can quote numerous historical examples of this self-abasement. But the human consciousness prefers to ignore the fundamentals of self-perfectment. Thus it attempts to conceal the most precious possibilities. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 112:
112. It has been correctly observed that in order for the organism to adapt itself to a vegetable diet after a meat diet three years are needed. But if, for purely physical conditions, such a period is necessary, no less a period is required for the transformation of consciousness, unless karmic conditions induce special possibilities. To transform the consciousness means to enter a special world; it means to acquire a special evaluation of all that occurs; it means going forward without glancing back; it means leaving behind all complaints and acquiring good will. Does it not seem strange that alongside a period for a diet one must put the ethical concept of benevolence? But, fortunately, every physician will support us in this, because benevolence is the best expedient for the digestion. People like to have the spiritual foundations supported by dietetic advice. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 115:
115. Before human eyes many spiritual actions having physiological consequences take place, yet people are unwilling to notice them. The same can also be observed in visiting the Subtle World, where these manifestations are far more distinct. The decomposition of the astral body depends upon fiery contact. When a fiery being approaches certain strata of the Subtle World, a striking manifestation can be witnessed. The fiery substance is a touchstone, as it were. At its touch some subtle bodies are intensified in their fiery capacity, whereas others immediately disintegrate. This process takes place with great rapidity, as if from fire. Thus, one can compare a series of remarkable ascents and deserved departures. Fiery qualities can be manifested not only in the Fiery Sphere but even in fiery earthly incarnations. One should gradually become accustomed to the thought that even here on Earth there can be manifestations of the highest fiery qualities. One should admit this not only because it is immutable but also because of the diversity of nature's manifestations. Some may not admit that the projected subtle body can perform as purely physical an action as writing, but you know that this is possible, and there is no need for Me to convince you of it. Of course, fiery energy is necessary for such action. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 116:
116. Effort is needed for the directing of fiery energy, which for abbreviation we shall call Agni. This exertion is actually not a physical one and not even one of a subtle order. In the East people understand this lightning-speed quality. In Western speech there does not exist at all a designation for this most subtle concept. That is why it is so difficult to speak about the Fiery World. In the Eastern tongues also this concept sometimes becomes obsolete because it is unfit for contemporary consciousness. This is why many of the signs of Tao have been reduced to an outward depiction. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 122:
122. Even in physical illness seek a psychic cause. Nations have composed many sayings about these influences; they say, "Because of the heart the eye has been darkened," or "He has lost his teeth from strain," or "His breast has been split from thinking," - thus do people remember about the principal cause of illness. And a thoughtful physician discerns the difficulty of treating a spiritual condition. It can be affirmed that any illness passes away more quickly when it is not supported by a psychic cause. The same peoples have attributed various curative qualities to Fire. Even incisions have been made using red-hot metal. Thus, fiery neutralization was affirmed even in the primitive consciousness. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 123:
123. The state of illumination is called "fiery aid." This state of consciousness should be approached with all the senses refined. Indeed, it may be noticed that sometimes I speak about things that are almost the same, but in this "almost" is contained one complete turn of the spiral. If you compare all these "almosts," you can discern the stratifications of the consciousness. It is not very easy to assimilate the rhythm of these strata, which differ individually. Yet through many observations it is possible to understand what a most subtle substance our consciousness is. Precisely, I emphasize refinement of the stratifications of consciousness. People often imagine that Fire is something turbulent, unencompassable, almost terrifying, thus they themselves plant fiery thickets. "As you call, so shall the call be answered." Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 125:
125. The situation in the world is difficult; everywhere there is a kind of ossification. People think to entrench themselves in a bog, but whole mountains are splitting as a reminder of what is coming. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 129:
129. If we begin to speak about firespouts, many will altogether fail to grasp the meaning, and others will think we refer to coarse electrical manifestations. Yet, one should ponder deeply upon this subtle fiery action. You have just seen how a mere scratch has caused a fiery burning. Such a manifestation is not from a physical infection. A firespout touched the torn tissue. Similar manifestations can be observed which conform to external fiery tensions. The torn tissue, with all the nerve outlets, serves as a magnet, as it were, for the fiery waves. Indeed, those people who possess vigorous heart energy can more strongly attract the waves of tensed Fire. Therefore, in such cases I recommend water compresses, but no alcoholic preparations. During the tension of Fire alcohol must be avoided, for it concentrates the fiery waves. Many drunkards could give instructive testimony about the fiery waves that cause such sufferings! Of course, I am not speaking now about nerve conflagrations, which only a few have observed. Even so, the firespouts must not be forgotten in such a tense time. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 130:
130. These same spouts and spirals are created by the disordered strivings of surrounding people, though not with bad intentions. You also know the effects of the striving of carnate and subtle bodies. They do not realize that in their tension they almost become vampires. Besides, one should distinguish the sendings of the intellect from those of the heart. Mentioning a name a great number of times may prove to have almost no influence, but a heart-sending, by its anguish of striving, can act as a spiral of asphyxiation. It may be truly said, "Do not strangle, even for your own good." Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 138:
138. For the last time let us turn to friendliness as a basis of life. Friendliness is not the rouge and powder of malice. Friendliness is not a veil. Friendliness is not a mask of treachery. Friendliness is not an affable grimace. Friendliness must be understood as a feeling coming from the heart, devoid of hypocrisy. There are many errors concerning the concept of friendliness, for people have become accustomed to deceive even themselves. But since the quality of friendliness is indispensable for the Fiery World, it must possess genuine honesty. First of all, Fire does not tolerate fluctuations. Hence, one must understand the quality of friendliness in its entirety. Friendliness should not be considered as some sort of achievement. One should not give praise for the quality of friendliness, for it is inseparable from an expanded consciousness. How is it possible to imagine the transformation of the Fiery Mist into a whole beautiful world, without having the strength to purify one's own thoughts from small splinters? Let us realize how petty these splinters are! And it is not difficult to rid oneself of them; one has only to uncover them in the consciousness. Let us not be afraid that people in general cannot return to friendliness, there is enough of it in each of us, therefore, let us assume the same thing about the others. But let us not make of this fiery quality, weak will, subserviency, and pitiful hypocrisy. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 139:
139. Again the low strata of the Subtle World have been revealed in order once more to convince people of how close they are to similar strata of the physical world. It is regrettable that people enter the Subtle World so unprepared for it; they bring their base habits along, and they squander the forces of thought on imperfect forms. In the Subtle World the creativeness of thought is developed in all domains. It is difficult even to imagine on what delusions the precious power is expended! People should be advised to get used to thinking, even a little, about the beautiful, in order to avoid manifestations of ugliness. Not few are the beautiful creations and remarkable manifestations of nature, but it is necessary to observe them. A dark state of mind is the source of all misfortune. Even the low strata of the Subtle World differ in the distinctness of the illusions. Where there is aspiration there are no confused dreams, and all details are clearly impressed. But what a danger there is if the striving is base or trivial! Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 140:
140. Science has already established the existence of particular organisms that can hear distant radio stations without receiving instruments. Indeed, this manifestation of a fiery order discloses paths to realization of the possibility of receiving thought from a distance. If the law of sound waves be understood, it is possible to delve into the same principle. It is fortunate that even the timid contemporary science admits the obviousness of such natural possibilities. But it is deplorable that science does not take the trouble to investigate such individuals. One hears that "with the exception of this phenomenal ability the organism is perfectly normal." This is a most ignorant observation. It means that the physician examined such a phenomenal man as carelessly as he would a recruit before a march. We do not wish to offend the physician, because often there is no place for him to carry out the proper observation. Indeed, the conditions of life render difficult all work of a subtle nature. Try knocking at the door of experimental institutions, and you will be met with an absolutely hostile stream of requirements, which will be beyond the capacity of a seeker. It is necessary to change this situation, otherwise where will it be possible to investigate various evidences of a fiery basis? Try to find the means to investigate necessary manifestations, and you will see how hostile your listeners will be; they will remind you of the Inquisition. As if their task were not to assist that which is highly useful, but to destroy possibilities! Thus it has been, thus it is, and people desire that it should always be so. Otherwise, there would be no Armageddon. One should understand whole-heartedly how many of the subtlest conditions there are that can determine important changes in all of life. Yet how necessary it is to knock for admission, to persist, to submit to derision, in order to reveal that which, it would seem, is open to all. Golgotha is erected by lack of understanding and ignorance. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 143:
143. A headache may have many causes, but it also may come from the non-acceptance somewhere of mental sending; this can also be reflected as needle pricks in the heart. Hence, I am so anxious that this harm should not take place. With some people a routine of negation is formed imperceptibly, and it becomes, as it were, a habit to feel offended. On the basis of these errors, people become impervious to the manifestations of mental sendings. In this state the most benign thought recoils from the obstruction of resentment. Moreover, the thought may return and only cause trouble to the sender. One should urge everyone not to do harm. Besides, a touch-me-not attitude is most petty and is nurtured by an undeveloped consciousness. Thus, in everyday life there exists a routine of resentment. It must be recognized and ejected as a most noxious insect. Petty earthly feelings are turned into a fiery Gehenna. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 144:
144. Much is going on roundabout and especially where there is a Magnet. The Teacher forewarns that nowadays the most unusual conflicts may be expected, so crowded have the lower strata of the Subtle World become. People have decided to fill the Subtle World with great numbers that are arriving before their normal time. No one has thought what the consequences will be for the people themselves. It is impossible to slaughter millions of people with impunity, without setting up a most grave Karma. Even if the karma is not a personal one, so much the worse, because it increases the Karma of nations and of the whole planet. What has been said about peace-makers is the more correct, since because of them there arises a proper attitude toward the future. The lower strata of the Subtle World must not be filled with the horrors of uncompleted karma. One should not think that this will have no reaction upon the condition of the planet. But the principal cause is that no one thinks about the Subtle World at all. The isolation is most frightful; precisely the dark force exults at each alienation. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 145:
145. Let us observe each movement. Our organism reveals many facts which concern the Subtle and physical worlds. It can be noticed how much one's consciousness is changed during a flight into the Subtle World. It is as if it were sifted, and even our favorite formulas remain with the earthly consciousness. This observation is very difficult to comprehend. I rejoice the more when one not only notes this but also recalls the sensation of the slipping away of even a familiar formula. This does not mean that an already developed consciousness is lost in the Subtle World; it is rendered even more acute, but it passes, as it were, through a fine sieve, which transforms the remaining subtle substance. But for this observation a well-developed keen-sightedness is needed. Also, you do well to remember moments of absentation. In time you will know where your presence was needed. Not only in the Subtle World but here on Earth the exchange and assistance of consciousness goes on. You may be assured that if absence has been repeated again and again, it means you will learn about great events, about collisions where consciousnesses are confused and require assistance. It is indeed necessary to know how to observe these moments of cooperation. To save their near ones people sometimes give their blood for transfusion; will they not, then, lend fiery consciousness when their near ones are troubled? Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 146:
146. Also, one should learn not to expend labor unproductively. Mental confusion compels people to neglect primary considerations. See how lacking in the essential are the two letters received by you; I do not blame the writers so much as those who confused them. Such a disregard for the principal issue is an already irreparable harm. The person who disconcerts the consciousness of his fellow man is a corrupter. He brings no joy to himself; on the contrary, his life will be darkened, for his consciousness has digressed from the main issue. To discern the principal issue and to remain on the path to it means to proceed to victory. But to begin by plunging into an abyss of uncertainty, does it not mean being a stone on the neck of one's fellow? Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 147:
147. Co-measuring the main issue and the dust of the threshold is that test which each one must have clearly before him. No one has a right to pierce a heart or cause a headache, while irreplaceable treasures go by! People do not consider irreplaceable that which they do not notice. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 148:
148. It is possible to read a closed, unfamiliar book. You have seen this. It is possible at will to learn the time, mentally evoking a view of the timepiece. Thus it is possible to impel the Fire of Space to remove all obstacles. People call this manifestation clairvoyance, but it is better to call it fiery transvision. Yet it may be noted that this fiery possibility is not always the same. Also, it can be shown that great shocks increase this faculty just as complete repose does. But there exists a certain intermediate condition of the spirit, which, like a cloud, enshrouds our consciousness - this is confusion of the spirit. It is that same wavering which breeds the cloud of doubts. The clarity of reception fades not only because of the receiver's own confusion but also from that of those about him and bound to him by karma. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 151:
151. Sleep can have the most contrasting causes, just as contrasting auras can be alike. It may be a hazy state of repose, or it may be a tense labor of the subtle body. When, besides nightly sleep, absentation during the day is also required, it means the labor is great. Often this imperceptible labor has a world significance. Governments would like very much to have such co-workers, but due to human limitations they do not even know how to find them. When, however, such a possibility arises, they are filled with an animal terror, exclaiming, "Most dangerous people!" Thus, each concept reaching beyond the limits of the crudest material conventions will be accompanied by an animal fear. One must be consoled by the fact that it was ever thus. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 154:
154. When I say that the enemies of Good will suffer defeat, I have in mind a reality. One can see how people who have lost the bond with Hierarchy lose their place and pass into oblivion. You have just seen how it is possible to slide downward, not from the Sword of the Angel, but by popular decision. Thus it happens when that which is already near, already given, is not accepted. One must not wait until the messenger hurts his hand from knocking, one must summon heart-understanding in time. One cannot sever the threads with Hierarchy with impunity. The clouds come because of our very selves! Thus, observe these fiery signs in life. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 157:
157. Toward what shall we strive, to the finite or the infinite? The earthly sojourn is of short duration, the Subtle and Mental Worlds are of fixed date, but the Fiery World is beyond dates; this means that one should strive toward it. In the worlds of limited sojourn the fiery armor is acquired. The earthly world is like an impasse - either ascent or destruction. Even the Subtle World will not satisfy a striving spirit; all the other lives are only preparations for the all-encompassing Fiery World. A weak spirit is terrified by the distance to the Fiery World, but the spirits in which ascent is innate can only rejoice. The physical forms are beautiful, but the music of the spheres is incomparable. Yet beyond this subtle illumination is displayed the Fiery Grandeur. Ozone here on Earth appears as a messenger from Above, yet it is the grossest manifestation of the atmosphere. The earthly azure is lofty, but it is like wool compared to the fiery radiance. Those who have entered the Fiery World cannot breathe the air of Earth. Nirvana is actually fiery ascent. In every Teaching we find a symbol of this fiery ascent. St. Sergius received the fiery sacrament. Thus, graphically is the sign of the higher possibility given. The time is coming and is already near when people will not know how to accept the fiery possibilities. In their confusion they will forget that fiery communion has been ordained. They will excel in counteracting, instead of being filled with, the power of Fire. Therefore I reiterate and remind about the necessity of fiery union. Many dangerous chemical combinations will cause consternation. Precisely the encumbrances in the Subtle World can indicate how sick the planet is. Since this danger has become obvious, it is Our duty to forewarn. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 162:
162. A sadhu pointed to a mango, saying, "Here are three worlds first the skin, which has no value; next the pulp, transitory yet nourishing; and finally the seed, which can be preserved unto eternity." Thin is the skin, more substantial is the pulp, and mighty is the seed. The egg, too, presents the same analogy The shell, which is a transitory manifestation; the white, which is nourishing though not for long; and then, the fiery yolk. Man represents the synthesis of all the kingdoms, and yet the symbol of the three worlds is everywhere evident. Thus, the custom of exchanging colored eggs on a commemorative day is a most ancient symbol. People have wished to remind each other about the path of the three worlds, about the path of ascent and resurrection. Thus, let us not forget that the path has been marked out even on simple objects. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 165:
165. The fiery aura may be regarded as an actual indicator of the Fiery World. We must become accustomed to the fact that in the midst of life we encounter signs of these tensions. Crude examples are the electric eel and other animals that discharge electricity. But actually there are some people who, even apart from containing electricity, carry such charges of this energy that at contact they give off shocks and sparks. This means nothing in particular, but it is instructive to observe how the basic energy is precipitated. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 166:
166. It should be remembered how accurate is each of Urusvati's indications, and also that each of her sensations has a basis. Not only fiery eruptions and earthquakes, but even distant hurricanes are registered in the sensations, and these perceptions are infallible, for the fiery consciousness contacts everything sensitively; also, there are no errors in judging people, for each one displays his essential nature to the fiery consciousness. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 168:
168. Fire has as its antipodes earth and water. Unfortunately these two elements are too tangible, and thus they avert fiery perception. That is why it is so difficult for people to comprehend that Fire does not have a constant state; it is eternally in evolution or involution, and both movements are subject to the law of progression. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 171:
171. The need for fiery knowledge will, like the imagination, lie in the domain of accumulated life experiences. Indeed, remembrance of the Fiery World is incomparably rarer than subtle impressions. Often people have no words to express fiery impressions. People usually do not think with their minds, but limit their thinking by the conventional words of others, thus introducing dead words into the vast domain of thought. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 172:
172. The hurricane, whirlwinds, and like destructions call to mind irreparably broken vases. Therefore one must unite one's thinking with Hierarchy. Only thus will the earth not sink under foot. I assert that an earthly foundation is gradually losing its finite meaning. People will comprehend to what an extent the conditions of the world are impelling them to the next steps! Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 175:
175. What is especially important is usually entirely neglected in thinking. The most real circumstances become elusive. People are unwilling to notice how the capacity for observing sensations beyond the physical is leaving them. Whereas, even during an ordinary cough, yawn, or sneeze, one can notice an instant of a special condition which is not a physical one. We shall not even enumerate other, more complicated tensions, but whoever has felt the above-mentioned sensation of being outside of the physical state, can already begin to gather manifestations of the other planes. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 177:
177. Does an Arhat rest? You already know that a change of labor is rest, but the true repose of an Arhat is his thought about the Beautiful. Amidst various labors, thought about the Beautiful is the bridge and power and stream of benevolence. Let us weigh a thought of evil and a thought of good, and we shall prove to ourselves that the beautiful thought is more powerful. Let us organically analyze different thoughts, and we shall see that a beautiful thought is a treasury of health. In beautiful thinking an Arhat beholds the ladder of ascent. In this active thinking is the Arhat's repose. In what else can we find another source of benevolence? Thus can we remember when we are especially oppressed. When the shutters of selfhood are being fastened everywhere, when fires are extinguished in the darkness, is it not the time to reflect about the Beautiful? We anticipate a miracle, we strive to break the lock, but the ladder of the Arhat is only in the Beautiful. Let us not sully, let us not belittle this path! Only thereby will we attract that which seems so miraculous. And the miracle, is it not the indissoluble bond with Hierarchy? In this bond lies all of physics, and mechanics, and chemistry, and the panacea for all things. It seems possible with a little striving to move all obstacles, but the fulfillment of this condition is immeasurably difficult for people! Why have they clipped the wings of beauty? Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 181:
181. It is often necessary to remind about events that have already been molded. This is not an encouragement but a statement of fact. People are directed far more often than they think. But still more often they do not think at all, being carried away by a stream of prejudices. Yet We can but send a vision or a dream wherever something concerns the Common Good. At present the world is especially in need of such indications, otherwise the confusion of minds may close the principal path. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 182:
182. Confusion of minds does not permit humanity to think about the Fiery World. Perverted materialism has actually turned thought away from matter as a source of light. The spirit has been rejected and matter forgotten - the bazaar has remained! People think that what has been said is an exaggeration, but here is a simple example - dispatch one courier with a request for good and one with a request for evil, and compare the results. Counting up the replies, you will comprehend why it is necessary to make haste. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 183:
183. Soulless beings are known to all. This is not a figure of speech but a chemical reality. It may be asked, Do these people incarnate in this deplorable state? The question indicates ignorance of the fundamentals. No one can be incarnated without a store of fiery energy. Without the torch of Agni, no one enters the physical world. The squandering of Agni takes place here, amidst all the wonders of nature. To dissipate Agni it is not at all necessary to commit any violent crimes. From various Teachings we know enough about even the reformation of robbers. Ordinarily the dissipation of Agni occurs in everyday life when the spirit slumbers. The accumulation of Agni is arrested by trivial actions. It must be understood that the benefaction of Agni grows naturally, but when darkness blankets the process of perfectment, then the Fire imperceptibly - though it can be chemically proven - departs from the worthless receptacle. Beautiful is the law of eternal motion, either evolution or involution. Beautiful is the law that permits each incarnate being to have within him eternal Agni, as a Light in the darkness. Beautiful is the law that, even in spite of karma, issues Light to each wayfarer. Beautiful is the law that does not prevent the growth of the fiery garden within one, even from the age of seven. Though these first blossoms be small, though they bloom in very small thoughts, they will be a true inception of the future trend of thought. What a multitude of beautiful thoughts are born in the heart of a seven-year-old when the dim images of the Subtle World have not as yet disappeared from the brain and the heart! Dissipation may also begin then if the soil of the plant proves to be rotten. In case of such depletion it is possible to help much, or, as it was said long ago, to "lend Fire." This lending takes place also in the very smallest actions. Thus, already thrice have I reminded about crumbs. From these sparks grow huge fires. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 184:
184. Do not think of soulless people as monsters. In various fields they even attain mechanical preeminence, but Fire has left them, and their works have become darkened. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 188:
188. Even for a simple examination by means of rays, the physician prescribes a special diet. Yet how much more subtle is contact with the Fiery Domain. One must prepare oneself not only through diet, but also by other external and internal means. Food requirements are not complicated. The chief thing is to avoid blood, since it is an element which introduces emanations unfit for the refined organism. But even in case of extreme necessity, one can avoid blood by using either dried or smoked meat. Similarly, in planning cereal or vegetable diets, one should be guided by the condition of one's organism. Yet even without Yoga anyone can understand that any excess is harmful. And everyone knows about the vitamins in raw products. But all these conditions, like excessive pranayama, are nothing compared with the heart's comprehension. You yourselves know how the fires flash up and how the most beautiful thoughts guide one. You may have heard more than once about robber sadhus, and they are probably quite zealous about counting their pranayama. You have heard also of certain Rishis who, even under the most intolerable conditions, did not shrink from helping people. It is especially good on each memorial day to recall the heart's acquisition of Fire. All other conditions are applied in accordance with the intrinsic worth of the heart. The heart will not fill itself with alien or animal blood, for the quality of the heart will not accept it. The fiery heart will not choke with evil speech, for this is contrary to its nature. Thus, let us welcome and always assist the natural kindling of the fires. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 190:
190. The New Era can be built only by means of culture. Therefore, culture will be proclaimed as the one defense against disintegration. Nowadays one should strive only in this direction. Our Command is to miss no opportunity of reminding people about culture. Though We be regarded as fanatics on the subject, people will nevertheless harken and become accustomed to it. Thus We introduce brain patterns. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 194:
194. Upon cognizing the Fiery World, one must forever forget the small, since it does not exist. As a physician does not regard anything as insignificant while mixing a curative compound, so, too, a grain of gun-powder in a powder magazine is not small in effect. We sensitize ourselves by examples of that which exists. What good is education if the brain remains crafty and the tongue false? People can be divided according to refinement of heart, but not according to falseness of consciousness. Do not think that falseness of consciousness has no significance for the Fiery World. Thus again from morals we come to chemistry. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 198:
198. People frequently distinguish fragments of the music of the spheres, just as they do the vibratory differentiations of light, and only a false attitude toward everything prevents them from concentrating on this. Thus begins the charmed circle of insincerity. The manifestation of reality falls into the category of the inadmissible. It is sad to see how people are ashamed of their best manifestations. Thus they not only violate their own significance but also become creators of ugliness in the Subtle World. Those people who have rejected reality bear the lasting stigma of a lie. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 201:
201. Not only by song and the rhythm of music but by every machine a vibration is created which contacts fiery energies. So, also, each tension, or rather, shock, is a conductor of the very same manifestations of Agni. Hence, one must become accustomed to distinguish and recognize the spark in each tension. One need not emulate the morbid people who avoid tension. One should welcome each fiery vibration as a purifying principle. What ordinary people regard as a calm life is nothing but extinction of fire. They have even invented entire systems of extinguishing fire from early childhood. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 211:
211. I approve of your gathering the evidences of psychic energy and of the corresponding glands. For this it is necessary to observe the time sequence of the communications. In this sequence a deliberate rhythm can be perceived. It is not by accident that hints are given to various people in different countries. The alternation of the waves of East and West is also not accidental. The forgotten domain is gradually being conquered anew. Once again we approach the fundamentals of Existence. Precisely in this way shall we again understand life as a process of self-perfectment, and thus solve the ethical as well as the economic postulates. Hence it is so important to gather with great care all data about psychic energy, from various sources, not being constrained by their seeming contradictions. Nothing else has stirred up as much controversy as psychic energy. These flowers of Existence can be gathered only by a trained hand, otherwise the hand may be unsteady in the midst of the signs of all ages and peoples. There has never been a nation which did not dream about Agni, gathering for it the best consonances. A one-sided consciousness inevitably stumbles over dogmas and is frightened by sophistry. Yet Sophia is not sophistry, and experimentation is not prejudice - thus one may gather a useful collection. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 215:
215. The misfortune of people lies precisely in that they like to grasp at the second thing, neglecting the first. But the approach to the higher energies obliges them to understand that which is fundamental. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 217:
217. During the fiery tension it is especially useful to gather together and to give the fire a new direction. But people may gather only if there is no irritation. So, too, the moments of silence are like a balsam of tranquility by which a near one's heart can be sustained. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 220:
220. Let us learn to discriminate - thus we will become generous. No limited person can become spiritually rich, but one should have compassion for a neighbor's color blindness. For, up to the highest steps, each one is subject to such diversities. Let us not demand that all people think alike. It is good if they can discriminate between Light and darkness. But subtle vibrations are not easily perceived. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 221:
221. Especially during eating, the inner fire should not be tensed. It is not without reason that some people prefer to eat in silence. Indeed, through all daily life necessary information is scattered. Men rarely utilize wholesome truths. Thus, for example, people like not only to buy quantities of things but also to use them immediately, forgetting that each object carries many complex stratifications. The ancient custom of fumigating each new object had an obvious reason. However, this custom was a precaution not so much against physical stratification as against the subtle, with all its psychic effects. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 223:
223. New thinking does not mean the overthrow of all that is old. Indeed, it will be the best friend of all that already has been discovered. Such thinking does not reject a formula that is not understood merely because it is not clear at the moment. Our friend will carefully lay aside an obscure formula. Often something obscure is not a concealed attainment, it is dependent upon a great number of transitory idioms. Every language is not preserved; even in the course of one century the meaning of expressions is changed, which leads to a growing complexity of ways of thinking. Let us not regret running waters, but let us not forget that we are looking upon old achievements with new eyes. Even a great number of isolated ancient terms may appear strange, because they have been inserted into alien dialects and often are distorted in pronunciation. In antiquity people sang these significant words to memorize them, but the rhythms have been abandoned as something unnecessary. Yet by losing rhythm people have forgotten the significance of vibrations. New thinking does not forget about the basic laws. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 224:
224. Benignity is one of the fiery qualities. But what have people made of this quality? Not flabbiness but full justice is included in benignity. The fiery heart distinctly understands the inadmissibility of malice. It knows about the creativeness which excludes malice as a worthless expedient. Benignity also senses goal-fitness, that is to say, the higher measure of justice. About the sense of justice We have spoken much, but it is so fundamental that one should affirm it in each statement. Otherwise what will balance personal feeling when one has to gaze at the Light from behind a screen of blood? Not without cause do people say of an unfair judge that he has blood in his eye. Thus, amidst discourses about fiery reactions we must continually regulate the fiery currents of our nerve centers. Each mention of Fire already evokes a certain tension of it. Therefore, whoever wishes to think fierily must also know about fiery responsibility. Such responsibility is most weighty, for it includes the most contrasting inceptions. Yet between the subterranean fires and the higher Light there is a broad domain! Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 227:
227. People must not keep anything rotten in their houses. The presence of fermentation, or of stagnant water attracts undesirable entities. When the photographing of entities of the Subtle World becomes more advanced, it will be possible to record on film the difference between the surroundings of a bit of cheese or meat and that of a fresh rose. Obviating logical arguments, one can actually see that the forms attracted by meat are repellent. These lovers of decomposition even accompany to the mouth itself the dish fancied by them. Also, before photographing auras one can gain experience by taking pictures of objects with their surroundings. As always, the experiment requires patience and perseverance. It should begin with indicative objects. Of the pure aromas, one must prefer the rose; it contains a very lasting oil. But it should not be forgotten that flowers should be gathered before decomposition has set in. I point out roses because they contain the greatest quantity of fiery energy. Thus, lovers of roses are near to fiery energy. The entities that feed on decomposition avoid the aromas of fiery energy. One must accept this indication in all simplicity, and just as information from a pharmacy. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 228:
228. During the investigation of loss of weight, the laying on of hands is used, just as during increase of weight; this means that the hands transmit certain fiery energy. But this will be only a certain fiery step, the next one will be transmission of the same energy by means of the glance, in which the question of distance will be secondary. Thus it is possible to increase or diminish the weight of an object at a distance. In truth, would it not be a pleasing occupation for a merchant! Therefore it is well that the manifestation of such energies is not common in the present state of humanity. It is possible to point out many experiments that can alleviate everyday earthly life; but, actually, people would make use of them for increasing the number of killings. Meanwhile the fiery energies are knocking at their prison doors. The date is coming when they will either be applied intelligently or they will pour forth as fiery sicknesses or cosmic cataclysms. Three alternatives lie before humanity. It remains for it to choose one according to the state of its consciousness. Freedom of choice is always given. No one can deny that before the disaster of a world war a great number of warnings were given. Even not very far-sighted people observed them, but madness blinded the majority. This manifestation was before the eyes of the living generations, yet their circumspection was not increased. Ten million victims crowded the strata of the Subtle World. People prayed for killing but did not think about atonement for the violation of the law of Existence! Instead of intelligent understanding, people are ready for new killings; they do not reflect that fiery energies will flood the planet as a natural effect of the law of nature. Thus, in the "Fiery Book" it is necessary to write for those few who are willing to think about the future. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 234:
234. If we enumerate all the heavenly luminaries, if we measure the whole unrevealed Depth, we will not thereby ameliorate the present hour. With courageous heart one must cognize the painful darkness that draws near when the fires are extinguished. In the opinion of many, unity is an unnecessary anachronism. They presume that individuality is safeguarded by disunity; such is the logic of darkness. Yet sometimes amidst dangerous epidemics, by remembering simple expedients, people find salvation. Thus simple are the means of unification. They unequivocally smite the darkness. Thus, let the spear not slumber over the dragon. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 237:
237. Do you not think, when words elude you, as it were, that a considerable portion of your fiery energy has been directed elsewhere? One should not be astonished that fiery energy must be considerably expended when people are in widely separated countries. The fiery substance of musk can with difficulty make up for this expenditure. Thought about distant actions augments the sending of energy. One can think confusedly, as if in a drowsy state, and energy is hardly generated by this weak pressure; but the power of thought is like the lever of a pump, and the action of the pump's piston will produce a distant attainment. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 239:
239. By means of his fiery nature man can discover subterranean ores and waters. This occult attribute has already become an accepted factor. Since such an application of fiery energy is possible, it means that there can also be many other manifestations of Agni. Combinations of fiery energy with sound, color, or with other fiery branches of the one great Fohat vouch for the regeneration of the entire world outlook. Let people simply draw near to the streams of fiery Uruvela. Everyone possesses the fiery energy to some degree. The applications of Fohat are numerous; not only people of the fiery element but even those belonging to the other elements can draw from the chalice of Fohat. If the experiments of thought upon plants have shown remarkable results, then there can also be observations upon the effects of thought on a flame. Under a current of fiery thought, a flame can begin to approach or recede. The Egyptian Mysteries pointed out the special power of thought that has been sent through flame. In this advice was contained the recognition of the fieriness of thought. Thus, one can turn the attention of people to the Fohatic spheres. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 242:
242. Light out of darkness - this truth continues to appear to many as a paradox. These multitudes have not seen Light, and do not understand that Higher Light is inaccessible to the eyesight, either earthly or subtle; even its sparks tire the eyes. H. was enwrapped by waves of these sparks, and the eyes of Urusvati were especially fatigued. This enwrapment was necessary for Him, it was an example of mental sending to a great distance. Thus We send indications, but due to various tensions much is distorted. It can be affirmed that irritation requires tenfold energy, and such shafts of sparks can sever one's head. Therefore when I advise you to refrain from irritation, it means We are seeking the best results. Fiery energy surpasses all belief. People oppose this power and thus give rise to many calamities. The manifestation of enwrapment with fiery sparks depends upon many different causes. Fiery armor protects one from hostile arrows. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 246:
246. You have read about the fact that for seventeen years daily earthquakes have been taking place; this scientific information is not entirely accurate. For eighteen years Earth has been continuously atremor. One must affirm all the details of the dates of the approaching fiery denouement. Indeed, in view of the growth of the waves of Earth's tremors, one should be alert and think whether all is in order. But the condition of the world is not helped by the seismograph needle. Even if at some time all the seismograph needles were to break, this would be of no help, and besides, what newspaper would publish anything about this breakage! In a word, events created by people have a greater significance than they think. Thus, count back the eighteen years and you will see a significant and highly abhorrent event. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 247:
247. The tremors of Earth become stronger; ask those who have a double pulse how much it is increased. Undoubtedly, all that is related to fiery energy has been augmented and intensified. People strengthen these regions by the order of their living and thinking. Nothing so irritates the fiery element as disorderly thinking. Formerly people were, at least sometimes, taught to think. Not infrequently scanning and memorizing the laws of life awakened the current of thought. But the awakening of cravings and of egoism can lead to disorderly thinking. Amidst these mere fragments chaotic fury is engendered. Why invoke destruction? Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 252:
252. It is difficult for people to realize that from each flight one may not return - so poorly do they picture reality to themselves. It is necessary to study the past in the records of alchemy and in chronicles. When an understanding of Agni was attained, this was reflected in science and also in problems of state. It must not be thought that Agni is only a factory inspector, it is the motive force of all the thoughts of humanity. It not only must be guarded but actually cherished. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 253:
253. It should not be thought that the calamitous situation of humanity can be improved if people do not keep in mind the threatening volcano and do not resort to psychic energy. The shifting of the Gulf Stream is only one of the many menacing signs, many others can be found nearer at hand. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 254:
254. To speak according to the level of consciousness of your listener means to be already on a lofty step. Various dogmas are especially harmful in that they propound a rigid formula regardless of the level of consciousness. How many negations, how much anger and confusion arise merely from disparity in the degree of consciousness! And not only the degree but the mood of consciousness is so often the deciding factor. Enough has been said about the harm of irritation, which beclouds the consciousness; but in addition to this principal enemy one must remember about all small distractions of thought. One must become accustomed to carry the fundamental thought of existence unobscured. Thus, when schoolteachers learn how to deal with pupils according to their consciousness, true evolution will begin. It is impossible to divide humanity merely according to age or class. We continually see how certain children are in need of adult speech, and elderly people, sometimes in government positions, can understand only childish expressions. Not for the latter children is the Kingdom of Heaven! The new consciousness does not come from mechanical formulas. Thus, one must learn to speak according to the consciousness of the listener. This is not easy, but it constitutes and excellent exercise in sagacity. Furthermore, this also applies to fiery occupations. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 256:
256. People are always careful not to overturn a lamp. In this care there is a certain respect for fire. Fear of a fire is only a crude affirmation of respect. It cannot be doubted that people are not devoid of a special feeling of respect for the element of fire. The manifestation of this miraculous element has always caused a particular uplifting feeling. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 258:
258. Much attention is now being paid to astrology. Even science at last perceives the cosmic laws. But it may be noticed that even with precise calculations inaccuracies often occur. One should know whence come these fluctuations. We must not forget that just now the planet is enveloped by heavy strata; chemical rays can be refracted by such a saturated atmosphere. The relativity of deductions results from this unprecedented situation. The same may be noticed in other domains. The claim of the fallacy of ancient calculations is due to unwillingness to pay attention to reality. People want everything to conform to their own understanding. You once saw how a crowd forced its way into a theater while the stage was already in flames. Thus it is in everything. It is true that the severed head of a dog may bark, but the human spirit becomes dumb. Such is irrationality and lack of balance! The time is dangerous; it is permissible to feel anguish. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 259:
259. Verily the rapprochement of the worlds is necessary. It is necessary, even in a small measure, to prepare the consciousness for this necessity. People must be prepared to encounter densified bodies in life without coercive magic; but for this it is necessary that the fiery heart cease to be an abstraction. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 262:
262. Recently one may have noted that people often catch radio waves without a receiver. Though this may be useful for scientific observations, on the other hand We are displeased with this mixture of currents. Let humanity become accustomed to transmitting and receiving thoughts. But it is not useful when the fiery substance is mixed with intruding coarser currents. True, such a manifestation indicates to what an extent the fiery element is already intensified in humanity, but it will not be of benefit if, unrecognized, it breaks into undesirable regions. Indeed, these outbreaks may reach such proportions that they can become destructive. I affirm that fiery epidemics can begin precisely from such disturbances. When I speak of equilibrium and goal-fitness, I wish to remind about the harmony of all life. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 267:
267. If we recall various evidences of perspicacity in children, we can hardly insist upon a mechanistic cell theory. Only later do people lose the perception both of the past and of their destination. How often adults have been saved by children! How often children have not dared to express their feelings! A false timidity is created by the surrounding ugliness. A refined and exalted spirit grows numb before the festering sores of prejudices. How often do adults forbid all improvisation, forgetting that this is the song of the spirit! Even if the technique be imperfect, how many beautiful seeds can be implanted through such utterances of the heart! Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 273:
273. The study of reciprocal intercourse among people is true social science. The relations between man and man studied in sociology do not reveal all interrelations. Sociologists do not study the manifestations of spiritual reactions. They leave this to psychology. But this science, in addition to being superficial, usually studies separate individuals, whereas it is necessary to study the expressions of sociality, for the spiritual influence is unusually powerful and its contact with cosmic processes leads to the solution of many problems. One should assiduously compare crowds and also learn how to compare their actions with nature's resonator. One should not overlook these powerful factors. It is not enough to know the effect of a volley of cannons; this is too elementary. It is far more important to know the effects of a crowd's glances or its shouts. One should realize that these waves reach remote shores by way of all the fiery currents. Thus, one can discover the causes of many unexpected occurrences, but this demands observation. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 278:
278. The physician should not be surprised to observe that symptoms of obsession are assuming the proportions of an epidemic. They are far more numerous that the human mind imagines. Moreover, the varieties are highly diverse - from almost imperceptible eccentricity up to violence. I commend the physician for noticing a connection with venereal diseases. Truly, this is one of the channels of obsession. It can be said that the majority of those suffering from venereal disease are not strangers to obsession. However, in one way the physician has proved too optimistic - although venereal disease facilitates the entry of obsession, its cure does not lie in an eviction of the obsessor. Thus, also, irritation in extreme forms may invite an obsessor, but one must not expect that the first smile will eject him. A complete science is contained in such observation. The physician is correct in wishing to visit not only insane asylums but also prisons. It would not be out of place to visit the stock exchange also, or the deck of a ship in time of danger. One can observe chronic, protracted or temporary symptoms. Likewise, the perspiration can be observed. Many characteristics will gradually become evident to the observer. Among them, details of the Subtle World will be traced. One thing, however, remains incontestable - the ejection of the obsessor does not depend on physical methods. Only Agni, only the pure energy, can oppose this human calamity. I repeat the word calamity, because it is commensurate with the extent of the epidemic. A great number of physicians will regard Agni as a superstition and belief in obsession as ignorance. People so often endow others with their own qualities. But, at the same time, obsessors of all degrees will be troubled by these investigations. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 283:
283. Also tell the physician that not all obsessions are necessarily dark ones. There may be influences from the middle spheres, which, in the belief of the obsessors, are directed for good, although no especially good results will be derived. The obsessors are of such low degrees and the vehicles within their reach are of no high development, thus, duality of thinking, imbalance, and a lack of self-control result. There are many such people , who are called weak-willed; in fact, the two wills weaken each other. One can cure such persons only by giving them the work that they prefer, but in very intensive measure. The obsessor becomes irked, remaining without an outlet during such concentrated work, for every obsessor seeks to express his own ego. Thus, the physician can observe different types of obsession, but, in principle, such epidemics are quite inadmissible in the human advance toward perfection. Moreover, the concept of the Guru greatly helps to safeguard from obsession. In the case of a weakening of will, the Teacher offers his surplus force in order to bar the intrusion of the alien dark influence. Naturally, the Teacher with a high consciousness is able to determine sensitively when his help is needed. Indeed, such a guidance has nothing to do with coercion. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 285:
285. It is indeed instructive to observe the fiery convulsions of the planet, especially when you know about extraordinary influences. One can point out the movements of Fire just as one can follow the thoughts of people. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 287:
287. True, Armageddon is not wanting, yet even the dark force itself at some time yields a store of new cunning devices. Let us not complain because of the many, many attacks. It cannot be otherwise. The ability to become accustomed to danger is a powerful weapon against enemies. Verily, people are in danger every moment. It is a great delusion to think that everything rests in safety. Maya appears to men under the guise of tranquility, but precisely the Yogi senses that the cross of existence stands immutable. Only the acceptance of the cross and the ascent of the Mountain where there are even five-legged calves, only such valor will carry one over the abyss. Let us not forget that I ordained caution, because it is a quality of valor. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 296:
296. Of course, there are people who will say that a blow with a club, being a direct method, is therefore permissible, but that fiery action is something concealed and inadmissible. By such reasoning each one who thinks about good is already dangerous, but the murderer is only a reflection of the social order. Not a few people think in this manner and in so doing obstruct all that is subtle. But the club is no longer useful; the subtlest solutions and respect for the human heart are necessary. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 298:
298. Agni is eternal! The fiery energy is imperishable! Folk sayings often speak of eternal joys and sorrows. The indestructibility of joy and sorrow sent into space has been observed very scientifically. Many bear the sorrow of another, and many grasp at joy that does not belong to them. Thus, one must always remember about eternal sowings. Thought, if not powerful, can be engulfed by the currents of space; but the substance of sorrow or joy is almost as indestructible as the fiery seed. It is useful to impregnate space with joy, and very dangerous to strew the heavens with sorrow. But where can one find the store of joy? Certainly not in the bazaar, but near the ray of Light, in the joy of Hierarchy. The increase of sorrow is one of the causes of fiery epidemics, but when physiology shall teach men about the debilitating consequences of sorrow, the quest for joy will begin. Gradually the rock of joy will be affirmed and an exalted solemnity will begin, recognized as the most healthful factor. Not without reason have We pointed out the benefits of the presence of healthy people. Joy is the health of the spirit. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 303:
303. Dreams about the future are widespread. Prophecies are disseminated by the thousands, and people in various countries are becoming accustomed to definite dates. In this way the course of evolution is being affirmed. So, too, the awesome dates are being called to mind. One might say that never before has humanity had to so cast its lot. It is impossible to violate free will more than is now being done. You yourself see how the dates are being brought to mind in the most unusual ways, but blind are those who do not wish to see. You yourself also see how difficult it is to establish a solemn unity, even as a salutary remedy. Yet you also see how a great many destructions may be mitigated. Where there would have been a blow, only a slight shock occurs. But do not rest in the belief of a secure existence. Everything is unstable; the Ladder of Hierarchy alone is firm. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 304:
304. People love to discuss evolution and involution, but avoid applying these concepts to themselves. Not following their own evolution, people attract similarly insignificant satellites from the Subtle World! The Subtle World is really striving toward the earthly one, but in full conformity. Consequently, if people would strive toward evolution, they would attract evolving beings. Thus, the betterment of world conditions would be in the hands of humanity itself. Thus, each striving for the Good creates a response not only in the Subtle World but also in the Fiery World. If for some reason such striving remains unexpressed, it nevertheless remains in space in full measure. The potential of Good is like a pillar of light. A carpenter, shoemaker, or physician can think equally of the Good. Constancy and steadfastness in Good is already a conquest. Some may regard the time spent in the Ashram as imprisonment, but with the development of the spirit it will be the most salutary of all sojourns. You know how time flies, and in this flight one becomes accustomed to Infinity. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 306:
306. One can observe in daily life much that pertains to the customs of the Subtle and Fiery Worlds. Humanity can be divided into two types one never leaves dirt behind, and when preparing to depart brings everything in order and cleans everything up lest someone else be burdened with the rubbish; the other does not take any consequences into consideration and leaves heaps of dirt behind. You may be sure that the second is far from the Fiery World. You may be equally certain that the first is of a fiery nature and is a purifier, like Fire itself. One should also observe the way a man passes by small wayside stops. One who is aware of his mission hurries on, though he is well-disposed toward everything he encounters. The other contrives to devise some confusion at each stop, disturbing the surroundings. The first is experienced, having passed through many incarnations, and understands that a night's lodging is not his Father's house. The second cannot discern true values and is ready to tarry at each chance bazaar on his way. Thus people constantly reveal their natures. Only an experienced traveler knows that a night's lodging is not a destination and understands how carefully one must treat things which may be of use for the caravan that follows. He will not use up all the firewood, but will think of others. He will not pollute the well, because of its usefulness to others. Thus, one can observe where is Light and where is darkness. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 307:
307. Can one imagine people as thinking only of that which is useful? Of course one can; harmful and undisciplined thoughts are primarily useless. One can accustom oneself to useful thoughts, and such an exercise will be the best preparation for the Fiery World. The habit of thoughts for Good is not attained quickly; still, it leads to fiery realization. Thus, not in the manifestation of a special world, but through the quality of daily labor do we approach the Fiery World. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 312:
312. Evidence from the most recent researches should be valued. When people begin to soar into the highest strata and penetrate into subterranean caves, synthetic conclusions may be expected. Do not neglect observations on the effects of the lower strata of the atmosphere. In fact, one should take into consideration literally the whole of relativity, which can only enrich one's deductions. It is necessary that amidst all this relativity we find uses even for half-burned slag. Wherever Fire has been active, everything can provide valuable observations. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 317:
317. Not only is human unemployment reaching dangerous proportions but the idleness of nature must also attract notice eventually. One need only note how quickly flourishing vegetation is replaced by dead sands. The creeping death of Earth's crust should be called suicide not mismanagement. Sands, glaciers, landslides do not presage a brilliant future. It is impossible to hasten the healing of nature, even if people turn to a healthy direction of thought. It will require decades to restore to health Earth's destroyed crust. But for such especially beneficent measures human cooperation is needed. But do we see signs of such mutual labor? Do not destruction and discord prevail in human minds? Is not every effort toward unity met by derision? People do not wish to think of the reality of the future. We speak of the great Agni, yet scarcely a thousand minds dare to think about its undeferrability. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 318:
318. One should pay attention to impending events. One should realize that humanity is entering a period of continuous warfare. Such wars vary, but their sole basis is the same - hostility everywhere and in everything. No one reflects upon what a devastating conflagration is created when multitudes of people consolidate a circle of destruction around the entire planet. This is that very serpent which is more devastating than avalanches and glaciers. Do not think that this is a bugbear. No, each day brings evidences of destruction. The eternal skeleton does not slumber, but frivolity attempts to divert everyone's eyes from the conflagration. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 320:
320. Millefolium , or "Thousand Leaves," was the name of an ancient decoction of wild field herbs. Its significance lay in the belief that the field flora is in itself already a collective panacea. Of course such a combination of plant forces is very noteworthy; for who better than Nature can match up conformable neighbors! The proportions and methods of adaptation rest in the hands of man. Verily, each symphony of vegetation astonishes one by its consonance. Creativeness is rich, both externally and internally, but, as a rule, people cruelly violate this precious veil of the Mother of the World. For the sake of plunder they prefer the bony grin of the death's-head on the sand. Political economy should be based upon an understanding of the values of nature and their wise use; otherwise the state will rest on sand. Thus, in everything one can study the golden mean, the very path of justice. People themselves are horrified when a disruption of the fundamentals takes place. They are disturbed by albinos; yet this is only a violation of the fiery principle. One can witness similar disturbances in all kingdoms of nature. They are not only an abomination, they are infectious and mutually harmful. One must continually return to medical counsels, but is not the fiery element a mighty healing power? Fire is the affirmation of life. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 321:
321. One must persuade people to conserve their own treasures. The most miserly person on Earth is often a planetary squanderer. The New World, if and when it arrives, will manifest love for the treasures of nature, and they will provide the best emulsion of vital essence. Multitudes will have to spread out from the cities into nature, but surely not to sand dunes! In every part of the world oceans of sand have been formed. Similarly, the consciousness of mankind has crumbled into grains of malice. Every desert was once a flowering meadow. Not nature, but men themselves destroyed the flowers. Let thought about Fire compel people to ponder upon thrift. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 322:
322. Many desire to know details of the Subtle World, but many will be sorely perplexed. The entire perceptibility of the Subtle World is relative, depending upon the development of the consciousness. One can be enraptured by the light, or one may find oneself in fog. One can build beautiful structures by will power, or, one may remain on piles of rubbish. One can instantaneously assimilate the language of the spirit, or one may remain deaf and dumb. To each in accordance with his deeds. Each perceives in accordance with his consciousness. The Subtle World is a state of true justice. One can observe that a consciousness, even though simple, progresses if illumined by love. The bazaar-colored emotions of Earth-dwellers bear little resemblance to love. Love often remains unrealized. But in the Subtle World love is the key to all locks. For many people imagination is an unattainable abstraction, but in the Subtle World each grain of the accumulations of imagination is a path to possibilities. For Earth-dwellers, offense, bitterness, and vengeance constitute the bases of the bile and liver; but in the Subtle World, even for an average consciousness, these infamies fall away as worthless husks. Therefore We emphatically repeat about the fiery consciousness, in order that one be directed immediately into the higher spheres. One should indeed strive by all lofty means toward the fiery consciousness. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 323:
323. Your judgment is correct in regard to the need for an exodus from the festering cities and for a proportionate distribution of the population of the planet. If humanity is fundamentally a fire-bearer, is it possible not to understand how very necessary is the wise distribution of this element? It must be understood that the illness of the planet depends to a great extent upon human balance. One should not abandon vast spaces and gather in fratricidal congestion on infected and blood-soaked sites. Not by accident did the ancient chieftains found their camps on virgin sites. Today, science itself favors the normal peopling of free spaces. None will be forgotten or excluded, and the very forces of nature, called into cooperation, will render healthful Earth's diseased condition. Then only may one hope that labor will be valued, and that, instead of hired laborers, co-workers will be born. People's thinking will also undergo a reformation when the focus of thought is directed to an even distribution of labor over the entire face of Earth. One should regard this as a guarantee of the only solution. Otherwise people will only shake off the yoke, not finding the Truth that dwells in their hearts. Fiery is this Truth! Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 330:
330. Music is needed for all fiery sowings. One should choose good music; it unifies our emotions. But one should not absent-mindedly let the music just pass by one's ears. People often have before them a great phenomenon, and yet they fail to hear the loudest and fail to perceive the brightest. People often isolate themselves completely from their surroundings, but fail to realize that precisely this state is very valuable if wisely induced. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 332:
332. One should not only look forward to the advent of the densified subtle body but one should strive with all one's forces to become conscious of the Subtle World. Not only is the Subtle World to be realized but we must be filled with daring so that we may gain a perception of the fiery forces. We should become accustomed to the thought that sooner or later we are destined to reach the Fiery Shores. Thus, let us learn to cast the largest net in order to obtain the best catch. Not only in dreams but actually in the midst of daily labor we must direct our thoughts to the distant fiery manifestations. Otherwise, upon finding ourselves in the Subtle World, we will still have difficulty in cognizing the fiery radiance. Not only the eye, but consciousness itself must become accustomed to light. People suffer most from an inability to direct themselves forward. A limited consciousness only looks back, and therefore often begins to retrogress. "The Kingdom of Heaven, the Fiery Kingdom, is taken by storm" - this truth was pronounced long ago, but we have forgotten it and have dismissed each daring aspiration. Many precious indications have been confounded. People have distorted the concept of humility, so needed in relation to Hierarchy. For their own convenience people have made naught of it. Indolence was not ordained, for one must strive with all daring and labor toward Fire, the Beautiful. There is no earthly object of such value that the Fiery World should be renounced for it. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 337:
337. Why do the Fiery Beings seldom appear to Earth-dwellers? For this also there is a scientific explanation. The Sublime One said, "Touch me not." Thus simply was pronounced the essence of relation between the Fiery World and the earthly one. To the earthly senses the Fiery World is like a powerful dynamo. The earthly body is consumed by contact with a Fiery Being; proximity alone is enough to stop the heart of the incarnate one. A lighted torch should not be brought into an inflammable dwelling. Even the most mundane physician knows how much electric force a human heart can withstand, and the intensity of common electricity is not to be compared with that of the fiery forces. The manifestation of Fohat itself may not always be visible. How rarely, then, can the Radiant Guests appear! Being undisciplined, people either become terrified or try to touch, and thus are consumed. Let us not forget that fear can burn away the heart. Even in white magic, during positive invocations, the invoker encloses himself in a circle in order to protect himself from the fiery currents. Of course, the heart that recognizes Fire can gradually assimilate it. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 340:
340. Follow Me. Strive to Me. Only thus can you understand the future. What could be preferred to the Forces of Light? One's faith can be renewed as an immutable force. Faith that does not guide one's entire life is worthless. I indicate the countries that have lost their path; the machine is still in motion, but without a regeneration of the consciousness there is nothing on which to exist. New consciousness can come only from the spirit. The new force can be strengthened only through knowledge of the higher worlds. The accumulation of such knowledge will strengthen life. One may reject the most essential if one fails to consider the future! One must accept all transitions as improvements. A single flight of thought can transport us across the abyss. Even that which seems most inevitable depends upon the quality of thought. The affirmation of thought can even alter the return to Earth. The Subtle World is regarded generally as a passive state, but it need not be merely passive; it can be active as well. If it has been said, "As in heaven, so on earth," this means that there, also, conditions exist for the higher achievements. We should not judge only by average measures. If the average period between incarnations is approximately seven hundred years, there can also be spans of seven or even three years. Karmic conditions themselves must yield to the hammer of the will. Thought itself is the best fiery guardian. Thought is unconsumable! Even on Earth, a man suffused with faith and thought loses weight. Thought also leads to the higher worlds. When thrown off balance, a man requests a moment's respite. This respite affords an accumulation of will. Without will there is no faith. Thus We arm people with weapons of Light. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 348:
348. It is apparent that people desire to have a change of existing conditions. A ruler asked that a contented man be found. Finally after long quests one was discovered - he was deaf, dumb, and blind! Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 349:
349. Technocracy should be regarded as a device of the dark ones. The dark ones have often led people on to mechanical solutions, thereby hoping to occupy the attention of humanity, only to divert it from spiritual growth. Yet the problems of life can be solved only by the expansion of consciousness. It can be seen how mechanical hypotheses easily ensnare the hopes of humanity. Such also was the Maya of the ancients, which could be interrupted by the slightest shock. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 350:
350. Hygiene of thought must be applied on both the spiritual and earthly planes. One must carry out experiments, strengthened by fiery medicines, upon the processes of thinking. One should pay attention to the action of phosphorus or the evaporation of eucalyptus upon thinking. One should verify the extent to which thinking is improved by musk. One should gather all data in regard to various resinous oils. Finally, one must remember all the combinations that are closest to the activity of Fire. These experiments should be carried out with persons of strong fiery thinking. Such experiments will remind one not only about vitamins but also about Agni. The efforts of physicians to concentrate not only upon internal remedies but also on the reactions of the sense of smell will produce the needed results. People are gravely sick. The dark forces endeavor to seduce with all kinds of narcotics, but the narrow boundaries of life are not broadened by stupefying the intellect. Just now spiritual vigilance is needed. One must grow to love this vigilance as a state fitting to man. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 351:
351. Many small circles are scattered throughout the planet. The black lodges know what to do. But the servants of Light, by their disorganization, often even harm each other. The black lodges are not approached by strangers, but the servants of Light, through good nature, or rather ignorance, often are ready to embrace the most dangerous traitor. One must eject indifference, which paralyzes the best forces. Truly one can become exhausted not so much by enemies as by the indifference of friends. How is it possible to understand fieriness when one is indolent and indifferent? The qualities of Fire are the antitheses of indifference. One must beware of the oppressiveness of such inert people, although occasionally one can put them to shame and at least rouse indignation in them. A deathlike withdrawal of the spirit is a departure from life. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 352:
352. Let us not be grieved at the sight of indifference; it only proves the conclusion that it is inadmissible to remain in such a disgraceful, wretched condition. Even in an hour of exhaustion We still do not discontinue the work of unification. At times one cannot even bring together people who are quite close to each other. It matters not; let them remain temporarily in separate homes, but let them at least refrain from quenching the fires. Thus, one must be vigilant that fires be not extinguished. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 354:
354. Very often the question has arisen as to which thought is the more effective, the uttered or unuttered one. Indeed, it may seem that the application of verbal formulas might add strength. People attracted by externals imagine that a framework of words will enhance the effectiveness of the thought. This, however, is but conventionality, and words will not help the essence. The wordless thought is far more powerful, manifesting a purer degree of Fire. One can observe that an unuttered thought remains entirely free from the condition of constraint brought by language. It approaches the fiery tongue and it multiplies its own power. We send fiery thoughts; they are fierily understood. This understanding may be called straight-knowledge, but its origin may be called the language of Fire. We receive, as it were, a radiogram from the Subtle World, but from its higher, fiery spheres. The Fiery World is primarily within us, if only we discern its abode! Thus, when one doubts whether communion with the Fiery World is possible, one should remember its presence everywhere. However, a current must be established through the heart and not the brain. One can find contact with the Subtle World continuously, but the Fiery World requires an especially good frame of mind. Verbal husks will alienate rather than bring us closer to the Fiery World. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 360:
360. And still another question secretly troubles certain people. They want to know whether the Teaching hinders the reading of the Sacred Books? There is no need for concern. We especially advise the attentive reading of these Books of the Covenants. We constantly direct the attention of people to the need of familiarizing themselves with the Book of Genesis. Is not the Fiery World mentioned therein? Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 365:
365. Mountains of scientific deductions are piling up, yet it is difficult to find people who are not shackled thereby. The Greek philosophers knew these shackled souls. They understood how limitedly man can act when he has been left on a small bit of ground. He is like a stork on one leg! Such conflicts would be difficult for a stork, who knows his nest in a certain tree and stands on one leg. But the knowledge of Fire demands two legs, in other words, two natures. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 366:
366. I have a long list of people who are harming themselves. How can one draw their attention to all the rejected opportunities? The least rejection can generate enormous consequences. The time will come when the list will be disclosed, and the astonishment will be great. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 367:
367. One should remember about harmful objects. People are sometimes willing to acknowledge a certain significance in teraphim fashioned for the purpose of influencing people. But, after all, many objects carry upon them accumulations of influences. Not rare are the objects made in an hour of hatred, fatigue, terror, or despair; they will carry these sendings with them into the world. And if they fall into the hands of an owner who is under the same astrochemical conditions, they will act in accordance with the message with which they have been suffused. Sociologists are trying to improve working conditions. This is right, but in addition the spiritual level of the workers should be raised. It does not matter whether they create great things or small, the poisonous saliva can saturate them equally. For natural magnetism there is no need of special black magic. Black fire fills every evil heart, therefore let us be very observant in regard to objects. One may recall that Apollonius of Tyana never touched objects that were unfamiliar to him. First he looked at them carefully, especially when they were ancient. When one of his disciples wanted to put a ring on his finger, the Teacher warned him against touching poison. A deadly poison was discovered concealed in the ring. And Apollonius added, "Such poison is less deadly than the poison of the heart." One should not regard the sayings of the sages as remote symbols. Often they have a literal meaning, which must be remembered and applied. We do not go to a shop to purchase clothing infected with smallpox; yet this infection will be only a one-thousandth part of the contagion present. How often have I stated that the accumulations of thought are far more virulent than poisons! Just as fire deposits a patina upon a vessel, so is the fire of thought irremovable when it saturates the surface of an object. Among purifiers eucalyptus is useful, for it contains much fire. All living fire is also useful. Much infection has been destroyed around bonfires. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 372:
372. The epidemic of tetanus belongs to the fiery illnesses. It can be asserted that such an epidemic can spread as widely as cancer. The condition may be alleviated by mountain air, but the chief requirement will be the assimilation of the fiery energy. Any shock can cause either cancer or tetanus; this indicates that the organism may be fundamentally unbalanced, so that even the slightest shock induces disease by opening all entrances. He who spoke of the treasure of consciousness was a great physician. One should urgently introduce fiery prophylaxis. Today you have heard of cancer, tomorrow perhaps of tetanus, the day after, cramps of the larynx, then bubonic plague, after that a new brain disease; thus a veritable chorus of terrors will thunder out, while people ponder about the cause. Of course, they would rather ascribe it to gasoline than to the action of Fire, which is neither understood nor accepted by them. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 388:
388. It is very bad to cross over into the Subtle World filled with the black fires of malice; this results in blindness. Besides blindness, such malice deprives one of means of communication, in other words, of the language of the spirit. When We speak about the inadmissibility of malice, We offer the best advice; for malice is not a human attribute, it is the lowest form of ignorance. Through malice man degrades himself to an animal state, with all its consequences. Therefore, if a man filled with malice passes into the Subtle World, it will be especially difficult for him to rise. If all kinds of passion impede the ascent, malice, like a red-hot iron, burns away all accumulations. The beings in the middle spheres of the Subtle World will not find a way to perform a purification until the self-blinded can find a fragment of broken spiritual consciousness. The advice about good will must be repeated often to various people. Let children also hear it. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 389:
389. Good will is not weak will. Quite often people, having deprived themselves of one attribute, have lost many other needed qualities with it. One should not confound shameful obsolete survivals with valuable achievements. Thus, malice is unworthy, but indignation of spirit is that uprising of elements which is found in the highest covenants. Spiritual battle has nothing in common with malice. Thus, Light pierces darkness, but not through malice. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 391:
391. People often harm themselves by refusing even to think of the Subtle World, or by believing it to be something inconceivable. One must conceive the Subtle World as the most perfected state of our worthiest feelings. Only thus can one prepare oneself for a better abode in the Subtle World. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 398:
398. Furthermore, one should understand it broadly when I speak of caution. The most dangerous thing is to strive in only one direction. One may save one's leg but break one's neck. Therefore preconceived judgments are most harmful for striving. People readily follow a preconceived plan and thereby bar themselves from a better destiny. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 399:
399. Evolution is independent and voluntary, this is a fundamental law. It is not only the basic elements of karma but also the Fiery World which constitute a manifestation of conscious evolution. It is impossible to force people to evolve spiritually. A sleeping heart cannot be forced toward good. One can point out, one can set milestones, but to break the consciousness means to kill the root of the future tree. Millions of years may seem long, but neither years nor centuries exist. People have divided existence into seconds and have drowned themselves in zeros. Therefore the psychology of the Subtle World is so important, since here hours are not needed and only results are important. People are often indignant at the ordainments of the Teaching, exclaiming, "Why does not the book give the final formulas?" But such a demand proves an ignorance of the foundations. The Teaching gives the precise direction and kindles the fires along the entire path of labor. One can proceed by these beacons. One may find solutions already cosmically ripe. One may hear exact things, but the spirit must by its own will combine them into a mosaic. To affirm the path is the Ordainment of the Great Architect. As in legends, we must put our ears to the ground lest we miss a single step or whisper. Though people read much they apply but little. Yet the dates are so close! Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 400:
400. People so not think about dates, they rely upon the mechanism of a clock. Of course, Cosmos is filled with mechanics, but among prime movers the first place is occupied by Agni. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 401:
401. He who said that the flashes of light are nothing but directed thoughts was not far from the truth. Indeed, spatial thoughts are like electrical discharges and can produce considerable light effects. Colored sparks also depend upon the quality of energy which evokes these discharges. We can project thoughts which can not only create luminous signs but can also produce bodily sensations. The transmutation of thought into sensation only proves that thought is energy. Thus, one should become accustomed to thought-energy, from early childhood. But for this the school must teach about the substance of spirit. One can observe to what a great extent humanity has departed from spiritual principle in the last few years. Many books that should have directed people precisely toward the spiritual life, on the contrary, failed even to attract people's attention. But it cannot continue thus. By all methods one must remind people of the essence of spirit. The existence of numerous sects is of no help, and leads people into aimless wanderings. The nature of Kali Yuga is characterized by a division of the entire organism into its component parts. But the Blessed Mother arises at dawn in order to gather these scattered parts of the one Being. The Mother of the World attracts the attention of nations and awaits the Star of the Morning. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 402:
402. Unexpectedness paralyzes all human senses. Hearing, sight, smell, and also touch are lost. But this is not the result of fear, only of turning away from a preconceived path. Actually, of all the elements fire offers the greatest amount of unexpectedness. People limit their consciousness to merely a few formulas of Agni. Therefore, all other varieties of the element of fire are simply not contained in the consciousness. This means that there is much still to be assimilated, and the unexpected can thus be turned into the expected. One should also deal similarly with hitherto unfamiliar manifestations of life. One should arm oneself spiritually in order that nothing in the Subtle World may surprise one. Many hope to meet relatives and a Guide; even films, devoid of spirit, have disclosed impressions of such meetings more than once. But in all worlds it is best to rely upon one's own consciousness and strength. Therefore one should eliminate every possibility of shocking the narrow consciousness. One must free oneself from being shocked by the unexpected. There are numerous unexpected concepts, forms, and combinations which make the consciousness shudder, but the more we admit and imagine, the less we are bound. Thus, develop your imagination on a world-wide scope. People refuse to believe that the unexpected, in other words, ignorance produces a paralysis of the nerves. Though it be ever so brief, such a reaction arrests the work of Fire. Wherever possible, one should accustom oneself to the concept of unexpectedness. This advice should be remembered especially. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 404:
404. Perhaps the seventh vitamin is Fire. It has often be clearly stated that pure air provides far more essential nourishment than city air. But by purity one should understand a particular fiery saturation. People in the mountains can live longer without food and without needing sleep. The nourishment of spirit, or Agni, can satisfy them without the need of heavy foods. Studies should be made of the nourishment by prana on heights. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 406:
406. Magnetization of water has now been virtually abandoned, yet not so long ago it was used for purposes of both light and darkness. The significance of such magnetization is apparent, and indicates once again the fieriness of such a process. As a precautionary measure a goblet containing an unknown beverage was covered with the hand, in the belief that the skin would reflect symptoms of poisonous ingredients. Also, for magnetization, iron and lithium waters were used, but all sulphuric admixtures were avoided. In the most ancient writings there are references to the transmission of thought through water and chrism. Milk was not used for magnetization because of its organic constituents. This was an error, for the milk of healthy cows is well suited for this purpose. But in ancient times people feared rabies and preferred to avoid magnetizing milk. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 407:
407. The Arhat possesses the ability to prevent his feelings from becoming blunted. This rare ability is acquired by Him only through fiery tension. This may be termed an adamant asceticism. It attracts the hearts of the people. He about whom you recently read knew these intense poignancies of feeling. Everyone who approached Him felt his unfailing freshness of heart. This continuous acuteness is attained not by a special technique, but by a simple opening of the heart. He never pitied himself, and this trait was not an intellectual one, but had become his second nature. Yet, because of the deadening influence of daily routine, how many priests have lost that which they had accumulated! Daily routine is the great testing stone. It opens the Gates of Eternity and affirms Fire. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 408:
408. The Great Architect builds eternally. It is senseless to suppose that certain parts of the Universe are completed and remain static. A great deal is made of the term evolution , but people have absolutely no conception of this process in its actuality. There has been much argument about the social structure, but it always has been presumed that human society exists in something inflexible and finite. The stories of the Deluge and of the glacial period are regarded almost as merely symbolic. and it is not proper even to speak of Atlantis, despite the testimonies of the Greek writers. One can see how the human consciousness evades everything that threatens its established comfort. Likewise, the concept of evolution is turned into an abstraction, thus not disturbing the consciousness of the petrified heart in the least. But does not the heavenly vault evoke thoughts about eternal motion? Only through such evolutionary concepts can one absorb the beauty of the earthly pilgrimage as the sojourn for ascent. The very briefness of the path should not disturb one, on the contrary, it should give one joy, as does the rotation of the sun. It is urgently necessary to expound to what extent evolution is incessantly in the hands of the Great Architect of the Universe. One should feel that the planet is in space, just as seamen know that the vast ocean is beneath their ship. At first seamen were terrified by this suspension over an abyss, but reality and experience accustom them to this truth. Every inhabitant of the planet is on a similar ship - below him is the abyss. The seamen cannot depend entirely upon their ship and scientific calculations, if they could there would be no shipwrecks. Astronomy knows a few heavenly bodies, but it does not know the starting point of the comets, and it does not anticipate the gigantic meteors. Only upon their obvious appearance are people notified, The destruction of entire worlds is sometimes noticed, but more often it occurs without attracting any attention. Astronomy is a night watchman! But what about the events taking place by day? Thus, we observe only approximately half of that which is evident. How much that is unexpected is concealed from the sleeping heart! Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 418:
418. People often experience an unexplainable state of exultation or depression. They attribute this to their stomachs rather than to the approach of good or dark forces. Yet these manifestations occur frequently and can be intense. People often experience a touch or pricks. They ascribe such manifestations to cobwebs or dust, but it never occurs to them that the entities of the Subtle World may thus contact them. Similarly, people often hear movements and rustling, but they think of mice or centipedes in order to drive away all thought about manifestations of a distant world. The same people will complain that the Subtle World does not manifest itself. But subtle movements are not like blows of a hammer! As with everything else, the approach of the Subtle World should be acknowledged and fearlessly studied. We must not condemn that to which we did not even give attention. Yet if some people are so fortunate as to behold a Fiery Being, they will think first of all about a demon. Such is the corruption of the contemporary consciousness! Such crass ignorance is called skepticism, critical judgment, or erudition, when it would be far more accurate to call it plain stupidity. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 421:
421. Vows of the most diverse nature have been sanctioned by various teachings. Each vow is quite useful from the standpoint of discipline. It is difficult for people to believe how necessary for future achievements are such exercises of discipline. A vow cuts short many paths of dissoluteness. Indiscriminating and irresponsible dissoluteness results in the most deplorable consequences in the Subtle World. It is like a child's playing with fire. One should keep constantly in mind the danger of dissoluteness. In the Subtle World it is difficult and painful to begin tardily ridding oneself of dissoluteness. It is better to test oneself here by various useful vows. People often find themselves in ridiculous situations when they take vows zealously only in time of danger. The ancients showed a better understanding of this in their vows in the Name of the Most High, thus strengthening their exalted and solemn state of mind. This was not superstition or bargaining with the Higher Forces, but the transport of a spirit which has attained a new freedom. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 423:
423. Equally wise reminders can be found in songs. The Koreans sing about three travelers who beheld heaven. One saw it as granular, the second saw it as if in drops, and the third beheld it aflame. But the first had dust in his eyes, the second had caught a chill, and the third had a bright and warm night's lodging. Thus did people understand the three essences and wisely characterized them. One traveler was not afraid of the Fiery Heaven, and Fire guarded him amidst the darkness. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 426:
426. The ability to draw a circle around the area covered by the dark and crawling ones can help in affirming one's dauntless outlook. One can stave off the approach of the dark ones by repeating My Name as a Mantram. Thus, we can understand why humanity is responsible for uttered words. If the utterance of a benign concept results in a calm state, the opposite will irritate, worry, and demean that which exists. People saturate the world with the most malicious words; will not rivers of evil flow from them? One must have lost respect for human dignity not to acknowledge that the consequences of evil speech are terrible. It is said continuously that malevolence bears fruit after a century. The historian can verify the harvest from such black seeds. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 427:
427. Not many aspire to Our conscious life, but fortunately the minority creates. Hence, Our Abode will not be disturbed by crowds of dark ones. They will say that they have had no instruction, but none of them have any desire to study, even if it takes only seven years. People are loath to face long periods, because they do not know how to think about Infinity. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 428:
428. Slander is especially harmful for the slanderers themselves. This truth should be remembered by people who have bad habits. A thought corresponding to reality forms a vehicle for an elemental. Everything worthy, austere, vital, gravitates toward creative thought, and will beneficently sustain its creator. But the devices of slander will attract brooding elementals, who, failing to find a vital foundation, will precipitate themselves upon the slanderer. Therefore, when I warn people not to succumb to the vileness of slander, again I do not advance a moral precept but point to very painful consequences. It is most disagreeable to find oneself in the Subtle World in the midst of raging elementals. Terrible is such a maelstrom filled with the fragments of one's own malicious thoughts. All these creatures clutch at one and hang on, acquiring an actual physical weight. Thought, like drops of energy, attract small elementals. The character of these germs of the spirit is most varied depending upon their substance, almost imperceptible embryos can achieve, under the nurture of thought, diverse manifestations. They can form the basis of minerals and even of plants. But one can imagine quite clearly how those thoughts that are void of any vital bases litter the lower strata of Earth. Meteoric dust is imperceptible to the eye, but it results in very substantial sediments. Hence, one can imagine how vast the dust of thought is and, being the effect of energy, how very substantial! The consequences of this debris of thought causes the illness of the planet. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 429:
429. Mind has been symbolized by the sign of Fire. Fiery thinking is the descent of knowledge from the Fiery World. Such a descent marked the great epochs, called the Days of the Mother of the World. Even in the history of Earth, one can trace several such epochs. Will not the future bring such a Day of Light if people shall realize the uselessness of evil? Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 430:
430. The inhalation of fire is practiced by certain yogis and is a purifying action. One should not understand this literally. One cannot inhale flames, but fiery emanations are useful. For such inhalation, the yogi chooses a quiet place, keeping his spine erect. Before him the yogi makes a fire of deodar wood, or, if deodar is unavailable, twigs of balu, so arranged that the smoke does not reach him. Then the yogi performs the usual pranayama, but in such a way that the emanations of the resin reach his breathing. There are two results - first, a purification of the body; second, the strengthening of the Agni energy. Nothing so helps the kindling of Agni as the properties of deodar. As you know insects cannot endure the strength of deodar resin. You also know that imperfect entities cannot approach the fire of this wood. Usually, the deodars prefer a volcanic soil to grow in; in this way a significant kinship is manifested. Volcanic soil in general merits study, along with its vegetation. Not only has the inhalation of fire been practiced by the yogis but also lying on deodar planks so that the spine comes in contact with the heart of the wood. Various records of antiquity indicate how ardently people have sought the fiery element. Experiments are necessary in order to understand the value of deodar. The significance of fire should be remembered in order to understand volcanic soil. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 431:
431. It can be observed that the manifestations of the Subtle and Fiery Worlds are unexpected. What, then, does it mean that by expectation we often, as it were, impede a manifestation? By this is proved the difference between physical and fiery energies. Physical energies often underlie so-called expectations. They begin to fall into forced ideas, and thus, instead of helping, obstruct the subtle approach. Through their effort of expectation people unconsciously begin to prescribe even the form and place of the vision, and thus harmful cross-currents are bound to result. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 435:
435. Falsehood and darkness fill the end of Kali Yuga. One must realize this in order not to lose one's strength. It is impossible to avoid the dark days, and only a knowledge of their cause will give one the patience to survive them. People do not want to simplify the path to Truth; and encumbrances like technocracy only serve to reveal the dark chains of lower matter. Blasphemies, in all their virulence, also reveal the darkness of negation in contrast to the realization of Light. You can read about these signs in the Puranas, therefore the fulfillment of all the other predictions can be anticipated. We all must now adapt ourselves to the fiery element - this also is affirmed in the Puranas. I consider that it is time to call people to the understanding of Be-ness. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 438:
438. As with everything, fiery self-disinfection is the best prophylaxis. Precisely Fire protects against obsession. Precisely Agni is the panacea for cancer, tuberculosis, and all other diseases. But until people assimilate the significance of Agni, one must have recourse to vegetable and mineral expedients. The simplest, most natural, and most essential property of everyone seems to be the most neglected. You know to what an extent those who remembered about psychic energy escaped many illnesses. You saw it and became convinced. During the approach of fiery energies it is necessary that people be not ashamed to acknowledge the fiery principle in themselves. This will be the cultivation of Agni. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 447:
447. The chakras, the fiery wheels, call to mind the countless circles of conception and completion. One can picture how the equilibrium of the worlds is founded upon fiery chakras. They contact and interpenetrate each other, and form inseverable links. Similarly, one can imagine how the chakras of man determine his fiery nature and bring the human entity into the totality of other fiery formations. People already have at their disposal rays that are not recorded upon the flesh; so, also, rays will be discovered that can capture the fiery centers on a film. This will demonstrate how the chakras of man correspond to the fiery formations of space. The figure of the fiery man merges into the rhythm of space. Thus, it can be physically demonstrated to what a great extent is everything that exists subject to the one law of rhythm. Of course, to succeed in such instructive experiments it is necessary to develop the fiery chakras in oneself. They exist in every organism, potentially, but soulless beings cannot project on a screen even a faint glimmer from the extinguished fires. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 449:
449. I affirm the futility of communications with the middle spheres of the Subtle World. They only irritate the entities there by various reminiscences, and the earthly fluids disturb them. Moreover, people learn nothing from them. The rhythm of space is expressed in the higher spheres. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 450:
450. It is difficult to imagine that the records about the Fiery World can have a place in the midst of such a battle! There is no human imagination that can picture the chaos of the cosmic battle! The continuity of the battle is beyond the strength of human nature. People cannot even grasp consciously how the encounters of such powerful energies are taking place over and above daily life. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 453:
453. The Yogi of India says to the scientist studying the question of self-preservation Truly, it is high time to study the fiery nature of man. It should have been understood long ago that it is not only the will but the fiery energy which surrounds man with a salutary veil. One should indeed study this in laboratories, but such laboratories must be different from those dealing with soil fertilization. It is time for scientists to realize that for subtle experiments subtle conditions are needed. Likewise, it is time to recognize that these conditions are not created through mechanical disinfection. Each experiment requires fiery spiritual purification. In fact, much may be achieved amidst nature and in temples where the emanations are not so defiled. But in ordinary laboratories, which are not even ventilated, and where the dust is full of poisonous deposits, little can be achieved. Not without reason did healers ask before healing, "Have you faith?" And then the result was especially successful. But not only was the healer evoking faith, the kindling of the fire of the centers was also needed. When the fiery chakras began to rotate, considerable purification took place. Thus, let the physician pay attention not only to the will but also to the basic psycho-fiery energy. Let him remember that the surrounding atmosphere has a tremendous importance. It would seem unfitting to call attention to this, yet after millions of years of earthly existence, people still pay as little attention to the quality of their surroundings as they probably did in the times of the cave dwellers. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 455:
455. One may stress further that people should not be astonished that they themselves must place the final stone in the mosaic. This law is the more just since usually there is scarcely the desire to set even the first given stones. Much has been given and much is not applied. It has been stated clearly that many mechanical formulas must be reanimated by fiery energy. But, as before, people call this occultism and fear even to think about such experiments. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 457:
457. There is a parable about the trial by difficulties, in which it is shown that people always try to choose the easiest way, whereas that which seems easiest turns out to be the most difficult. Examples both amusing and tragic can be cited. It is justly pointed out that the cleverest person may enumerate to himself all the details of an easy achievement, but forget just the one which turns out to be the most difficult. By body alone we cannot escape fire and water. One should remember about flaming thought. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 458:
458. If people could only realize how much they lose mentally, when they could be continuously acquiring! But darkness does not permit the imagination to flourish. However, it is difficult to remember about imagination when we are already in the Subtle World. There we must apply it, not generate it. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 466:
466. The epidemic dryness of the throat indicates not only dryness of the atmosphere but also fiery tension. There is a heavy accumulation of many signs, but surprisingly little attention is paid to them. On the contrary, with the superficiality of ignorance, the strangest explanations are given of them. The shallowness of these explanations indicates that people prefer to remain with their illusions rather than deal with reality. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 468:
468. The manifestation of the loss of cooperation makes people quite helpless. The loss of concordance of rhythm destroys all possibilities of new achievements. You yourself see what difficulties are engendered through disunion. Such a state is very dangerous. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 471:
471. When, after brilliant epochs, people fell into the horrors of flesh, the best terms were forgotten or were transferred to other concepts. One should not forget the earthly vicissitudes, and one should profit by these examples. The mechanical concepts are basically so ineffectual that one should prayerfully turn to the seed of the spirit, which glows brighter than all the electric lamps. One should not regard the reminder about Fire as a mere fairy tale. Many among you will think of Fire only as a torment of the conscience. But the Fiery World is cognized through joy! Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 472:
472. Poor is the master craftsman who does not make use of all the riches of nature. For the skillful carver, a bent tree is a precious treasure. A good weaver uses each spit for the embellishment of his carpet. The goldsmith rejoices at each unusual alloy of metals. Only the mediocre craftsman will deplore everything unusual. Only an impoverished imagination is satisfied with the limits set by others. The true master develops great acuteness and resourcefulness in himself. The blessed spell of his craft frees the master worker from discouragement. Even the night does not bring darkness for the master, but only a variety of forms of the one fire. No one can entice a master toward aimless speculations, because he knows the inexhaustibility of the essence of being. In the name of this unity, the master gathers each blossom and constructs an eternal harmony. He regrets the waste of any material. But people far from mastery lose the best treasures. They repeat the best prayers and invocations, but these broken and unrealized rhythms are carried away like dust. The fragments of knowledge are turned into the dust of a dead desert. The human heart knows about fire, but the reason tries to obscure this evident wisdom. People say, "He was consumed with wrath; he withered from envy; he was aflame with desire." In a multitude of expressions, precise and clear, people show knowledge of the significance of Fire. But these people are not master artisans, and are always ready thoughtlessly to scatter the pearls they themselves so need! One cannot understand the human prodigality which destroys the treasures of Light. People do not deny themselves a single opportunity for negation. They are ready to extinguish all fires around them, only to proclaim that there is no Fire within them. Yet to extinguish fires and admit the darkness is the horror of ignorance. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 474:
474. You notice that at times We do not pronounce names, but replace them with symbols. Referring to a warrior, We imply the collective concept of all warring forces. Thus, one must not burden people even by pronouncing their names. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 482:
482. In Tibet horses are fed on leopard flesh in order to make them fierce. The Kshatniyas of Rajputana depend upon a meat diet to maintain their warlike spirit. These two examples alone show the significance of meat-eating. People do not slaughter a vast number of cattle from a sense of refinement. Like troglodytes, they are ready to devour bears. One must realize that the mass slaughter of animals is carried on in full consciousness. People know that vegetables or fruit give more vital energy than a cup of blood, yet they prefer being served with bloody meat, greatly relishing this coarseness. There is no other name for the frenzy of blood consumption. People are perfectly aware that a handful of wheat or barley is sufficient to sustain life, but their animal instinct tries to drag their minds back to a bestial state. Do not beasts try to tear each other's throats? Does not darkness impel people to the lowest actions? Let us not forget that mass killings, whether in war or in the slaughterhouse, equally pollute the atmosphere and violate the Subtle World. It must be realized that every conscious killing shakes the entire surrounding atmosphere. Moreover, these actions strengthen the forces of darkness and chaos, breaking the rhythm. One must avoid disturbing the Subtle World in any way. We can allow a diet of vegetables, farinaceous food, and milk, also eggs, the very freshest and in a liquid state. You know how repulsive the very sight of meat becomes to the organism accustomed to a vegetable diet. Thus, in practice one must accustom oneself to refinement and remember that even an elephant increases his strength through plants alone. One should not think that people eat meat because of poverty. With the least effort one can obtain a vegetable diet; besides, many nourishing herbs and roots are not utilized. One could learn much from certain animals, they know far more about natural foods than man, the meat-eater. Do not be concerned if the lover of blood scoffs at vegetable food; only remember him, because he is from darkness. Many are indifferent to meat and are compelled to it only by ugly home conditions. We do not mean them. We deplore the conscious vampires and necrophagi. Hence, be simpler and more refined in your diet. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 487:
487. Historic acts of great significance were often carried out in accordance with directions given in visions. The Invisible Government has pronounced its decisions more often than people suspect. The Higher Beings or departed relatives bring the message of imminent dates. One can only deplore the concealment of such visions and visitations, that is, unless secrecy has been enjoined. The fiery seal upon the lips is very lasting. However, one may disclose the truth to posterity in memoirs that will sustain many hearts. You yourselves already know of an entire succession of historic events which were based on warnings and indications. Thus, one can note a series of events from antiquity to our days which were seemingly links of one guiding thought. It is right to collect these fiery revelations; in them will be disclosed an entire interworld system. One must probe historical facts deeply, in order still more consciously to understand the wisdom of the construction. I advise the recording of all known historic events that took place or were connected with higher visions. During such work many more facts will be found, because a striving thought is like a magnet. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 492:
492. There are many events, but you must learn to discern amidst this multitude of dissenting voices the one plan for achieving the New World. A great many people prefer not to realize that they can take part in world construction. Let them carry stones for the Temple - invisible to them. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 493:
493. You have heard of many earthquakes and of innumerable meteorites which fall upon Earth, but earthquakes are recorded rather relatively. In certain zones they are recorded with extreme accuracy, but oceanic tremors remain only approximately recorded, although they may prove to be particularly dangerous. Likewise, there is approximation in connection with the fall of meteorites. It is true that many meteorites fall into water, but the fall is conditioned by magnetism. Thus, iron and other metals attract meteorites, especially when the deposits are in their natural state and are not void of cosmic magnetism. The conditions of cosmic magnetizations are successfully expressed in the so-called metal and water diviners. The existence of such people has been known since ancient times. Fortunately, contemporary science does not deny these facts. Thus, science has already established one of the properties of fiery energy. But it is most remarkable that these people sense precisely the subterranean waters and metals. Such a diviner will not react to a tank of water or a house constructed of steel. This magnetism is directed along the fiery channel and responds primarily to the natural state of a substance. This is also the core of all fiery communions. Naturalness and directness constitute the essence of fiery energy. One may never think of fire, one may never perceive Fire, and thus shut off one's access to the Fiery World. I repeat that in the Subtle World it is difficult and painful to cognize Fire if in the earthly state at least some way of approach has not been found to the Higher World. Wisely it is said, "He who wishes to go to his ancestors will go to them." But by this only the lower state is defined. Why be deprived of the predestined beautiful spheres? Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 494:
494. Exhaustion and hunger provide examples of the power of fiery energy. Compare a man dying of starvation who is aware of his inevitable end and a man who uses hunger as a cure. Note how long the second will preserve his strength and how quickly the first declines. Only fiery energy which is brought into play sustains the second, who wishes to be cured. Also note an experiment with fatigue - the one who can bring Agni into action does not feel any fatigue, but he who notices his fatigue droops. People call such actions "autosuggestion," but on what does this autosuggestion work? It calls forth fiery energy; it sets into motion the stilled wheels of Fire, and they alone bring such victories to the nerve centers. Earthly food can be reduced to small portions; the body will not require more when Agni is aflame. One should not think that such fiery transports are peculiar only to certain Rishis. Everyone who is conscious of the power of Agni can quite naturally draw upon this inexhaustible energy. The main thing is to begin with small things, watching one's inner impulses. No special laboratories are required to check oneself in various circumstances of life. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 497:
497. The history of denials reveals that men have rebelled most of all against manifestations of the Fiery World. This may have been terror at facing the unknown. Perhaps it was the usual revolt of ignorance. Perhaps it was the reflection of chaos being suggested to our mind as disparagement of everything. But one thing is apparent, in all domains of life people have tried to deny everything connected with fiery energies. The number of martyrs to the Fiery World exceeds the number of those who suffered for Truth. Parallel with the history of martyrdom one must write the history of denials. One must investigate, in the domain of religion and also among scientific discoveries, how every inch of fiery understanding has been gained by fighting ignorance with the greatest courage. Nothing has required so much self-sacrifice as the affirmation of the Fiery World. Even the most ordinary manifestation of light calls forth an explosion of suspicion. The most obvious manifestation will be explained in the most absurd manner. Precisely, Fire as the highest element is a most difficult realization for the human consciousness. In addition to ignorance there are many causes for this. People who have surrounded themselves with darkness will cross over into the Subtle World in darkness. Fiery glimpses are so insignificant to them, and the desire for ascent so unimportant, that Light remains inaccessible. So they walk about in darkness, fighting against the Light. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 499:
499. Is not fear of Fire caused by the fact that only its destructive aspect is apparent to the physical eye, whereas its fiery creativeness is not realized in the physical state? One must with especial conviction disclose to people that by reason of their very nature they have a unique path to fire. Can the physician who has an aversion to his patient be a good physician? Or will the warrior whose spirit trembles with fear be victorious? Hence, we shall set before us the highest task, and in this way we shall not notice the steps of transition. Each element primarily precludes fear. To overcome fear momentarily does not mean to eradicate it. We must not be like small children, who are courageous today but may tremble with fear over an empty phantom tomorrow. Nor must we be like the pampered ones who seek daring adventure today but on the morrow will bury themselves in downy pillows. Let us not be under the threat of tomorrow, for of all the elements precisely Agni will not tolerate fear. We must comprehend Agni not as a destroyer but as a creator! In these two aspects of Agni lies the true touchstone of our nature. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 500:
500. It is especially difficult to explain to people that in the midst of days of extreme gravity there may be no outstanding events, and that the most propitious astrological dates may even be accompanied by misfortune. People will regard such comparisons as indicating the absurdity of astrological laws. They forget that the harvest is gathered after the sowing. Perhaps the best astrochemical currents can relatively lessen the scope of effects, but each effect has its inexorable cause. Therefore, in the midst of grave days one must exert extreme caution, solemnity, and magnanimity. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 502:
502. Waking dreams represent the action of fiery energy upon the Chalice. These are not forms of illness; they act as messengers of the approach of fiery energy. The circumstances of the Subtle World begin to reveal themselves similarly. They may proceed beneficently, but during a condensation of the fiery atmosphere they can cause insanity. The best cure lies in explaining the cause of this manifestation, in other words, in a cognizance of Agni Yoga. Obvious need compels Us to offer Our Counsels for wide application. Until quite recently the possibility of epidemics of waking dreams would have been regarded as absurd. But now, even the average physicians in hospitals are confronted with the necessity of studying the mass manifestations of such unusual symptoms. Likewise, other incomprehensible symptoms of the new conditions of the organism will begin to disclose themselves in life. Is it possible that people do not wish to prepare themselves for the new conditions? Such ignorance recalls the story of the child who had the faculty of seeing in the dark, but whose mother asked a physician to cure the child of this peculiarity. The evidences of the work of the fiery centers have become more frequent among people. It is unwise to reject these gifts which will furnish the solution for the immediate future. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 506:
506. One may rejoice when the beauty of the outlines of the Subtle World is apprehended. One may convince people that thought-creativeness can mold not only personal forms but also those capable of attracting and enrapturing the best hearts. The ability to create by means of thought is also developed on Earth; but how lofty will be such creativeness when people shall realize that they are creating not for Earth, but for spheres of supreme grandeur! Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 507:
507. Let us be like arrows striving heavenward from a fiery bowstring. In each earthly object let thought find the spiritual essence which will create a beautiful vision in Infinity. Thus, let us be ashamed to send vile thoughts into the World of Beauty. Each day should reveal a prototype of beautiful enhancements. People are ashamed to speak vile words into a loud-speaker. Why, then, should one fill space with vile thoughts? Let the fact of the world conflagration remind one again about the quality of thought. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 508:
508. Yes, yes, yes, the seeds of good remain in the spirit, but not sufficient attention is given to them. People remember about accumulations; but, not having preserved their spiritual understanding, they strive to accumulate earthly objects. In the depths of their spirits men know about flights into the Infinite, but, having forgotten the significance of the far-off worlds, they wander aimlessly about on the earthly crust. One should not speak against earthly objects, which are products of creation; one should not speak against travels, which can be the highest schooling - the entire earthly existence must be comprehended from the level of the Higher World. Can one perform only useful actions in earthly life? Of course one can. It is easy to imagine an entire life as a continuous stream of usefulness to others. Santana is not a meaningless rolling of stones. It is like a stream feeding the adjoining fields like a brook bringing cleanliness to the hearth, like rain making the sown seeds come up. Thus, one need not be a special sage to imagine a life useful in all domains. When the fiery waves shall compel people to seek safety in the towers of the spirit, they will regret with loathing each useless incarnation. In consternation they will try to gather crumbs of positive thinking. What is the use of offering advices not to dissipate precious energy! One must think about the approach of very unusual times. Neither cruelty, nor robbery, nor treason, nor falsehood will help one to withstand the fiery waves. Not shame so much as suffering will compel quests for salvation. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 511:
511. He who thinks of modesty and humility is by virtue of this neither modest nor humble. Natural virtues do not require forced considerations. Much vanity has originated from such forced pseudo-modesty and suede-humbleness. In all qualities connected with fieriness, directness is needed. If a man has not acquired reverence for Hierarchy, no command can make him feel the beauty of this striving; external conditions will shatter the seed of striving. It is a great fallacy for people who have begun to think of the Supreme to alter the outer conditions of their lives. A shoemaker known to you could have abandoned his craft, but he preferred to affirm himself in the rhythm of the past in which his highest thoughts had been generated. This is not inflexibility, but a due regard for the precious rhythm already established. One can observe that external conditions can give the impulse to thought. This consideration is very useful during fiery achievements. A musician does not part with his instrument even when traveling. The reason for this lies not only in mechanical technique but, consciously or unconsciously, the virtuoso thus preserves an already established rhythm. Continuity of work is needed for the coordination of the centers just as much as is pranayama. But an experienced workman does not ponder over the use made of his work. Work for him is food; he cannot live without it. Let the physician cite examples of this. In connection with Agni, disorderly, unrhythmic work is especially harmful, and it is necessary that a rhythm should become habitual without forcing. Then one may expect Agni to become indeed a self-acting armor. The quality of self-initiated action is a fiery achievement. It does not come from outside, but only together with the broadening of consciousness. Without the affirmation of consciousness, self-initiated activity cannot be established. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 512:
512. The fire on the mountain indicates the tension of the atmosphere. Not without reason do people call these fires "messengers." The tension reveals itself in a silvery light. Many will deny even such an obvious manifestation. Many may mention hallucinations, forgetting that such actual details as the illumination of a cloud could not be imaginary. It is astonishing to see that even the simplest manifestation of a fiery order may be denied. Nor could the motion of the fire be foreseen in an illusion. Truly, these fires are messengers. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 513:
513. A neophyte asked a Rishi who spoke to him about Agni, "If I constantly repeat the word Agni, will I have any benefit from it?" The Rishi answered, "Of course, You have been so far removed from this concept that even through sound your nature will cling to the great foundation of Existence." In the same way We repeat about the various qualities and analogies of the great Agni. May the people accept this sound in the Chalice! Let them be so saturated with its reverberations that they accept it as inalienable to them. If, during the transition between existences, they even pronounce "Agni," it will be of help to them, because they will not be hostile toward Fire. The Subtle World will help to sensitize the understanding of the higher principles, but they cannot be approached with hostility and denial. The aim of the first book about the Fiery World is to affirm and accustom people to an understanding of Agni. Let them see how diversely Fire has been understood, from ancient times up to the present contemporary understanding. May the sparks of these fires of the heart recall to mind many mysterious manifestations and the recounting of legends by the old people. One must absorb into one's consciousness an attractive constructive image. One should admit it as one's own possession which will lead to the heights. Therefore, even the repetition of sound, Agni, is useful. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 514:
514. Humanity truly represents, as it were, the cement of the planet; it helps to hold together the parts threatened by chaos. An unpopulated world easily disintegrates. But man must not pride himself on this mission, he must feel himself to be a guard on watch. Verily, only he who is fortified by the armor of Agni can the more fully consummate his destiny. Agni must not be in a state of inaction. The element of fire is the most active, most speedy, and most spatial, and it is manifested in the midst of the tension of thought. Does not man preserve the planet by thought? The most precious substances are created by thought. Compare breadth of thought with insipidity. I attest that people can gather a treasure of thought, which, in rhythm with the Cosmos, will create the New Era. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 515:
515. Nations hope to make up for the lack of Agni by crude violence; but no force, crude and low, can kindle the Fire of Light. One can observe an unprecedented obduracy coincident with the decline of Agni in the hearts of men. Is it not apparent that no forces will assist one in finding psychic energy? Moreover, all violence personal as well as national, retards men's discovery of psychic energy. This means that instead of urgent cooperation for discovering Agni, people employ force for the destruction of the planet. This is deplorable and unworthy! Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 516:
516. Some people must memorize useful counsels, whereas others know the fundamentals of life in their hearts; both kinds need a Teacher. The first must learn, but the latter should affirm themselves. Some understand the best means for human relations from their earliest years, whereas others must pass through a tiresome schooling in order to avoid destructive actions. Both need the Teaching as a reminder of the conditions of existence. It is astonishing to what a degree some remember instances from their past lives, whereas others have completely lost all memories of their former accumulations. A karmic cause does not completely explain such a marked difference in the understanding of life. Truly, the deciding factor in such understanding lies not in the circumstances of former lives, but in the acceptance of Agni. People call such wisdom a talent, but it is no special talent to keep Agni alight. Only the kindling of the centers produces uninterrupted vigilance of consciousness. Even a partial manifestation of Agni already preserves the accumulations inviolate. Agni is no violator, but our friend. It must be explained that the ascent of the spirit is indeed a manifestation of Agni. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 519:
519. It is truly amazing when a mechanical giant attempts to strike the fiery heart, but instead carries the stones for his own tomb. This example is often repeated, but on each occasion one should rejoice over the victory of Agni. People plead for a miracle, but numberless miracles are all around them. They have merely to cleanse their eyes of irritation. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 520:
520. The vulnerability resulting from injury to the aura is terrible. One can imagine how one breach in the aura leads to the mutilation of its entire structure. Drowsiness, which can be noted when the aura is rent, originates from the consistently increased activity of the fiery energy when directed toward external radiations. During the process of restoration, the organism, and especially the heart action, is in a state of depression. For this reason I deem caution necessary in one's actions as well as during the counterblows. During the battle why should one burden the hearts of friends? One could perform numerous experiments revealing how the violation of the radiations has actually been reflected upon the heart. People accept with reluctance advice about observing caution in regard to their own radiations; but even prior to their being photographed, science is already aware of the existence of these radiations from every object. One should have full respect for the human organism and understand that each shock harms the astral body primarily. Besides, if organisms have worked together for a long time in unity, they can injure each other even more severely. And such injury will be not only of each other, but also will be reflected upon others near to them. One should therefore most assiduously eliminate all conflicts. One can visualize a dark legion which makes an onslaught upon each break in the aura. It is dreadful to feed such vermin with the inner layers of radiations. The protective net alone blocks the attack of the dark forces. Each breach in the aura also threatens one with obsession. Let us therefore be even more cautious. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 525:
525. The welfare of nations is molded around a single personality. There are numerous examples of this throughout history, in the most diverse regions. Many will attribute this evident manifestation to the personality itself. But thus think the short-sighted; those who are far-sighted understand that such synthesis is nothing but the manifestation of the power of Hierarchy. Actually in all such manifestations the Hierarchy selects a focus upon which a current can be directed. Besides, a personality of this order possesses a fire, realized or unrealized, which makes the communion easy. But also indispensable is a certain quality on the part of the people themselves - trust in and recognition of the power. Therefore, in different matters I so often reiterate about authority. This quality is needed as a link of the fiery machine. You yourselves see how nations progress by affirming a leader. You yourselves see that there is no other way. Thus, the link of Hierarchy must be realized. One should not be short-sighted. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 529:
529. A common error of people is to cease to study after leaving school. The Pythagoreans and similar philosophic schools of Greece, India, and China furnish sufficient examples of continuous study. Truly, limiting education to the prescribed schooling indicates ignorance. Obligatory learning is only the entrance to real knowledge. If we divide humanity into three categories - those who are altogether unschooled, those whose education is confined to compulsory schooling, and those who continue their education - the number of the last will prove astonishingly small. This primarily shows indifference toward future lives. In their decline of spirit, men are indifferent even to their own future. There should remain a record that in the present significant year it is necessary to remind people about that which was useful a thousand years ago. In addition to elementary education one should further the education of adults. Several generations exist simultaneously on Earth, and they are all equally indifferent in striving to the future which they cannot evade. Such negligence is astonishing! Learning has become an empty shell. Yet for a simple holiday people like to dress in their best. Is it possible that they do not think it behooves them to secure an attire of Light for the solemn Abode in the Fiery World? One should rejoice not in bigotry, not in superstition, but with an illumined mind, and not only at the schools for children but also at the uniting of adults for continuous learning. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 530:
530. It is right to repeat about the sickness of the planet. It is right to understand the desert as the shame of humanity. It is right to turn one's thought to the task of cooperation with nature. It is right to recognize that to plunder nature is to squander the treasures of the people. It is right to rejoice at nature as the refuge from fiery epidemics. He who does not think about nature does not know the Abode of Spirit. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 538:
538. The perversion of human understanding has gone so far that a man infected with the imperil of irritation or malice is sometimes called a fiery being. Even malice people sometimes describe as inflamed. But since Agni is a connecting, all-pervading element, it is actually the principle of equilibrium. The human spirit has recourse to this element during ascent; even in a mechanical ascent use is made of the fiery principle. It should be explained that the inflammation of imperil in no wise corresponds to purified Agni. People themselves try to implant in their consciousness a disparaging meaning of many great manifestations. Indeed, it is a good exercise to occasionally spend a day without disparaging. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 541:
541. Earth still harbors the good robber and the cruel devotee. One would suppose that people, as the highest elements of Earth, would evolve far more rapidly than other elements of the planet. But a strange phenomenon is taking place - rejecting the ethics of spirit, people have encased themselves in a spiritual inertia. It seems that even the climate changes more rapidly than the human consciousness. Many inventions have appeared on this planet more than once. Bygone nations knew much, but the quality of thinking has progressed very little. And still people talk a great deal about a new race and a new humanity. But no Golem is to be the prototype of the new race. The quality of thinking will differ from that of past ages. The art of thinking must be completely and consciously regenerated, but without understanding the three worlds it is impossible to raise thinking to a new level. He who does not yearn for self-perfection will not think on a planetary scale. He who considers discussion of the Fiery World as superstition or paganism cannot revere the Image of the Savior. One need not wonder that people become accustomed to honest thinking so slowly, for throughout their many incarnations they have been bereft of the best images of the heroes of mankind. People have continually seen that it was precisely the heroes who were tortured and killed before their very eyes. By such thinking one does not arrive at the concept of the new man. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 545:
545. The heart may ache when Hierarchy is commented upon in an unworthy manner. The heart is a center. Hierarchy is also a center. From the most cardinal, all is transmitted to the Supreme, and vice versa. When people are ignorant of something, they should not defile what is beyond their grasp. They should have enough humaneness to understand where the Ineffable begins. One cannot hope to continue to cast stones at the best Image. Some nitwits, filled with conceit, think that everything is permitted them. But when they lose their teeth, they should not be amazed but should look nearby for the causes. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 549:
549. Spatial thought engenders a certain substance which in a vortiginous movement becomes a generating center for various inceptions. It would be beautiful to realize that human thought contains such a powerful substance; still only the most lofty and intensified thought produces an energy that is sufficiently powerful. But a small thought - unrealized, erratic, and unstable - will not give a creative impulse, and can even inflict harm. Lacking the correct coordination of attraction and repulsion, insignificant thoughts form as it were, ugly conglomerates and pollute space. We call them spatial slime. Much energy is wasted in transmuting these stillborn monsters. One can imagine how greatly spatial production could be increased were it not for these progenies of men. In this matter let us not accuse only the primitive peoples. Their thinking is potentially not weak, but the average result of civilization is complete degeneration in quality of thought. Such degeneration produces the whole store of slimy products which threaten to turn the bliss of Agni into odium. Not rare are the instances of the harm of petty thoughts. So many of the best channels are clogged by chips only because humanity does not respect thought. Brainless superstition will undoubtedly rail against each reminder about the reality of thought; people well cite the contrast between nature and bliss, whereas the lower carnate strata are entirely incommensurable with the highest. Discipline of thought will inevitably lead up to the highest fiery spheres. Instead of becoming a source of infection man can become a purifier of space. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 554:
554. He who says that heroes are not needed expels himself from evolution. Observe that on the border of mediocrity, lack of faith, and egoism, lies self-annihilation. Decades may pass before the process of self-devouring becomes evident, but it grows from the very hour that Hierarchy is denied. It is impossible to imagine the affirmation of a progressive action without Hierarchy. One must repeat this most simple Teaching, because people are headed toward the abyss. The rays from the shoulders are causing pain not because of the convulsions of the planet but because of the raging of humanity. As waterspouts divide water into columns, so disunited humanity whirls about. It is a very significant year of the revolt of the human spirit. Fire can be held back only up to a certain point. Inevitably it will break through all manifested obstructions. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 555:
555. It is as easy to fall prey to obsession as it is difficult to effect cooperation with the Subtle World. In the first place, people as a rule give little thought to true cooperation; and in the second, they altogether refuse to admit the existence of the Subtle World. During obsession a most objectionable violation takes place, and rational cooperation is eliminated from the consciousness. Many dwellers in the Subtle World would like to offer their knowledge, but they are denied the opportunity because of various prejudices and fear. If you only knew what great turbulence now exists in the Subtle World when the new division of humanity rocks space! One should not assume that the present time is an ordinary one; it is unprecedented and can inaugurate a New Era. Nevertheless, create heroes - thus it is ordained. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 557:
557. All killing is contrary to the fiery nature. Everyone who ponders about the Fiery World not only should not kill but is obligated to prevent the shedding of blood. He must understand that bloodshed not only creates confusion in certain strata of the Subtle World but is a violation of earthly nature. Among certain peoples sapping of trees in spring is prohibited for the same reasons. But if, since ancient times, people have understood the significance of the sap of trees, how can they fail to understand the significance of effused blood? The very passage into the Subtle World, if bloodless, saves one from the approach of those dark creatures which are immediately attracted to the emanations of blood. Besides these physical reasons, it is time to realize what it means to prematurely cut life short. The destruction of earthly enemies by murder means the creation of a powerful enemy in the Subtle World. More than once We have reminded about the meaning of karma, but if this word has no appeal to some, let us call it Divine Justice. Never burden the understanding of your companion with a persistent definition. The thought must be directed toward the essence of a concept, beyond its customary expression. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 559:
559. The resonance of nature is often sensed. The people of antiquity even divined the definite sound of peace or of confusion. But scientists can explain this manifestation by looking to fiery causes. Since the vortical waves of Fire resound, a sensitive ear can detect this great resonance even in complete silence. One may hear combinations of similar vibrations in the noises of Earth. It is said that Lao Tze often conversed with waterfalls. This is not a fairy tale, for he listened to the resonance of nature and sharpened the sensitiveness of his hearing to the point of discerning the qualities of the vibrations. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 562:
562. When I permitted you to record Our Communions, I did not conceal from you that people would utter many evil words about the most lofty concepts. He who thinks about good must not be astonished when he is called a hypocrite, a necromancer, a murderer, and a liar. As if obsessed, people will apply the most unfitting epithets to him. Wherever there is not thought about good the evil tongue is always ready. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 564:
564. Let us relate another tale about the heart. "Some people gathered together to boast of their prowess some exhibited their muscular development; some boasted of taming wild beasts; one estimated strength by the hardness of his skull, another by his swiftness of foot - thus the various parts of the human body were extolled. But someone remembered the heart, which had remained unpraised. Then everyone began to think about how the strength of the heart could be estimated. Finally a newcomer said, 'You have discussed various types of competition, but you have forgotten one near to the human heart - a competition in magnanimity. Let your teeth, fists, and skull be at rest, and vie with each other in magnanimity. It will speed the path of the heart to the Fiery World.' It must be confessed that everyone became greatly concerned, for they did not know how to manifest magnanimity. And so the manifestation of love remained undiscussed, because even the gateway to it was not admitted to any place in the contest of prowess." Verily, if magnanimity is found, then love will kindle the fires of the heart. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 565:
565. Often the divisibility of the heart has spurred the resourceful mind. Yet how can one divide that which is permeated with the one Fire? One can light many separate lamps from such Fire, but Fire itself cannot be divided. Thus, whole-hearted striving toward Hierarchy is undivided. I deem that many instabilities result from a lack of realization of the unity of Hierarchy. The time is coming when all the conditions of life will drive people to an understanding of the one Hierarchy. It has been wisely indicated that the greatest division will give the impetus for unity. Is not the present time of the utmost disunity? Can humanity become still more divided? This is the dawn of the accomplishment of unity. The waning moon prepares for the coming of the new moon. Is not an infant upon it? Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 566:
566. Let us pay especial attention to the battle in the Subtle World. Innumerable hordes are battling on all planes. A stout heart is needed to realize these forces. And even on Earth the shoulders can ache from these battles. One must warn people about the extent of their dependence upon the Subtle World. People often search for answers. Whence comes a seeming inner shock? Its cause may lie in some manifestation of the Subtle World. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 567:
567. Each incongruity and imbalance is a sign of chaos. when these signs are apparent in the lower forms of nature, one may hope that upon transition into a higher state they may be transformed. But what of the highest earthly creations - men, if they turn out to be filled with the most chaotic instability? Yet in the course of many ages, it is amazing to see the increase of imbalance among various achievements. No one and nothing impels people to ponder over the value of balance. The Teachings of all peoples speak of the Golden Path, yet men themselves actually think about this least of all. Through its imbalance, its chaotic state, mankind has brought on a coming uprising of fire. But even on the very brink of danger people reject each useful advice about self-preservation. As before, they will toss about from the very old to the very new, even if it be illusory. How can it be explained to them that Agni Yoga is neither old or new? An element that is perpetual and omnipresent is not subject to the demarcations of time. Fire is at the very threshold! One must call to mind how it is to be encountered, and one must understand that only Agni, psychic energy, can be the interpreter at the approach of Fire. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 570:
570. Mental sendings ordinarily contain some unusual expressions, which you have frequently noticed with surprise. An unusual expression is sometimes used for the purpose of ensuring better remembrance. This is a very ancient method. It is difficult to retain the usual words, which may slip by instead of penetrating the consciousness. The more unusual, the better assembled, the more definitive such a sending is, the better it is remembered. It is necessary to remind more than once of the far-off thought, which passes over the surface of the consciousness. One ought not reproach oneself for forgetfulness; on the contrary, these sliding thoughts projected from remote distances only prove that they come from outside and not from the inner consciousness. Also, in schools the receptivity to alien thoughts should be cultivated. People know so little how to listen or how to understand what they read that special hours should be assigned to the verification of what has been heard. How can one expect the fiery energy to be noticed if no attention is paid to even a loudly spoken word? More than once we have spoken of the development of the faculty of conscious non-hearing and non-seeing, this is quite different. In our normal state we must be highly receptive. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 572:
572. One cannot fail to be amazed at the persistent refusal of people to envision the manifestation of the all-pervading fiery element. One can turn to the trite example of oxygen in its solid, liquid, gaseous and even etheric states. People will accept such action of substances quite calmly but never apply this striking example to the fiery element. Fire is lodged too strongly in people's minds in its coarsest form; but so utterly undeveloped is the human imagination that it cannot conceive the extension and refinement of the crude form into infinity. People will say, "Why don't we see the Fiery Beings?" Thus, they prefer to blame the Fiery World rather than ponder upon the state of their consciousness. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 575:
575. When people find themselves in the state of Preta-loka, they begin to regret that they did not discard their outworn rags earlier. The Fire of Space must consume painfully that which should have been dissolved by the light of Agni. One can get rid of unnecessary burdens long before the transition. One's own vital Agni can purify one of harmful filth. The ability to turn in time to Agni is a goal-fitting action prompted by the experience of the heart. The manifestation of the oneness of life may elicit the inquiry, "If life were to be endlessly prolonged, how could the cognizance of its many sides be arrived at?" Indeed, if the body prevented penetration into the many strata of space, one would have to have recourse to the most artificial measures, which by their nature are contrary to free will. Only by direct fiery aspiration of the heart to Hierarchy, can one truly unite oneself with the higher spheres. One should not even divide Hierarchy according to personal criteria, but one should strive along the fiery thread to where the human word dissolves and is engulfed by radiance. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 578:
578. Even during Earthly life people transform their appearance through their passions. How greatly is this quality of justice magnified in the Subtle World! You have already seen how the dwellers of the Subtle World are transformed - some become luminous, some become darkened and even disfigured to the most horrible extent. With very few exceptions no one on Earth cares to see in this self-transformation the law of justice. People do not realize that they must take the necessary precautions in time, at least for the sake of their own appearance. Each thought honeyed by a hypocritical smile flowers according to its merit in the Subtle World. And if Agni has not been called into action, the ugly grimace of the true personality is almost ineradicable. Moreover, few of those disfigured by malice have enough sense to turn toward the Light in time. According to the law of progression, they keep rolling down into the dark abysses until a sudden reversal takes place, often inducing a reaction in the darkest one. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 578:
Not through fear of any punishment, but in anticipation of their own destiny, should people turn to purification. What each one metes out for himself is not severity but justice. The thought of purification must lead to the realization of Fire. The Fiery Baptism is the wisest covenant, but how can it descend upon one if the heart is not softened and dwells in cruelty? The mask of cruelty is dreadful; it cannot be wiped away, just as Addison's disease cannot be washed off the face. Cruelty is a ferocious disease! Even a beast attacks a cruel being. Thus, I call to mind those whose faces cannot be cleansed, that have forgotten the heart, the Fiery World, and the Hierarchy of Light. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 580:
580. One must again recall that which should be familiar even to children. People often know and understand something, but later, when they arrive at the division of atoms, they are covered by the debris! They can only split, but not one can build a house in the wrath of destruction. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 588:
588. Each abuse of the Savior, the Teacher, and the Heroes plunges the world into savagery and precipitates chaos. How can it be explained that chaos is very near, that there is no need to cross an ocean to find it? It is also difficult to explain that savagery begins with the very smallest. When the treasure of solemnity is lost and the pearls of the heart's knowledge are scattered, what remains? One can remember how people mocked the Great Sacrifice. Has not the entire world answered for this savagery? One can see how it is reflected in degeneration. This degeneration is the worst of all. I say, "Blessed be all energies; but let there be no sinking into the miasma of dissolution." Thus let us remember all Great Days! Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 590:
590. One may imagine the beauty of the conjoined service of multitudes of people when their hearts aspire in one ascent. We shall not say, "Impossible," or, "Denied." From Power one can borrow, and from Light one can become illumined. If one could only realize wherein lie Light and Power! Someone is already laughing boisterously at this, but he laughs in darkness. What can be more hideous than boisterous laughter in darkness! Yet Light will abide with him who seeks it. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 591:
591. Resurrection and immortality - do they not direct our thoughts toward the foundation of Being? But even these undeniable truths impel men toward disunity rather than cooperation. Many are the streams of Benefaction poured upon Earth. The manifestation of Benefaction occurs far more often than is generally supposed, yet the sacred gifts are accepted by men far more rarely than might be hoped. Thus is the law of free will peculiarly interpreted by Earth-dwellers. The dark forces try their utmost to prevent the manifestations of Benefaction. The self-will of people encourages various perversions. One should observe how at times benevolent thoughts flash out, to be extinguished as if by the pressure of a black hand. You were shown how even a powerful ray is subject to the schemes of the dark ones. Therefore I repeat about the unprecedented times. It is a fallacy for anyone to continue to regard the present time as normal. No self-hypnosis or reminiscing can help the ship in a storm; only the solid rock of the future can hold the anchor! So many raging voices are shrieking from out of space, intent on hindering the course of the ship! Therefore the black eagle struggles with such fierceness, but out of the Dawn comes the White One, and with him the streams of Benefaction! Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 592:
592. Evil can be eradicated only by good. Such a truth is simple, and yet it remains not understood. The good in people is usually not operating and therefore remains inactive. They cannot imagine how good can expel evil, thus cutting short its existence. Good is the most active, vital, inexhaustible, invincible principle, but in its entire action it is devoid of cruelty. Therein, and also in its freedom from egoism and conceit, lies one of its most significant distinctions from evil. So if a religion and its emissaries display cruelty, it cannot be a religion that is a link with the Highest Good! How can one imagine a servant of religion as cruel? By this cruelty he would become the enemy of good. Moreover he would be indicating his ignorance with regard to the very covenant of religion. Good cannot sanction cruelty! But in affirming the sacred Teaching of active good one must ponder how to use one's entire time in the glorification of good. And such glorification will be not only a symbol, it will be the fire of the heart. If we want to advance we must apply active goodness. We must understand that we can replace a pit with a true temple. Step by step we must fill the abyss with strongholds of Light. We must put together the stones of good, over and above any personal moods. Let the small planet burn itself out, but our Father's house has many mansions. Each action for good is an eternal achievement. When the dross of evil shall have long since disintegrated, the sites of good will flourish. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 594:
594. One should understand and encompass with good. Much that is done through forgetfulness is not evil, but absence of memory often makes criminals of men. True, egoism which is not overcome prompts one to forget others. But a fiery consciousness will not forget the goal of life when it serves the good of the world. People often do not know how to think about the good of the world, regarding themselves as insignificant. This is wrong, because the spirit, the fiery seed, emanates from the One Fire and strives toward the Light Eternal. It does not matter where burns the torch that points the way to the lost traveler! Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 597:
597. And so, the greatest misconception lies in the fact that people prepare themselves for death instead of educating themselves for life. They have heard often enough that the very concept of death is vanquished. They have heard often enough of the need for changing the seven sheaths. It has been sufficiently emphasized that these changes take place with the closest cooperation of Fire. This means that one should assist the fiery transmutations, since they are inevitable. Why spend ages and millenniums on that which can be accomplished far more quickly! We should prepare our consciousness for the fiery receptivity of our concentrated bodies. If something is subject to a fiery action, let this good be accomplished in the shortest possible time. Thinking about such transmutation in itself greatly helps our organism to assimilate this process into the consciousness. You already know that accepting something into the consciousness means a bodily assimilation also. In our general conceptions it is high time to become accustomed to the scope of the Fiery World. We are amazed at the difference between an idiot and a genius, but our imagination falls short in extending this divergence into infinity. Our imagination is equally uneducated in visualizing the closeness of the Fiery World, obscured solely by our body. Rarely do people see the highest spheres of the Subtle World, but those who are worthy to behold the splendor of the mountains and seas of the Subtle World, and the radiance of its flowers, can visualize the purity of the Fiery Kingdom! One can also imagine the omnipresence of the Fiery World, when even during physical existence one can project the subtle body to different places simultaneously. Thus let us become accustomed to the Fiery World as the only destiny of men. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 600:
600. The Fiery World is reflected in the earthly consciousness as something contrary to all everyday concepts. Imagine a man who has slept through all sunrises; he knows only the sunset and the evening shadows. But if he is once awakened at dawn by an earthquake, he runs out of his house and stands astonished before the rising light, never hitherto seen. If a man cannot accept into his consciousness even so natural an occurrence, how can he assimilate the subtlest manifestations of Fire? People have acquainted themselves with only the most gross of the subtle and etheric energies, and the beautiful fiery signs are cast into the domain of superstition. It is terrible to observe that precisely ignorance comments upon superstition. It is difficult to imagine how repulsive is this obscuration of knowledge through dark stratagems! Chemistry and even elementary physics give an idea of the higher luminosity. But even such examples do not elevate thought. People want to dwell in evil, in other words, in ignorance. One should firmly remember that each allusion to the One Light will be the source of hostile attacks. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 603:
603. It is astonishing that even recently the transmission of pictures was considered unrealizable. But now images are already transmitted over great distances; the word thunders through many spheres, even further than people imagine. The Fiery Worlds likewise have no impediments in transmission and communication. One should not be astonished at such fiery potencies when even the material world has already mastered the crude forms of the same possibilities. And how many achievements are knocking upon the doors of the human heart! Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 604:
604. Can human language express that which is beyond earthly expression? Notwithstanding, people must think about the Fiery World. They should picture it as the most vital and most guiding; otherwise, in confused dreams, they will be unable to approach it as has been ordained. Reverence for the One Light is as natural as the idea of the One Father. People are alike in their fiery seed, but physical atavism places them at varying distances from Truth. But the higher fires stand above all divisions. Read about the most diverse visions of Fiery Beings in all countries of the world, and you will find in them the same signs and results. Verily, all distinctions between peoples fall away before the Higher World. People sense equally the breath of the Higher World. They are set equally atremor in heart and body. They understand the Voice of the Envoy of Light. With difficulty they return to the common earthly state. Such manifestations, and the ecstasy of the spirit at contact with a Higher Being, are unforgettable to all alike. One should not forget that the most diverse peoples have beheld the Higher Beings in identical Images. Is this not a sign of the oneness of Light and of the Hierarchy of Good? Thus, one should accept the Fiery World with heart and mind. One must feel that all inspirations emanate therefrom. Honest creators and workers can bear witness that the best solutions come from without. Like a powerful dynamo the Fiery World emits a shower of the best formulas. One should not only make use of them but also testify about them in the highest terms. Thus one can be united by the fires of the heart with the Supreme Light. This is not conceit, for Light knows no obstacles. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 606:
606. Indeed, one must free oneself from egoism in order to transmute and affirm the radiant Ego. One may carry the transformed Ego to the altar of Light without fear of being burned. What, then, is subject to scorching if not egoism with all its appendages? Egoism, like a cancerous swelling is engendered by lack of Agni. Let us not forget that egoism attracts and fills itself with carnal lusts and begets evil. Around the bait of egoism flock the influences of family, clan, and nation. The very sediments of the physical and of the Subtle World seek to wind themselves about egoism; such a bristly ball is unsuitable for the Fiery World. But the tempered and conscious fiery Ego enters the Fiery World as a welcome guest. Thus, let us distinguish all that befits the Higher World as an achievement. Let it be only a luminous duty. It is not fitting to consider the predestined assignment as a unique achievement. People should accustom themselves to the transmutation of the heart as a manifest path, known long ago. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 609:
609. What crime is the most destructive to the monad of the criminal? Certainly treason. This crime abruptly alters the current already established, and a terrific counterblow results. A traitor cannot live long in the world of matter, and when he crosses into the Subtle World, being entirely without life-giving energy he is sucked into chaos and is doomed to disintegration. Treason is never impulsive. It is always premeditated, and thus its fate is aggravated. It must be understood that the return to chaos is, first of all inexpressibly painful. In addition, the feeling of the primary seed remains, and facing the futility of hoping for a speedy transformation demands indescribable courage. But the traitor is devoid of courage. He is above all filled with conceit. Thus, people should be warned that even from a physical standpoint treason is intolerable. The traitor not only condemns himself but infects vast strata around him, generating storms of fire. One should not think that an unnatural human action will not react on the surroundings. It reacts first of all on children under seven, before the spirit has taken possession of the entire organism. During this early period the fiery tempests are especially dangerous; they impose a special nervousness upon the heart action of those who already carry the weight of heavy atavism. Thus the traitor not only betrays an individual, but at the same time outrages a whole generation and even affects the well-being of an entire country. Let each one who has pondered upon the Fiery World beware of treason even in thought. No treason is small - it is great in evil and is hostile to the Universe. Such evil is in itself a barrier to ascent. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 613:
613. Thought creates; the extent of thought in space is unencompassable. Thus, many experiments serve only partially to broaden the understanding of the power of thought. People are astonished at the inexplicable character of clairvoyance pertaining to the future, seldom realizing that the fire of thought kindles and constructs an image of the future. Thoughts of various times and content construct Subtle Worlds which are accessible to clairvoyance. Among many causes of evolution, thought-creativeness has a primary significance. Therefore I so often repeat about the quality of thought. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 616:
616. Thought-creativeness cannot be definitely discerned on the earthly plane; herein lies its difference from the Fiery World. The Higher Beings perceive the effect of their thoughts immediately, whereas here we can know only their direction, and the ultimate result is disclosed only after a certain lapse of time. Thus, one can gradually form an idea of the differences between manifestations in various worlds. Likewise, one can gradually approach fiery consciousness, eradicating the barriers between worlds. One can imagine the state when death will be no more, and the transition will be a usual attainment. It is impossible to understand how such separation between worlds came about, since it is not necessary for evolution, unless people have created a prideful concept of Earth. It can be discovered that in remote antiquity there was greater understanding of the spherical form of the planet than after the post-glacial period. True, many ancient traditions have been confused, and only now people begin correctly to extend their estimate of the continuity of the life of our Earth. It is amazing how apparently learned people discuss the greatness of God, yet at the same time seek to disparage his creations. If scientists two hundred years ago had dared to hint at the great antiquity of the planet, or to suggest other inhabited worlds, their contemporaries would probably have resorted to the well-tried remedy of the stake. And one may be equally sure that even now some moderate theory, though based on experiments, will be assailed as a fraud. Thus, people regard the destiny of this planet as the alpha and omega of the entire Universe. Much persuasion will be required to remind humanity that in all the promulgated Covenants the Era of Fire was foretold. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 617:
617. It is almost impossible to convey an idea of the imminence of the fiery invasion. There are numerous signs of it but people refuse to think of summer in winter. No one understands that the obduracy of nations cannot be settled by the methods of the past century. The Teaching about the most subtle physical processes presupposes everywhere something not susceptible to definition. One must accept this "something" also in the processes of national structures. The study of ethnography is greatly needed for the realization of the deplorable state of the planet. A concept of the world which embraces the Invisible World will change the psychology of the people. But this is as yet remote! Even in the circles devoted to psychic research the results of the experiments are not carried into life. After their experiments the people remain as before. However, nothing should deter one from sharing his knowledge and encouraging the growth of consciousness. Therein lies love for one's fellow men. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 618:
618. Everywhere it is indicated that suffering is the best purifier and means of shortening the Path. This is undoubtedly true under the existing conditions on Earth. But could there have been Creation with an unalterable condition of suffering? No. Indeed, the Great Creativeness does not foresee a need for suffering. With terrific zeal people drive themselves into the circle of suffering. For millenniums people have tried to become mere bipeds. They try to weigh down the atmosphere of Earth with malice. Verily, every physician will bear witness that without evil there would be no suffering. Let us designate the ability to avoid suffering as a step toward Good. Truly, the passage of the Good through the furnace of fire eliminates the sense of suffering. Thus, fiery transfiguration even on Earth lifts one beyond suffering. One should not evade suffering, for without suffering earthly achievement does not exist. But let each one ready for achievement kindle the fires of his heart. They will be the indicators of the Path, and a shield not fashioned by human hands. Someone has asked, "How does the Lord discern those who approach him?" The answer is, "By the fires of their hearts." If we are astonished by the power of Fire that even here envelops us and saturates our garments, then we can understand how supernal is the glow of the fires of the heart along the Chain of Hierarchy! Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 619:
619. People erroneously believe that poison gasses destroy only earthly life; there is a far greater danger in the death-inflicting gas fumes - they vitiate the strata of the atmosphere, in other words, disrupt the chemism of the luminaries. The gases not only endanger life but they can throw the planet out of equilibrium. Assuredly, if even the gas from dung fires is very harmful for the intellect, what of the exhaust from factories, and, above all, what of war gases? This last invention is the crown of human hatred. A healthy generation cannot be born if evil is set in the foundation of life. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 620:
620. Furthermore, it is the greatest infamy that humanity even now practices witchcraft, precisely the blackest sorcery bent upon evil. Such conscious collaboration with the dark forces is not less horrible than poison gases. It is incredible that men who consider themselves to be in the religion of Good perpetuate the most dreadful sorcery. I would not mention this black peril if it had not reached such terrific proportions at present. The most intolerable rituals have been re-instituted in order to harm people. In their ignorance the crowds have been inveigled into mass magic. It is impermissible to allow such disintegration of the planet! It is impermissible to allow the dark forces to succeed in annihilating all evolution. Sorcery is not permissible, being a pressure on space contrary to nature. Everywhere, stress the danger of sorcery. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 622:
622. One should in no way violate the free will of people. The Teaching of Light transforms life when the spirit voluntarily recognizes the necessity of ascent. Therefore, do not burden others with admonitions. People will improve and attain by themselves. In the history of mankind one can see how the spirit of people finds its way toward Light. By its light each spirit finds the path in its own way. Many are unwilling to accept everything proffered, seeking by themselves some secret approach to Truth. One must exercise the greatest care with such independent aspirants; not everyone likes the principle of a chorus. Observation will prompt the most appropriate measures. However, one must calmly accept human peculiarities. Even grains of sand differ from one another. But who should revere individuality if not the servants of Light! Thus, one should establish nothing by force. It is said, "Though today a man may not search for Light, tomorrow he may weep for it." Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 629:
629. In primitive beliefs the worship of the deity was based on fear. But fear evokes terror and inevitable indignation. Human nature inherently preserves the consciousness that the great Origin of Origins has nothing in common with terror. He who feels love for God can utter his Name in his own language. Only with such an all-pervading concept can one express worthy veneration. Nothing on Earth can so kindle the fire of the heart as does love. No existing glory is comparable to love. People are not ashamed to reveal anger and irritation in their basest forms, but the sacred concept of love is accompanied by confusion and even derision. A man who dares to display loving devotion is already regarded as somewhat dubious; from this confusion of fundamental concepts issues the world chaos. The human heart cannot flourish without striving toward the Origin of Origins - inexpressible in words, but cognized through the fire of the heart. Thus, amidst violated world foundations, let us kindle the fires of the heart and of love for the Supreme. Let us realize that even science, by its relativity, keeps open the path to Infinity. Amidst the grandeur of the worlds, can one dwell in malice, in murder, in treason? Only darkness can harbor all insidious crimes! No law justifies ill will. Ill will is terrible, for it leads into darkness. But by what earthly means alone can one prevail against darkness? Verily, the fire of love. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 630:
630. They will ask, "How can we best serve on Earth to effect the utmost benefit at present?" One must restore the health of Earth. By innumerable ways, one must carry out the world task of regeneration. One must bear in mind that people have destroyed the resources of Earth without mercy. They are ready to poison the earth and the air. They have laid waste the forests, these storehouses of prana. They have decimated animal life, forgetting that animal energy nourishes the earth. They believe that untried chemical compounds can take the place of prana and earthly emanations. They plunder the natural resources, unmindful that the balance must be maintained. They do not ponder over the cause of the catastrophe of Atlantis. They do not consider the fact that chemical ingredients must be tested over the course of a century, for a single generation cannot determine the symptoms of evolution or involution. People like to calculate races and sub-races, but the very simple idea of calculating the plundering of the planet never occurs to them. They think that by some act of mercy the weather will clear, and people will become prosperous! But the problem of restoring health does not enter their thoughts. Hence, let us love all creation! Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 634:
634. Self-control is a very complex quality. It comprises courage, patience, and compassion. But courage must not become anger, compassion should not border on hysteria, and patience must not be hypocrisy. Thus, self-control is complicated, but it is imperatively needed upon entering the Higher Worlds. One should develop this synthesized quality with the utmost care. In schools the students should be confronted with the most unexpected circumstances. The teacher should observe the degree to which impressions are consciously assimilated. This is not the austere Spartan schooling of physical endurance and resourcefulness, it is drawing upon the heart energy in order to apprehend things with dignity. Not many persons remember self-control. As soon as they pass beyond the borders of the usual they begin to display a series of strange movements, to utter needless words, and, in general, to assume an affected pose of spirit and body. It can be imagined how such people lose their composure when crossing the great boundaries! It must be remembered that in approaching Light one must carry one's own lamp unspilled. Such guiding perfection must be acquired in the physical state. Therefore experienced people ask for tests; otherwise upon what can they affirm their strength? Let each earthly action lead to the higher path. Let each thought be such that it may be repeated before the Fiery World. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 635:
635. One more difficult achievement - it is not easy to gain respect for earthly creativeness, yet liberate oneself from the sense of possession. He who feels the grandeur of Infinity will certainly understand the entire incommensurability of illusory possession on so transitory a place as Earth. He who understands the magnitude of the creativeness of thought will value the Sublime in all earthly creativeness. Hence, let us perceive the one great Path and give over the fruit of our labor to those who come after us. Thus we will preserve the value of labor, not for ourselves, but for those who follow and continue this bond of perfectment. Also, this point of view regarding possession must be affirmed in one's heart here upon Earth, otherwise we shall carry into the Subtle World a most burdensome feeling of earthly possessions. Let people combine the concept of inner perfectibility with the acceptance of beauty in earthly things. Beauty for many, is this not a salutary fire for the wayfarers? Thus the refining of one's self for others will be a worthy decision. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 637:
637. He who dares the stream chooses firm stones. He understands to whom and when he may entrust the Teaching. The Bird of Life, the radiant Swan, also reveals straight-knowledge as to where lies the boundary of usefulness. The determination of this boundary cannot be expressed in human language. It can be unalterably sensed, but cannot be calculated by physical measurements. Thus a great test for each treason is created. Another great test lies in the acceptance of homelessness. There may be much mockery over the concept of homelessness. To the earthly mind the concept of a home is an absolute necessity. If anyone dared express himself as to a House of Light he would be taken for a lunatic. Therefore a change of earthly dwelling places is a useful expansion of the concept. Another great test is that of hearing every thought. The pitiable concept of earthly secrecy leads people into many errors. The feeling of pride and egoism rebels against the absence of secrecy, but co-workers of the Hierarchy of Light already understand this degree of cooperation. "I am ready," he says, and hastens to open his heart. The successful mastery of all trials lies within our hearts and consists in our love for the Lord. If we are filled with love, can obstacles exist? Earthly love itself creates miracles. Does not the fiery love for Hierarchy multiply our forces? These forces will help to transform homelessness into a beautiful Home, vast and unlimited! One cannot think of beautiful expanses in the midst of a fog of contentment. It is said that hunger obstructs the path to God, but we will also add that contentment is like murky waters. He who understands the difference between hunger and contentment will enter the current. But he who touches the Light will be transformed into a Bird of Life. So long as the Bird of Life remains a poetic abstraction, that spirit is still unready. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 640:
640. One may wonder at times why and how people can meet again after many incarnations. There are many reasons for this, but the principal one is the Cosmic Magnet. One may notice that people are attracted precisely through a sense of karma; nothing can hold back the debtor. But earthly concepts make it difficult to coordinate Infinity with the manifestation of karma. How great must be the attraction in order to hold such divergent energies in conformity! Moreover, one side will always try to escape, but the law will lead it to the immutable realization of inevitability. In this one can observe a psychic attraction that only proves the oneness of the basic law. People also find it difficult to accept the fact that incarnations vary according to psychic principles and not according to earthly distinctions. Not many will understand that a king may find himself a laborer, and a shoemaker may become a senator. But the concept of Agni solves the riddle of change. The change of existence is assigned according to Agni. The fiery energy conveys to us the superterrestrial actions. We do not value earthly revolts in the form of murders - enlightenment alone is the real victory of Agni. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 641:
641. Economy of forces distinguishes him who has entered the current. No senseless dissipation is possible where the value of energy is appreciated. If we have a precious remedy that cannot be replenished, should we destroy it senselessly? One must accept Agni as verily the most precious substance. One must realize the difficulty of developing this energy, and that it is impossible to compensate for the excessive expenditure of it. One must simply guard this Divine Fire with especial care. He who can admit dark whisperers does not safeguard Agni. Even in moments of especial consternation one must preserve self-control, of which We have already spoken. Much has been said, but one should apply it in action. No one desires that time should be spent in idleness, but sleep and the waking state are both parts of the same activity. Thus, in this connection also, one should not judge by earthly measures alone. Let people become accustomed without delay to thought about the two worlds. Thought - one and ever-existing - must not be confined to the earthly plane alone. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 642:
642. The seed of the spirit is in need, as it were, of strengthening blows. Deathlike contentment and senseless dissipation of life are actions contrary to nature. People cannot comprehend the salutary character of blows that push one forward like explosions of a motor. The explosions of energy move humanity. One must cognize the degree to which Agni begins to act precisely during the manifestation of energy. One can observe many examples in nature, but people prefer to exempt themselves from the law of unity. It is true that without an understanding of the future the blows, as motive forces are incomprehensible. They can give rise to complaints and despondency. Therefore it is so necessary to adopt the fundamentals of self-perfection for the great future. Striving toward the future will already be an evidence of Agni. Do not think it superfluous that Agni and the future are again spoken about. The infant must be reconciled to its first pain. Expressions of complaint mean lack of understanding of the problems of life. During the propelling blows it is especially difficult to understand their true significance. But the inception of heroic achievement in itself denotes the acceptance of the propelling blows. Let us not forget the formula of propelling blows. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 643:
643. Verily, one must have discrimination to ascertain true significances. Many are the illusions and phantoms that obscure an evaluation of the real advance of the spirit. Many appearances of the dark forces attempt to seduce or terrorize one. Such attacks are especially preponderant in the vicinity of obsessed or mentally diseased persons, who are like open gates, not only attracting entities to themselves but creating a kind of channel for all surrounding people. The border lines of psychic illnesses are quite imperceptible, therefore I advise great caution. I consider it useless to expend one's strength in all experiments with obsession when one's own ill health disturbs the equilibrium. Whisperers can attach themselves to the ear that is ailing. and only a firm consciousness can shake off these asps without delay. You already know that no sickness should be neglected. One must immediately inoculate oneself with vigor and not forget about Agni. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 644:
644. Bliss, Nirvana, Divine Nearness and all analogous terms for the higher state are usually understood in an earthly sense. Thus, Bliss is always understood as an ecstatic oblivion and the rapture of some kind of indolent rest; but oblivion may be understood only as the erasure of all earthly means and examples. Truly, why such limited earthly ways, when one can already act through the higher energies? Is it possible to identify Divine Nearness with indolence and immersion in oblivion? Such a correlation is contrary to the very meaning of approach to the Highest Principle. This conjoining with the Highest, this transformation through the higher energies, primarily impels one to an increased tension of all forces. Even in extreme tension a man must not lose hold of himself. But amidst the contacts with fiery radiances, the seed of the spirit will be kindled the more, and its striving toward thought-creativeness, unrestrainable. One may wonder why people try to limit and disparage the significance of the Fiery World. They wish to clothe it in earthly limitations and also stipulate that the inhabitants of other worlds must exist in earthly bodies and dwell in earthly conditions. Only an undeveloped imagination can limit the Universe to such a degree. Therefore I so greatly emphasize the development of imagination as the basis of striving toward the Higher Worlds. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 646:
646. Churning is a symbol of cosmogony. He who has accepted so simple a process as the symbol of a great action, has verily understood the correlation between microcosm and Macrocosm. On the physical plane spiral rotation is the basis of the accumulation of substance, and thought also acts in an identical way. From the Summits down to chaos, Space is intensified by the spirals of consciousness. Thought spirally transforms itself into substance, permeating all Cosmos. One must understand and accept the transformation of thought into substance. This welding preserves the supply of substance, for thought is inexhaustible. On Earth much benefit may be reaped from the realization of the substantiality of thought. People are especially fearful of overtiring the brain, but this is absurd because thought cannot cause excessive fatigue. Mental disease is caused by numerous other excesses. Smoking, drinking, sexual overindulgence, lack of sleep, overeating, irritation, a wearying depression, envy, treason, and many horrors of darkness cause the overstrain which is ascribed to mental labors. As a prophylactic force, thought not only does not occasion fatigue but contributes to the interchange of higher substances. To blame thought for overfatigue is equivalent to expulsion of Agni from the heart. Both conductors connect humanity with the Higher Worlds; one must value these threads without which one can sink into chaos. In the West, religion signifies the link with God, with the Highest Principle; this means that every tie must be cherished, and the most important intercourse will be through the fiery thought process. Therefore, one must free oneself from the fear that thought can cause fatigue. But if you notice fatigue during the process of thinking, seek other causes; usually they are nearby. Perhaps the cause is not in you. Perhaps poisoned air has entered through the window or the firewood is not pure. Petty causes often produce grave consequences, and it is especially deplorable that a light-bearing thought should be regarded as the source of fatigue. Thought is health, renewal, interchange of substance - thus let us understand the salutary quality of thought. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 648:
648. The "fiery embrace" signifies the formation of a planet when a complex of chemical aggregates sends forth its cooperation toward the embrace of Fire. Should not man, as a microcosm, strive toward the "fiery embrace"? Through a fiery embrace man is drawn toward the highest concepts. He begins to seek fiery substance in all his surroundings. Thus he surrounds himself with fiery consonances, recognizing in the most varied objects a principle close to him. To observe the objects surrounding a man with opened centers is to perceive fiery harmony. One must pay attention to the habits of fiery people; with all their broad outlook, they are sensitive to their surroundings. They sense to the point of pain much that remains unnoticed by others. Not without reason is it said that it is difficult for fire during a whirlwind. It is precisely the earthly vortex which strains the centers. But this essentially does no harm; on the contrary, it creates a useful tension. A fiery man feels deeply the evanescence of earthly existence, and with all his being knows about the higher path. Nothing can divert the fiery man from his goal. Neither by day nor by night does he forget his predestined path. He is indifferent as to where his ascent will be accomplished. The condition of his body has lost importance for the striving spirit. Let us not understand this as referring specifically to the lives of saints, but let us regard the fact of such achievement as possible in life. Many signs are bestowed on humanity, only let us not forget them. Each of you remembers these landmarks which are scattered throughout different years of life. When the Tablets are revealed, one must just read them and courageously walk on toward the Light. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 649:
649. You already understand why it is better to tell too little than too much. You have many examples of how the unprepared consciousness can distort instruction. It can be shown how the simplest indication is deflected when it is given to an unprepared consciousness. So many earthly considerations are brought in, in order to apply non-earthly measures to Earth! Not only perfect strangers but even those already familiar with the Teaching can be warped by lack of understanding, therefore I am so concerned that instruction be given according to place and to consciousness. Sometimes, too, one must read between the lines, especially when some who are obviously friends still do not comprehend what is pointed out. People accept with great difficulty instruction outside their usual standard. There are many examples of people limiting themselves. For instance - a woman has lost husband and children; they are nearby, but she will mourn her loss, and will not bestir herself to search for them. Thus it happens not only on Earth but also in the Subtle World. One must develop cooperation and persistence here and also there. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 652:
652. Self-perfectment is the most difficult achievement. People inject into this process so many inconsistencies that the manifestation of true self-perfectment is obscured. Self-perfectment is simplified primarily when Hierarchy is accepted. Everyone should realize that the perfecting of the consciousness in itself contains all other aspects of improvement, but one cannot accept the mechanical betterment of the details of daily life as perfectment. One may be able to forge the most deadly blade or discover the most fatal poison, but it is impossible to consider such intellectual craftiness as worthy improvement. Nevertheless, to understand the idea of the Higher Worlds, it is necessary to determine what self-perfectment is. We can come to a decision as to what beautiful achievements are when we ourselves realize for what they must be accomplished. There will be not even a thought about achievement if we have no conception of the desirability of improvement of life. Affirmation of the physical world alone cannot advance the true development of consciousness. Take the history of humanity. Observe how brief were the periods of materialism; they invariably ended in bloody convulsions. Indeed, the trend of thought became rebellious, and the correct path having been lost, crimes multiplied. Self-perfectment is possible only through refinement of consciousness by its seeking to surround itself with worthy manifestations. Thus can consciousness protect us from small and shameful thoughts. Consciousness leads to the Fiery World. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 653:
653. Indignation is indeed justified when people wish to crown their city with a monstrous tower and build a tavern on top of it. Not accidentally have we already referred to this symbol. Ask anyone with what he would like to adorn himself, and you will discover his level of consciousness. It is not only illiterate persons but often the most sensible who are not averse to adorning themselves with primitive and crude objects. At times one marvels at a flash of sensitiveness in so-called savages, and one may stand aghast at the absurd displays of so-called civilized leaders. Consider where there is more of the fire of the heart, and where it is easier to awaken the consciousness. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 656:
656. When I speak of tension it must not be interpreted as fanaticism On the contrary, the tension that links one with Hierarchy may be precisely a spiritual departure from customary conditions. Though formerly people fell into bodily fanaticism this does not mean that in a more spiritually advanced time the same primitive methods need be used. If formerly it was necessary to threaten people with the torments of hell in order to curtail their partaking of bloody food, nowadays the vegetable diet enters life quite naturally. So, also, when it is realized that the heart is the focus of the spirit, then the physical manifestation of fanatics will be replaced by the revelation of the life of the heart. Thus, gradually, even in the most difficult epoch, the spiritualization of life is entered upon. There are many grave examples before you of entire nations losing their image. But when the Fiery World is realized, the highest earthly state appears small and transitory. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 657:
657. You are quite right in saying that the existence of an Invisible government perplexes many, but if there exists an unseen dark government, then why should there not be a Government of Light? Is it possible that the human mind is so utterly obscured that it will acknowledge anything dark rather than think about Light? People actually understand and have heard more than once about the dark forces, which are universally united, but the Government of Good and Light is especially suspect. People are unaccustomed to being united for Good. They look upon Good as a prime pretext for disunity. One can regard the entire illness of our planet as the result of the complete discord among those who could have united their forces of Good. It is most deplorable that even in a temple the hearts of men are not transformed for cooperation. Thus, let us ponder upon each act of friendliness, which is already a spark of cooperation. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 658:
658. Our Communions are not merely for information, but are to be accepted with the heart. Soon you will finish the first part of the writings about the Fiery World. They should not be given only to the curious, for this may give birth to blasphemy. The meaning of blasphemy must be understood and full attention paid to it. Blasphemy not only repels Light; it inherently carries an actual infection. The blasphemer is not quite the same after his utterances, for he has rent a part of his protective net. One may then expect various sicknesses, for the protective net is not only a spiritual protection but also a physical one. Therefore blasphemous utterances should be forbidden, even in childhood. It is deplorable that people have lost the sense of responsibility to the extent of forgetting the significance of words. At the Fiery Gates blasphemous words will not come to one's mind, but if we consciously let them take root, they will burn the heart like red-hot knives. Losing the word harmony degrades men. How was Pythagoras able to understand the significance of the glory of the body of Light? Moreover, the appearance of numerous mechanical inventions has destroyed to a considerable degree the evidence of culture. Indeed, the forces of disintegration are very active; they strike all that is beautiful with putrescence, infection, and insensateness. There is a wealth of data on the activity of the dark forces; not superstition, but documents corroborate their intentions. It is possible to guard against them by use of all the fiery energies, but to do this one must recognize Agni itself. Hence, let those who wish to receive a continuation of the records about the Fiery World prove that it is really important to them. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 660:
660. Discrimination is one of the most pronounced fiery qualities. It is not straight-knowledge, but a glimmer, as it were, of the language of the Fiery World.. Truly, the man with open centers does not judge by words; he understands all the inner meaning of speech. If all judges were at such a level of fiery discrimination, many offenses would appear in a different light. But such discrimination needs cultivation. It exists in the seed of the spirit, but one must evoke it from the storehouse of the Unmanifest. Therefore a sharpening of the consciousness must be urged. Let each approaching one manifest himself as an exemplary judge. Let one begin to judge according to the eyes; another by the intonation of voice; a third according to the bodily movements. It is immaterial where one begins, because the inner fire is reflected on all the nerve centers. And it is instructive to observe how words often fail to reflect the inner condition. With patience one can attain great results and disclose signs of fiery understanding. Certainly, this will be only a glimpse of the Fiery World, but each spark of such cognizance is already an achievement. Upon entering the Subtle World one should firmly bear in mind the resolution to go toward Light, to hasten to self-perfection, and for this each advice is extremely important. If here upon Earth we already approach discrimination, then upon crossing into the Subtle World this achievement will be a benefaction. The principal difficulty is that despair and perplexity hinder the assimilation of the new conditions. But if we remember firmly whither and wherefore we go, we will instantly find many helpers. Yet people are especially disconcerted by the absence of secrecy when the Ineffable Light penetrates all that exists. Blessed are those who do not have to be ashamed of their heart's accumulations. Love everything that can uplift the heart. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 664:
664. If we look on our planet from above, we will observe, besides the evident volcanoes, particular vortices of light and darkness. The human spirit can create powerful manifestations of energy. One may state that the vortices of Light are saviors of the equilibrium of the planet. Nor is it far from the truth to state that the vortices of darkness contain a destructive gas, which is not only deadly to the crust of the planet but can alter the climate and even significantly effect a shifting of the poles. Thus powerful is the significance of the human spirit. Hence We treasure the Ashrams where purified Agni is gathered. Many teachings have pointed out the importance of pure places where psychic energy can be affirmed. References to the importance of pure places are found in the Sacred Writings, in the Bible, and in the Rig-Veda; the Tao likewise contains knowledge of these treasure-places of Earth. We rejoice when We notice the rise of new Ashrams, for people so seldom think of the power of their spirits! Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 665:
665. The Fiery Wall, the Fiery Mist, the Fiery Baptism affirm the fiery reality. For example, people do not wish to understand that the quality of the fire borne by them depends upon themselves. They do not imagine that they themselves can kindle both the salutary and the destructive fires. Perseverance in various directions inevitably imparts to the fire its power and color; therefore it is so difficult to extinguish the consuming fire, which is kindled by the nature of habits. But the Yogi understands the great need of kindling the fire connected with Good. The thought of Good is the measure of consciousness. He who attains begins the ascent in self-abnegation and measures his steps by the criterion of Good. He knows that no mask of Good can disguise him, for deceit is only the illusion of an instant. Therefore, do not forget how the saint revered by you sent greetings to his friend from a great distance. He knew that his friend had set out for an achievement, and their hearts became one in revelation. Nothing can impede the revelation of the heart. Thus, a mutual confession of faith is in itself a foretaste of the language of the Fiery World, where the hidden becomes revealed. It is not surprising that the word of Truth is constantly repeated through the course of the ages. How can Truth be forgotten, though times may vary! One can rejoice at every mention of Truth, for that which we love we speak about, in words and in the heart.. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) :
People usually have absolutely no idea how to use the given Teaching. When they hear some formula which seems familiar, they haughtily exclaim, "Again the same thing, known to everyone!" They do not attempt to verify the extent to which this familiar formula has been realized and applied by them. They do not stop to think that the useful Teaching is given not for the sake of novelty but for the upbuilding of a worthy life. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) :
The Teaching of Life is not a compilation of unheard-of utopias. Humanity is of very ancient origin; and in the course of ages multifarious sparks of Wisdom have been poured upon Earth, but every cycle has its key. If someone can recognize the present key as a familiar one, then let him rejoice and be thankful for an indication which is close to him. It seems simple, but in reality it proves to be very difficult. People love to listen to news and to receive toys, but few are ready to refine their consciousness. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) :
It cannot be that one of the elements has not been stressed in the Teachings. Fire has been mentioned a thousand times, but now the stressing of Fire is no longer a repetition, for it is a warning about events which concern the planet's fate. Most people will not be able to say that in their hearts they have been preparing for the Fiery Baptism, although the most ancient Teachings forewarned about the inevitable Epoch of Fire. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 3:
3. Fiery healing by far-off currents is obvious, but people will try to deny it. The coarsest form of electricity will be accepted, but the currents of highest tension will be actually ridiculed. Yet useful people more than once have been able to feel these salutary vibrations. The rhythms indicated long ago certainly do not exhaust many other vibrations, from strongly affecting tremors to the most subtle. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 3:
One may easily remember occasions when during the action of useful currents the receiving one persistently repeated - "my bed is strongly shaken, of course it is from an earthquake." By such light minded denials people often diminish the influence of most effective energies. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 3:
Let the fiery healing compel people to ponder about Those Who apply Their best efforts for the benefit of humanity. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 5:
5. Let us remember the myth about the Origin of Mountains. When the Planetary Creator toiled over the formation of the earth, He gave attention to fertile plains which could provide people with a quiet agriculture. But the Mother of the World said, "Verily, people will find bread and trade in the plains, but when gold will pollute the plains whither shall go the pure in spirit to gather strength? Either let them have wings, or let them have mountains, in order to escape from gold." And the Creator answered, "It is too early to give wings to people, they would carry death and destruction. But let us give them mountains. Even if some be afraid of them, for others they will be salvation." Thus there are two kinds of people - people of the plains and people of the mountains Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 5:
One may remember now these myths, which foretold the contamination of the planet. Indeed, why do people investigate to little the chemism of the air? Even with earthly apparatus one may record the condensation of destructive substances. Of course not always can these currents be detected, just as is the case with the photographing of the manifestations of the Subtle World, which will not always be successful, but with patience much can be recorded. The Fiery World does not easily lend itself to earthly observations. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 8:
8. Agni Yoga requires a special resourcefulness. It cannot manifest through physical mechanics, which appear in different degrees in other Yogas. Such an element as Fire should, it would seem, be subject to physical laws no less than other elements. But the essence of Agni is subject to such very subtle laws, that physically it is inexpressible. Thus one must apply the entire refined resourcefulness in order to follow the fiery signs. Hence, one may perceive that often fiery signs are sent by Hierarchy, and people do not even try to perceive them and to apply them. The fiery covenant lies at the very foundation of human life. Conception, birth and all acts subject to Agni do not arouse wonderment at the manifestation of the Ineffable. One may wander around the mechanical constructions, but advance into the future is possible only through realization of Agni. When whole continents are dying, how are new abodes to be found without new energy? It is necessary to prepare the spiritual consciousness for great earthly upheavals - this, at best, but if people approach the last divide filled with the black hatred of the past, they will be but powder magazines. Thus let us resourcefully think about Agni. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 9:
9. It is not superfluous to point out to people that they have been neglectful in not thinking most steadfastly about the future. The myth about Gold has been mentioned already; it spoke about the time when the thought about Gold will become more persistent and will indicate the approach of the time of Fire, the manifest antipode of God. People often have read about the fiery destruction of the planet. Two thousand years ago it was pointed out that Fire would devour the Earth. Many thousands of years ago the Patriarchs warned humanity of the fiery peril. Science has failed to pay attention to many signs. No one is willing to think on a planetary scale. Thus We speak before the awesome time. One may still not escape the last hour. Help can be extended, but hatred will not be a healer. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 11:
11. Some blind people can sense the presence of fire by sound instead of light. Some even prefer to cognize by sound rather than by heat. One may conduct instructive experiments not only upon blind people but also upon heavily blindfolded people. But of course the blindfold may interfere with the general sensitiveness, therefore the testimonies of blind people will be more convincing. The more so since their hearing is usually more acute. They may even testify that the flame of the candle resounds. We have refined our senses in many respects, but the physical deprivation of one sense sharpens the other. The sighted people perceive the song of the fire in a stove, in a bonfire, and in a conflagration, in other words in the crudest manifestation. And besides, people but seldom distinguish the sounding of the fire from the noise of the burning material. Nevertheless it is possible to know the resounding of fire. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 13:
13. One should observe not only Ours but also the Black Brotherhood. It is erroneous to minimize the strength of the dark forces. Very often their victory is due to such neglect. People very often say, "They are not worth thinking about." But one ought to think about everything existing. If people justifiably protect themselves against thieves and murderers, so much the more should they guard against the assassins of the spirit. One should appraise their strength in order to better withstand them. Ur. fearlessly visited the dark ones. She saw many of different grades, and in her valor she addressed them. Verily, there exists such a degree of courage that even the power of darkness is silenced. True, it is impossible to ever convince the dark ones, but one may paralyze them and considerably weaken them. Therefore, it is so important to oppose darkness actively. Out of dead dust - only dust is born. For the sake of home cleanliness various brooms are used. And when one finds a scorpion in the house, then it is immediately removed. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 13:
Ur. has seen a disciplined meeting of the dark ones, and many convening humans could learn much from such a meeting. Ur. spoke justly, as Our Messenger, and in such an affirmation there lies great power. One must not restrain the force, when the spirit knows wherein lies the weapon. The dark ones discuss especially intensively when they see that the events are not shaping themselves in favor of their ruler. The Forces of Light prevent them from destroying you. It would seem to be not difficult to annihilate peaceful people, but above all the dark resources there exists the power of the spirit. Ur. rightly said to them, "You consider Satan invincible, but I testify to his defeat before all of you." Thus, one may know about the intentions of the dark ones and about Our Power. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 15:
15. Nothing can so much turn one away from the path as the rejection of straight-knowledge. But the beginning of straight-knowledge lies in the devotion to Hierarchy. Only true devotion will prevent one from polluting the straight-knowledge by personal egoism. Only devotion will teach not to distort the Indications of the Teacher. Only devotion will help to find new strength. I will not weary of repeating about true devotion, because often people substitute for this concept the most abominable fanaticism. Thus the Fiery World is ordained. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 17:
17. Rhythm is the progenitor of cooperation. From hoary antiquity people have understood the significance of rhythmic choirs, of musical movements; thus has the consciousness accumulated knowledge about the impelling force of collective labor. People knew long ago that rhythm kindled collective fires and helped in avoiding irritation and disunity. It affirmed identical aspirations, therefore music is the sign of unity before collective work. It is a pity that modern music is so often lacking in rhythm. Perhaps it serves as the beginning of many spiritual ulcers, but the question of harmony is unusually complicated. Lack of rhythm is disunity, but crude rhythm is stupor. Thus only a fiery consciousness will prompt the refinement of rhythm. One may ponder over many things, but we shall always return to the fiery understanding. The abode of Agni is opened not by reasoning but by the harmony of rhythm. Precisely as a vessel sometimes is opened not by force but by rhythm. Only the true rhythm carries us forward and preserves us from delay. Yet we know all the detrimental result of delay, as in movement, so also in spirit. It is inadmissible to have a broken rhythm, at times retarded and at other times accelerated. Thus an enormous and useless expenditure of energy takes place. He will not retreat who has begun to advance in fiery rhythm. Precisely this rhythm saves one from sorrowful ponderings and leads one forward in spirit; therefore let us not limit the effectiveness of the rhythm by external motion only, let us introduce it into spiritual life. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 18:
18. People feel sometimes something singing within them. Such a song is never disharmonious. One can rejoice when such vibrations stir one's being. In them is contained the embryo of attainment. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 19:
19. The great heat is not only from physical causes but from a chemical condensation which has gathered over the planet - the forerunner of the fiery Epoch. People pay no attention to such signs, but it is primarily people themselves who can improve the situation. Malice is a condenser of heavy chemism. People do not want to believe that their inner laboratory has a cosmic significance. People ponder over various useless things, but they do not wish to reflect about their own importance and responsibility. Of course the chemical heat is as yet only temporary, and will be replaced by cold. One may imagine what people are preparing for themselves a quarter of a century hence! There is still time to think and to render the atmosphere wholesome. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 20:
20. There are many reasons why people fear the Subtle World and radiations of light. They feel in their essence that in the Subtle World every intention is accompanied by an obvious radiation, but man himself does not see his own radiations. If he were fully convinced of the good quality of his thoughts, he would fear nothing. But with a majority of people thoughts are very sinuous, and man, through the earthly habit of doubt, errs much from the true foundations of thinking. Therefore I reiterate so much about the necessity of clear thinking. One should be so sure of the quality of one's own thinking that not for an instant could one be confused by one's own light. A firm aspiration towards good, affirmed by the heart, will only multiply the beautiful lights. Besides their essence these lights are as purifiers of space. In the Subtle World such benevolent radiations create an all-embracing smile and contribute towards general joy. Therefore affirm yourself in good, and think so as not to be ashamed before any one. Do not consider these words an abstraction. The Subtle World confirms them. Many dwellers in the Subtle World regret that no one on Earth told them about these obvious radiations, which ought to be beautiful. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 21:
21. Many would like to ask to be taught how to enter the Subtle World, but they do not know how to ask without appearing ridiculous. But let the Writings circulate throughout the world, let them be read, if even secretly. Let them be derided during the day and read by night. One may forgive these errors, for no one has given these people a simple guiding formula. Some frightened them, some lulled their consciousness, some lead them away from Truth, but no one indicated to them the beautiful transition to the Summits of Existence. Let us not reproach, but just lately there has been especially much confusion in the world. True, the fact of the existence of the Subtle World is somewhat strengthened in the consciousness, but still people do not know how to deal with such facts and how to reconcile them with the routine of life. They are attempting to pass in silence that which loudly proclaims itself. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 24:
24. You do well in leaving people to decide for themselves. One may point out a useful direction, but every coercion is already against the law. Above all one should not forcibly kindle the Fires. The Fiery World can be attained only through one's own heart. No one was ever forcibly led into the Fiery Realm. People often do not understand wherein lies the boundary of violence. Some tend to use violence, others seek violence - both are against the nature of the Fire. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 26:
26. One may observe different types of people, who can be distinguished according to their natures. Some do not think about the future, fulfilling, as it were, their entire purpose in this earthly life. Others strive forward with their whole spirit, for them earthly life does not present any finality. Even if not highly refined, these people sense with the heart that everything is ahead of them. Have dealings with the latter, for notwithstanding their errors they will be still striving into the future, and thus will already belong to the Truth. You know that Agni lives in the hearts of those who love the future. Even if their Agni is not yet manifested, its potentiality is inexhaustible. Likewise look with compassion upon people who do not know the future, as upon the sick. And truly their aura will not be luminous, for it will be deprived of the radiation of Materia Lucida. Many people have formed such privation for themselves, that they cannot even manifest through the opaque substance of the nerves. As imperil obstructs the movement of the fiery substance, so a limited thinking makes the precious substance turbid. One may heal these diseases through hypnotic suggestion. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 29:
29. Verily one may operate upon the spleen. Physically the organism can exist for some time even without it, but this will be a purely physical solution. Up to the present people have not cared about the consequences for the subtle body. Whereas, the organ which is connected with the subtle body must be greatly protected but not destroyed. The same takes place in the removal of the appendix; man not only lives but even gains weight, yet one of the main functions of the psychic energy is disorganized. The appendix absorbs the psychic elements of food. Someone may live even without such elements, but why deprive the organism of such helpers? Of course all physical operations upon the heart show how far physicians are from the psychic problem. Therefore it is very needful to avoid all physical operations, if the conditions needed for the subtle body are not observed. Unavoidable operations should be accompanied by corresponding suggestion, in order that the parts of the subtle body may assume the required position. One should mentally contact the subtle body. If the thought affirms through suggestion the fiery self-protection then a multitude of ill consequences will be avoided. Such self-protection is especially necessary against all infections. If during an operation one could suggest the necessary processes, the help of the subtle body would considerably contribute to the desired result. Such suggestion can regulate all the functions of the organism, but without this assistance it is sad to see how the subtle bodies are mutilated. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 30:
30. Some people may think - how easy it is for the Lords, when They have passed beyond the boundaries of earthly burdens! But whoever says this does not know the scope of reality. Precisely as it is upon Earth, so also in Heaven. The earthly burdens pass away, but incomparable cosmic cares take their place. Truly, if it is difficult on Earth, then so much more difficult it is in Heaven. Let us not count the moments of Devachan, when illusion may conceal tomorrow's labor. But in action amidst chaos, it cannot be easy. You suffer from darkness and chaos. In all abodes it is as difficult from many aspects of darkness and the same chaos. But, fortunately for you, you only feel the attacks of chaos and do not see its murky movements. Truly, it is difficult for people because of their ignorance and their servility to darkness. But it is more difficult when one sees the movements of the masses of matter being turned into chaos. When the destructive subterranean fire tries prematurely to pierce the earthly crust, or when layers of gases poison the space, the difficulty surpasses all earthly imagination. Not burdens, but only comparisons help now to speak about the difficulties. For ignoramuses think that hymns and harps are the lot of Heavenly Dwellers. Such error must be dispersed. Nowhere are there indications that it is difficult only upon Earth; in comparison it must be said - if here one is annoyed by devils, the Archangel is threatened by Satan himself. Thus one must understand action and the everlasting battle with chaos. One must realize it as the only path and grow to love it as the sign of the Creator's trust. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 31:
31. One must become accustomed to the fact that every message from Us is something indispensable. Be this one word or one letter of the alphabet, yet if it is sent, it means it is needed. People themselves often pronounce a command in one word, but often they associate it with something lasting. Thus also from the Watch Tower it is often possible to send only one letter. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 33:
33. One must learn how to encourage spiritual people. True, they achieve heroic deeds not for the sake of encouragement, but still they are in need of safeguarding of their spiritual direction. Every ruler must know not only the power of censure, but must also understand the good of encouragement. The latter is more difficult, but what a benefaction is derived when the ruler knows what each one needs for the blooming of his "lotos." There may be many anchorites, but their beneficial tension will not produce the highest measure of energy if the surrounding forces are hostile. Therefore the heart must be strengthened in the striving to understand the very best. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 37:
You also correctly observed the consequences of improvement in currents. But even such observations are accessible only to the refined consciousness. One may contrive not a few explanations to avoid noting the higher current, but the developed consciousness in such a case will send its gratitude into space. Truly great is the effect of every expression of gratitude! People must accept this law as a living link with the Higher Worlds. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 38:
38. Every message must not be only benevolent but also attractive. One may notice that many young people do not follow in the footsteps of their fathers and mothers. Aside from karmic reasons one can notice the unattractiveness of the actions of the elders. The same may be seen in regard to religions. Religion, as the link with the Higher World must first of all be attractive. Fear is not attractive, violence is repellent, but the very understanding of the Higher World must be attractive. One may rejoice at everything of the Highest. Even the weak-minded will not turn away from the Highest. In order to obscure the Highest one must commit a series of repulsive actions. No matter who these repellers may be, they are in any case blasphemers. If they besmirch the most Beautiful, they are servitors of darkness. The answer does not lie in dogmas nor in symbols - one may debase the most beautiful sign. How then to call those who seduce the little ones away from the Abode of God? Seducers and jailers are they who discredit the prayer to the Highest. Has it ever been said that one may speak with one's father and mother only in their own words? So also in the prayer to the Most High - who can force his heart to laud in alien terms. He who composes prayers, hymns, songs, sings with his own heart. The spirit cannot be prevented from soaring upon its own wings. Whither and how will fly the wingless? And will not he who breaks even the smallest feather be responsible? If a song is needed it is the song of the heart, and in this song all creation will resound. Every object will join in lauding the Most High. He who helps his neighbor to create a still more attractive praise will be a creator of good. No dogma can forbid conversing with the Highest. The more beautifully it is done, the nearer will be the approach. But if help is needed, it suffices to express oneself with - "Help." But even for such a simple word attractiveness is needed. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 39:
39. Of course you hear people complain about the uselessness of prayer. They say, "Why hermits and monasteries, when the world sinks in misfortunes?" But no one wants to think what the world would turn into without prayer. Therefore all blasphemy against the deeds of the spirit should cease. Whence will come the feeling of the bond with the Highest, if not from prayer? Let the condemning ones remember - have their hearts not trembled during expressions of rapture? The expressions of the spirit brought nearer the possibility of attainment. Verily one should guard the bridge to the Highest World. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 40:
40. Besides the borrowing of energy, the signs of absence and dizziness pertain to the fiery reactions. Likewise are epidemics of neuralgia and of seeming rheumatism nothing else but actions of the fiery centers under the pressure of the spatial Fire. Not soon will people consent to investigate such epidemics under the sign of Fire. People usually like to dissect, but synthesis is difficult for them. Yet it is already time to pay attention to every disease which yields to suggestion. One must clearly visualize the cause which creates physical pains, but which disappears under the influence of suggestion. Why are physical sensations subject to psychic influence we shall come to the conclusion that one element is the determining factor - Fire, which penetrates both the psychic and the physical domain. Even meningitis gives way under suggestion. This seemingly incurable affliction retreats before the power of Fire. Of course suggestion is first of all a fiery concentration. A man who causes such a fiery reaction thus calls forth a tension of the injured organs. Therefore the power of hypnotic suggestion must be greatly developed, but must be subject to state control. Something similar to the control over the Egyptian priests, who had the right to employ suggestion but who had to give full account of their actions in the temple assemblies. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 44:
44. I direct you into the future because of physical reasons also. One must not forget that in the Subtle World one can sense not only heat but also cold. Normally both sensations are unnecessary but they result from the bringing over of earthly, not yet outlived particles. The striving into the future is the best liberation from the earthly husks. Thus one may once more be convinced that thought carries with itself purely physical consequences. Of course, in the Subtle World it is necessary to get rid of earthly sensations. If they are felt, it means that some earthly particles threatened to impede the ascent. The Subtle World, when in harmony, does not get rid of earthly sensations, which in the earthly state cause much overburdening. One may prepare the consciousness for liberation from all kinds of unnecessary survivals. For even upon Earth at certain reminiscences people exclaim, "I am flushed with heat! Cold pierces my heart!" But while upon Earth a thought may cause a sensory physical reaction, in the Subtle World this is true on a considerably greater scale. Only the future can liberate one from the burden of sensations. And it is not too difficult to accustom oneself to think about the future, if the striving to the Most High is already assimilated. Thus affirm in all actions the usefulness of the understanding of the future. Many remembrances, regrets, offenses and unnecessary things of the past only repulse the already formed magnetism of the future. The magnetism of the future is a great moving force, and it must be understood as absolute reality. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 48:
48. Some may ask why I speak of a Leader and not of a Ruler. The difference between them is enormous. the conception of Ruler presupposes the present and the ruling over something already existing, but the Leader manifests the future in the very significance of the word. He has not received anything already built; he leads, and each of his actions impels forward. The ruler knows that which is already built and accomplished, but the Leader confronts nothing which is already affirmed and must bring the people to the Mount of Perfection. If the burden of the Ruler is great, then the responsibility of the Leader is still greater, and therefore the Highest Powers affirm their Altar there, where there are signs of such Leadership. Precisely the Leader must discriminate between hypocrisy and sincerity. The manifestation of the virtue of the heart differs greatly from a forced servility. The Leader has the power to discern this quality. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 48:
Many have read how David interrogated the Highest Powers. He took recourse in this Source in order to avoid unnecessary errors. There are many such instances in the history of different nations. Everyone knows about them. It is not necessary to delve into the ancient times; these signs of Communion and Great Service are apparent in recent events. But we also know that for the High Communion a pure heart is needed. Nothing impure can partake of this Communion, therefore the symbol of the Leader must be the sign of purity of the heart. Not only in actions but in thoughts the Leader carries the welfare of the people. He knows that he is entrusted to bring a full chalice. He does not lose his path in useless wanderings. He will not spill the entrusted chalice. Thus the concept of the Leader is a sign of the future. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 50:
50. Remember to what an extent people are in need of the concept of a Leader. They want to have someone who will be a Sponsor before the Highest. They understand how impossible it is to find the path without this link, but they know that the Leader comes. Nothing can ever impede the Leader if he is not held back by the earthly manifestations, which determine his retreat. The pure striving of the Leader cannot be stopped before the appointed time. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 51:
51. It is already known that a tremor of horror causes a contraction of the nerves of the skin at the nape of the neck. But people forget that the nerve substance of the spine sends a sort of arrow for restoration of the confused consciousness. One may think that the tremor at the back of the head is an expression of terror, but instead of that it is only a protective arrow. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 52:
52. There are many convulsions in the planet. The volcanic belt is shifting considerably. If solar spots influence earthly matters, no less do poisonous gases of an earthly shock have an effect. People do not sufficiently observe the effect of earthquakes upon human consciousness. Not only is the consciousness atremor near the centers of earthquakes, but also in space this effect is irradiated as a strong poisoning. Only the ignorant can say - "what have I to do with the gases in Chile or in Siberia?" Ignoramuses do not wish to think on a world scale, but everyone who already thinks of the Fiery World understands the significance of subterranean gases and of rays from beyond. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 53:
53. An invulnerable armor may be of metal or of silk, but the best armor is the fiery one. Can the Leader proceed by the ordained path without the fiery armor? With what other means may one deflect all arrows of malice and swords of hatred? But many Leaders even in their earthly consciousness have felt that they were protected by the fiery armor. Whole books can be written about the magnetism of the destined Leader. It may be observed that neither the outer appearance, nor the voice, nor riches, but something else convinces people. More than once have I spoken about the Fire of the heart. Precisely this armor is a magnet which attracts and protects. As it has been said, "I will receive all arrows in my shield." But this shield must be forged. This shield can be manifested only from Above. But how many thoughts and discourses must be sent in advance, in order that this Communion be established and the fiery armor forged! One should lose not a day nor an hour, to make the Communion living and ever-present. In error people think that science precludes the Higher World; it can alter earthly nomenclature, but the triune essence remains the basis. The more so does the Leader know wherein is the substance. Perhaps he will not express the Unutterable Word, but he will feel it in his heart. That Word will help the Leader not to lose the universal concept, only this will bring readily the wondrous armor. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 55:
55. An example of the opposite is when the mind has been withered through non-understanding of the Teaching - then one may reply, "It is enough to whine over your offences, you have had ample time to broaden your consciousness, you could have observed the heavenly worlds and understood the Source of the Teachings; but instead of this you wish to carry away with you earthly offences. What is the Teaching and Wisdom of the ages to you, when your thoughts instead of expanding have been shrunk in offence? No one has insulted you, but you have offended yourself." Thus in the Subtle World small thoughts are crowded. One may regret that so much energy is wasted in quarrels and mutual belittling. But if it be asked to what extent such thoughts of the Subtle World are chemically harmful, one can only say that small unkind thoughts generate poisonous gases. One must think not of oneself, but to what an extent people may harm each other even in the Subtle World. But every kind of thought and striving towards the Beautiful helps one to advance rapidly. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 57:
57. You will find people who will say - Away with Leaders, away with Teachers, away with Guides! Be assured that they are parasites who feed upon turmoil and decay. Falsehood and oppression lie in the nature of these parasites. Secretly they hoard riches, and are not averse to reaping luxury. Thus one should discern all those who are builders by nature, and those who are destroyers. Thus it is right to abide with those who know the joy of labor. They also know the Guiding Powers and they reverence the Teacher, for their nature is directed toward cooperation. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 60:
60. To direct the consciousness into the future is the aim of a true school. Few seem to understand that the projecting of the consciousness into the future is the formation of a guiding magnet. But what matters is that the consciousness should be fully directed into the future. Many seem to think that they may sometimes ponder about the future, and then again dive into the past. Not isolated thoughts should be allotted to the future, but the essence of consciousness should be attuned in the key of the future. It is impossible to force oneself to such transformation. One can attain only by growing to love the future. But not many love the future. The country of the joy of labor, in perfecting the quality of labor, can be naturally drawn into the future. The duty of the Leader is to direct the people to the future. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 69:
69. Certain insects and reptiles choose to perish, only to be able to bite and release their poison. Similarly, the servitors of darkness are ready for the most disagreeable consequences, if only they may create poisonous evil. One must firmly remember these creators of evil, who often do not spare even themselves for an evil deed. Many instances can be revealed of the carrying out nevertheless under the suggestions of the dark ones of a premeditated evil that could not be advantageous to the evil doer himself. The devices of the dark ones must be exposed. For example, sometimes one finds in the vicinity of certain places corpses of some people or animals. The dark ones know that for the attraction of the forces of the lower spheres decomposition is necessary, and they ingeniously arrange such centers of confusion and decay. For this reason I have for long advised not to keep in the house decomposing meat and decayed plants, nor stagnant water. People seldom pay attention to such dangers, which are confirmed even by our contemporary physicians. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 73:
73. People usually make the mistake of assuming, due to limitation of consciousness, that an object can exist in only one aspect. Therefore they cannot conceive that in ancient times people could avail themselves of various energies but applied them quite differently. People also forget that they themselves, when moving from their dwelling places, destroy many objects. So, too, the wise Teachers took measures for a timely concealment of that which was not to be revealed before its appointed time. Can new discoveries be given out before the appointed date? The very foundations could be shattered by such arbitrary attempts. Does not the Hierarchy participate in all discoveries? Do you not know that many discoveries have been destroyed as harmful because of their untimeliness? The Guiding Hand untiringly watches the current of possibilities for the Good. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 74:
74. Long ago it was known that people may become acquainted in person or in thought. The latter affirmation is also useful at present. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 78:
78. The World lives in mystery, and the Highest Mystery is unrevealable. Similarly, in every tension there is an element of mystery. People sense in their hearts the boundary of this Mystery and are capable of respecting it. One must not invent mystery, but one must respect it. In this will lie justification of the human personality. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 80:
80. To those who cannot accept the concept of the Leader, let us say All your words presuppose the priority of something or someone. You yourself do not notice that each of your affirmations is based upon a discovery of something established by someone. There is no man who can get along without being taught. One must not become proud in one's own heart. The understanding of Hierarchy will help to establish the manifestation of the Leader, who in relation to the Higher Ones is not a leader but a follower. People, under the influence of ignorance, try sometimes to cut the ropes, but any sailor will tell you that masts are cut down when the elements overcome human strength. The same sailor knows that without masts and ropes the voyage is catastrophic. This means that the unavoidableness of Hierarchy throughout the Universe should be affirmed through education. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 84:
84. The verbal command remains in life, although humanity has at its disposal thousands of written languages. For this there are three reasons. First, the command is not always renderable in writing; second, people pay little attention when relying on writing; third, the manifestation of the Highest Covenants is never recorded in writing - therefore the lips whisper from heart to heart the Highest Ordainments. These considerations, though simple, require recording, for if someone does not know Hierarchy, he will not understand the sacredness of the Command. Many instructions about the laws of Nature are needed, in order to understand the entire beauty of the law of attraction which lies at the foundation of Hierarchy. Ignorant people do not understand that slavery dwells in darkness while freedom dwells in the Light of Hierarchy. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 85:
85. Verily the esteem for the spirit will grow. Godlessness must be eradicated. The fact is that it is better to preserve even fragments of the cognizance of Hierarchy, even in conventional forms, than to be cast into the abyss of chaos. When people heart about the unattainability of the Highest they began to reject in general everything Invisible. Therefore by My command godlessness, which has assumed the aspect of most obvious Satanism, will be adjudged. One cannot tolerate any longer such involution. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 86:
86. Many criminals will turn to labor under suggestion. Just as drunkenness and other vices, ailments of crime may be cured by the command of the will. It must not be forgotten also that many crimes are committed under the influence of obsession. Consequently such people need to be cured, and not punished. Definitely, during such treatments, increased, systematic labor has a decisive significance; for the obsessing entities every labor is hateful. They try to cast one into chaos, but the essence of labor is already a countermanifestation. One ought not be distressed by the thought as to whence will come the strong suggestions. They are many, but they are dissociated. When the Institute of Psychic Energy will be established, it will bring together many useful co-workers. It should not be forgotten that an Institute of Astrology would be very helpful toward the verification of data. Not long ago governments were ashamed to pay attention to heavenly luminaries, as well as to human powers, but psychic energy must occupy the attention of enlightened people. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 87:
87. Not without reason do people recall ancient prophecies about changes in the firmament. In fact, violation of the planet's equilibrium will cause many three-fold manifestations. Not only may new heavenly bodies become visible, but the very chemism of the Luminaries may be altered, and of course this will react strongly upon the inhabitants of Earth. Thus, while people are enjoying their bazaars and fairs, ominous events are in the offing. Therefore one must undeferrably reiterate about the Living Ethics. The Sacred Ethics is transformed into a foolish etiquette and has become a printed label. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 90:
90. One cannot appoint for responsible positions people who are embittered. One must guard very carefully against such a quality, because embitterment is a limitation. Of course limitation, up to a certain extent, can be cured, as can embitterment. Both qualities yield to suggestion, but such transformation requires time. A terrible harm results from embitterment. It imprints itself as an unsurmountable obstacle upon all actions of a man who has succumbed to it. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 95:
95. The rhythm of events often cannot be conceived by many, and in this I am including not only those of mankind, but also of Nature. Sudden climatic sharp variations do not attract the attention of people, but such revolts cannot be stopped by the secret police. Yet they do take place and act upon the brain. Of course We know about the life of ideas which cannot be stopped by any generation, but people do not believe in ideas! Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 97:
97. Surveillance must be very vigilant, but it must not appear as a sign of mistrust. One must transform control into cooperation and reciprocal information. Measures of trust and refinement of quality must be introduced from top to bottom. Many useful measures have been condemned and destroyed only because of hatred of supervision. Of course ignorance is the cause of such lack of goal-fitness. When people will become cognizant of the Subtle and Fiery Worlds, they will comprehend the infinity of relationships. In truth, who is outside of Hierarchy? Only ignoramuses or conscious deceivers can render Hierarchy unintelligible under various names. But they themselves will breathe not the freedom of Hierarchy, but will bear the brand of slavery. One must be cleansed of all covetousness and bondage. From early childhood the freedom of discipline of spirit should be emphasized. One may arouse all dignity and honor. Without honor a man cannot be honest. It should not be thought that slavery can be approved by Hierarchy. On the contrary, the Fiery World seeks not slaves but co-workers. Consider the refinement of the heart as the measure of honor. Thus let us not forget that in the most everyday life are laid the foundations of the world's grandeur. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 99:
99. If it is difficult sometimes to concentrate thought, also it is not easy sometimes to get rid of thought. However, this quality also must be attained. Physicians have noticed haunting thoughts. Such a state can be the result not only of obsession, but also of inertia of the brain centers. One must know how to set aside, as it were, a useless intrusive thought. To this end one may perform little exercises, forcing oneself to consciously put aside a thought, as if massaging the brain. Many people fail to understand at all what We are talking about, but such immobility of the brain must be routed by different tasks, so that a preceding thought in no way colors the following one. Such a coloring usually deprives the new formations of preciseness. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 102:
102. In contrast with confidence there is depression. Precisely distrust begets this awful viper. But trust awakens the most fiery, the most divine instincts of the spirit. Beings of the Fiery World can approach people in hours of trust, and the miracle of enthusiasm creates the most beautiful approaches. Trust must be cultivated, as otherwise people sink into inertia. Trust is straight-knowledge; there can be no betrayal when we know the direction of our striving. We rejoice when approaching a man who guards the fire of trust. Many beautiful creations take place when the gates of trust are open, gates purified by Fire. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 104:
104. Black lodges must be destroyed very carefully. The fact is that they do not exist as oasis only, but are infiltrated into apparently the most respectable circles. That is why it is difficult to eradicate evil. But people who consider themselves to be on the side of Light do not give sufficient aid, because they lack trust, not having developed it. One may name cases of direct betrayal which people regarded as trust, so confused are the concepts. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 111:
111. One can draw slight comparison between the Fiery World and the earthly. During the rare manifestations of the Beings of the Fiery World, they take all measures not to violate earthly equilibrium, and the earthly people, for their part, at the approach of such Beings take measures to protect the heart. But with all protective measures, the heart often cannot endure the fiery tension - thus the higher measures from above and below cannot join these Worlds. The rarest cases of communion can be attributed to old karma, when during earthly lives lengthy cooperations for good took place. Such cooperations are useful for eternity. The establishing of an association consolidates collaboration. When our gaze is directed into the future, each benevolent cooperation constitutes a wise action. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 113:
113. In order to reestablish the forgotten Hierarchy one should accept its goal-fitness from all sides, from the highest to the lowest. Thus one may avoid the usual error of people who seemingly have already recognized Hierarchy but immediately repudiate it at the slightest inconvenience to them. Such violations hinder greatly the implantation of a new consciousness. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 115:
115. If people were able to draw an account of the quality of a day, they could avoid many difficulties. Indeed, astrology is a very exact science, and it demands extremely accurate correlation. It is evident that astrological data is limited to place and time. This is quite comprehensible when we picture a plan of intersecting currents. Thus, above all possible inaccuracies of our astrological interpretations, there exists the great indicator - the heart. The two sources must be unified. Let the most exact calculations of astrology be united with the heart. The heart will tell in its own silent language where is the hardship which must be outlived, or the joy which must be utilized. But let the wisdom of the heart not be turned into superstition, and let the tablet of the astrologer not become a dried skeleton. A great number of petty circumstances vibrate in space, and only the fiery heart can understand the invisible network of causes. The Rays of the Luminaries intersect nations, races, individuals. One may recognize the immutability of the chemism of the constellations, but the analysis of such diverse confluence must be very carefully interpreted. The heart can assist, but even in straight-knowledge it is guided by Hierarchy. With justice people turn to the science of astrology, but without the fiery heart they may find themselves in an impassable jungle. Thus let us remember the heart, otherwise speaking, the Hierarchy. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 125:
125. Many precious concepts have been perverted. When I say, "Be not too much concerned about tomorrow," this does not mean that I am advising you to be a sluggard. All thinking must be directed into the future; one should labor for the future, but one's care about the sacred future ought to be directed through Hierarchy. Then one's thought about tomorrow will assume proper consideration. Fear of the morrow is like amputation of hands and feet. Instead of flight into the future, people bind themselves with fear and stop their own movement. But without Hierarchy one can actually plunge into terror, as if sinking into a stormy ocean. Thus, the care, purified by Hierarchy, will not be an earthly one, though it will preserve action and usefulness. Besides, such consecrated usefulness is freed from any egoism. The care for the Common Welfare leads to communion with Hierarchy. Again, this judgment is not abstract ethics, but the path to the Fiery World. People in the earthly state also should select each seed which will grow into a plant for the thread of communion. It is not easy for Fiery Beings to penetrate into the earthly strata. Ought we not, while here, pierce through the carnate garments with our consciousness? There are many striving ones, but few are strengthened by the straight-knowledge drawn from Hierarchy. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 127:
127. We speak here about the Highest Principle. But just now things of the lowest order are being created in the world. Thus one can see madness of whole nations. Right now six wars are going on, but people do not see them. Right now evil is being accumulated like an explosive substance. But people do not notice the volcano. Even the wisest rulers are not terrified by these manifestations, considering that somehow all will be well. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 128:
128. A renewal of energies is required in everything. The most powerful manifestations are in need of higher currents. Schools have the task of developing in students the understanding of the unity of the elements. It has been thought that the composition of the air is the same everywhere. People have thought like this up to the present, otherwise they would have taken suitable measures. People drink water and say - it is simply water; fire is simply fire. But even fire could be investigated from the point of view of the Fiery World. Beginning with the diversity of electrical manifestations, it is possible to arrive at the luminosity of objects and animals. One can find in certain species of fishes interesting degrees of luminosity. If we begin to analyze the composition of this luminosity, we can see, besides the ordinary processes, something indescribable, especially among deep water creatures. Amidst these compressed organisms appears one of the qualities of the subtlest Fire. Thus it is possible to observe comparable data upon antipodes. Amidst rare factions of the air and amid ethereal explosions similar differentiations of Fohat are glowing. Beings of the middle strata cannot endure the pressure of the oceanic depths, just as they are not adapted to ethereal vibrations; nevertheless certain hints may be found in observations which are already taking place. With sorrow did We follow two scientists - one descending into the depths, the other striving to the heights. Both had useful problems, but neither of them had in view the study of the degree of Fire, as an element. Naturally, their attempts were inadequate. Remarkable are the depths, and the heights still more so. But the basis of striving was right. Gradually there may be found apparatus sufficiently protective, but if the problem of spatial Fire will not be dealt with, again useful possibilities will be lost. In the fiery body we observe a great deal, but only with the help of Hierarchy. But it would be extremely opportune if scientists would put before themselves the problem of the Fire of space. Even by means of hints they would arrive at the realization of the pressure of the fiery element. Our disciples sustain it by the prophylaxis of the heart, but for the crowds, hints from various sources are needed. Crowds will perish from the fiery element. Why then do they not attempt to learn about this element? Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 129:
129. I do not advise middle measures. To affirm the transitory state as a completion would be contrary to evolution. When a prayer is uttered about rest with the Saints, it reveals ignorance in regard both to rest and to the Saints. You know that rest is a purely temporary state, and in addition is relative. The so-called Saints have no rest. It may be said that the expression used is a relative one, but by respite people understand a state of repose. But if people were to be told about tension in the Fiery World, only a few would comprehend such an attribute of the higher condition. When We speak about a state of continuous explosion during the highest tension, it does not strike the imagination to recognize such tension, so We say - not tension, but splendor! The path to such grandeur is through the beautiful. If man will not develop within himself an aspiration to the most beautiful, he will close his own eyes, but the Highest can neither be repeated nor imagined. The manifestation of splendor is absolutely infinite. Still, let us not hold open the middle measures of sleep and rest. I affirm that repose would not produce the manifested Universe. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 132:
132. The mightiest Avatars do not bear upon themselves signs of earthly distinction, but they affirm themselves by manifestations of spirit-creativeness. One should not be surprised at the fact that strong spirits may not be recognized by their contemporaries. Thus it should be, because their measures relate to the future. A code of laws may be made for only one portion of the approach to any successive step of life. Consider that people cannot ever recognize that the highest attainment is in the development of the heart. Cooperation and close living together are based upon the heart. It seems this simple truth cannot be realized. Mechanization impedes the basic penetrations into the Fiery World. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 133:
133. Certain metals are easily combined, but others repel each other. One should observe these lines of good and evil. both sides create complete connected chains. But the chief impediment of government lies in the mechanical mixing of opposite principles; hence comes premature dissolution. Heart and Communion with Hierarchy will tell where would be the combinable parts. Man is in need of equilibrium of mind and heart. Cooperation is confirmation of equilibrium. The sacred number of Pythagoras is the equilibrium of Beauty. Much of this axiom has become inapplicable at the present time. It is a weighty task to speak to people about equilibrium. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 135:
135. One may recall a fairy tale - A thinker brought some people a wonderful curative remedy, but it was necessary to carry it in a closed casket. None of the people would consent to open this casket, because, judging by their own natures, they assumed that it was a viper or some kind of poison. Thus one may offer a most beautiful treasure, but people will take it to be poison. This is how people impelled by fears of misfortune accept a treasure. What, then, is to be done if Satan has so firmly implanted distrust. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 140:
140. It is necessary not only to recognize that there is no void, but also to understand the surrounding life. The understanding of life as intertwined and mutually nourishing brings realization of the omnipresence of psychic energy. On the very smallest examples, in incomplete micro-organisms, one may study that which is strikingly all-saturating. Varied currents, rays, and chemisms pass through masses of beings, but psychic energy not only does not retard them, but transmits them farther. When we speak of the most pure air, even about the purest Prana, we nevertheless presuppose all-containment, and in this containment various tensions. Picturing such physical saturation will aid the realization of Higher Worlds. Actually, everything is alive, and everything manifests the same energy. In this primitive position rests also the possibility of transmutation of everything existing. Death becomes a transposition and life becomes unavoidable cooperation. The very approach to the Fiery World is application of conformable qualities. It is sad to see how people limit themselves and try to destroy the universe. Perhaps overproduction, competition, and distortion of the meaning of life will bring humanity into a blind alley, and then it will be obliged to stop and think. Because, by setting aside all limitations the recognition of the Higher Worlds will come along. Calling to the Fiery World, we must have recourse to comparison with micro-organisms, and thus impel people to think about a saturation with the uninterrupted life. Indeed it is easier to think with the heart, above all micro-organisms. It is necessary to summon to such a solution. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 141:
141. It may be observed how furiously people are now objecting to the concept of Leader, and at the same time they are ardently awaiting him. It is instructive to observe the disunity of the processes of brain and heart. The brain follows the conventional thinking and repeats sing-song formulas. But the heart, even though it be weak and unbalanced, preserves grains of Truth. Where the brain finds strength in negation, the heart, though timid, still is atremor with joy at the nearness of the manifestation of a solution. People who raise objections against a constructive move usually have nothing to propose in its stead. Indeed, such objectors are among the first to follow a Leader. They will whisper about disagreement, but willingly and precisely will they carry out a Command. Not because of their slavish nature will they accept Hierarchy, but due to the labor of their hearts. This means that in a moment of danger it is necessary to maintain equilibrium around a strong authority. Therefore let the Leader not be confused by these phantom voices. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 142:
142. Why so many tests, if the heart can create spiritual transformation? The answer is simple - the heart has been neglected and not applied to life. Thus many people must improve their consciousnesses in trial. When you hire servants, you either test them by designating a task, or you trust them after looking into their eyes. Thus, too, the heart can flash out convincingly in a glance. But reason may compare the eyes to pewter cups. Thus, at each possibility, advise the way of the radiance of the eyes. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 143:
143. What is love of good? It must be understood that it not only includes the performance of good deeds, but also the ability to be enraptured by good. The latter condition is usually not assimilated, and remains misunderstood; it must be inculcated and cultivated in people. Only delight in good produces warmth of the heart. The manifestation of love of good reveals a multitude of details of good which are touching in their essence. Many useful comparisons may be overlooked which can refine the heart. Such refining will guard against inflicting of an offense. Each offender has already closed the Fiery Gates; he has made an attempt against human dignity, and thus, first of all, has belittled himself. When I spoke about the Fiery World, then love and good was naturally to be understood as a firm foundation for ascent. And how beautiful it is to be able to distinguish the petals of the Lotus of Good! And We rejoice at each manifestation of such joy. Surely such joy about Good is pure! Thus, let each one who dreams about the Fiery World first of all supply himself with love of good. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 146:
146. Fulfillment of wishes takes place much more often than is thought. But one must acknowledge such fulfillment. One must perceive the very beginning of such movement. There are many cases when people rudely cut short the beginnings of the fulfillment of the desire. Also in this regard one may advise to avoid irritation and doubt. As clouds conceal the sun, so does irritation sever the conduit of the heart. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 147:
147. In any object there are to be found side by side perfect parts and chaotic particles. It is possible to call to action either the perfect or the chaotic portions of each thing. Outside of magic invocations, against which We have spoken more than once, every man, by means of heart energy, performs continual evocations. When a man thinks about the inconvenience of an object it actually becomes inconvenient. When a man thinks about a beautiful object its perfect particles begin to act. Ignorant people attribute such a manifestation to autosuggestion, but those who know the nature of things understand this as magnetism of thought. Of course, it is manifested in various degrees, but always it can be observed that the object is, as it were, animated through human thought. Man has but to realize this natural force to apply it beneficially in all circumstances of life. Thus, known Yogis often advise their disciples to talk to objects. Words are ships of thought. Thus, as long as we do not learn how to deal with objects, we shall not grasp the power of thought for the Fiery World. Consider it fortunate that also in the earthly thought it is possible to become accustomed to the proper treatment of objects. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 147:
Is it not beautiful that even the most ungifted people can summon the beautiful particles, and can arrest the flow of the chaotic ones? It may be understood that our senses also become sharpened upon recognition of life in everything existing, the life in which we participate. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 149:
149. Forgetful about everything, man forgets his own destiny. Not without foundation is the legend mentioning the animal state. Many examples have been given to man in order to warn him in good time, but never before have there been so many animal-like people. And the external covering merely reveals the inner ulcer. The Teaching calls upon people to help themselves and to respect their own nature. But the deepest, darkest ulcer is considered fitting for those who trust Satan. It is difficult to imagine how many people are addicted to Satanic rituals! Entire schools are busy spreading such harmful principles. Much already has been told to you about terrors, but when I see new transgressions, I cannot but warn you once more. Be not surprised at dizziness and headaches; each particle of your energy is tensed and on guard, for it is necessary to protect you from many projectiles. Unprecedented necromancy is being applied by the dark ones, in order to summon the very lowest spirits; for they are indifferent to consequences, they wish to be strengthened for just one hour. But a counterblow is naturally drawing near. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 150:
150. One must distinguish precisely with whom one can work, but if a choice of co-workers has been made one should not remind them about the past. Who knows what may have happened in the past! Usually people are obscured in the snares of the past. Indeed, it completely prevents one's being turned wholly toward the future. And what small earthly stones of the past prevent one's proceeding rapidly on the path! But one should become accustomed to the hurried path, no other exists. A great number of unfortunates and sufferers are counting the moments, waiting for help. Indeed, ought we not hasten? Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 151:
151. One should strictly distinguish between a contradiction and a particular manner of work. If a left-handed person can create with the left hand, the significance of his attainment will not be contradictory to right-handed work. But people are hampered by the conventionalities of measures; even at present they cannot comprehend wherein lies the value of labor, and each unusual method immediately arouses suspicion. What a nasty quality is suspiciousness; it has nothing in common with the Fiery World! The approach of suspiciousness makes man worse than an animal, for the latter retains his instincts whereas suspicion corrodes all the senses. Indeed, it is a survival from the darkest past. Fortunately it is subject to cure by suggestion, but one should not neglect such an infection. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 152:
152. One must grow to love the path of the Fiery World. No striving is of assistance if it is not protected by love. Precisely the fire of love, in its chemism, is closest of all to the Fiery World. Thus, even in difficult days let us generate the currents of love. Rarely do people understand that love is actually a fiery principle. Usually people suppress the most salutary qualities of love. Precisely by these qualities does man most easily overcome the manifestations of darkness. Let us not cite examples, but merely emphasize the healing power of love. People especially respond to healing power. They dream about the elixir of life, but beyond a life on Earth their poor imagination can suggest nothing. Thus, let us not forget that imagination is a quality of the Fiery World. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 153:
153. It is possible to note only a temporary absentation but also other related manifestations. For example, a man goes to sleep with a definite thought and awakens with its continuation on the next word. This means that his spirit has been absent on a completely different plane, and then again has joined his earthly consciousness to the definite word. This means that in the Subtle World a completely different plane of consciousness is used. Thus it must be. But when people preserve also there the earthly consciousness, then such clumsy thinking will be even harmful. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 153:
Imagine a man coming out of a dark and stifling room into a beautiful garden. If such a sharp change does not renew his thinking, he shows himself to be highly insensitive. Such personalities are to be found among soulless people. But how incongruous are they amid beautiful uplifting surroundings, just like a filthy blot! But even earthly filth is not easy to remove; therefore We are anxious to project the consciousness through the Subtle World into the Fiery. Often such striving is not in accord with one's forces, yet even at worst it advances one in the spheres of the Subtle World. However, shopkeepers overcharge a great deal so that they may receive at least something. Not a great consolation! In order to advance somewhat in the Subtle World, let the consciousness be drawn into a most Beautiful Garden. This is Our Command - without small measures. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 155:
155. Does a man know when he performs his best action? What person can tell which of his words has had the most influence? What person can tell which of his thoughts has reached the highest spheres? No one knows this about himself. Perhaps such knowledge would cut short the striving for development, for it might stir up pride. Thought sometimes actually reaches the Higher Spheres, and, as a dewdrop, remains near the Altar. But one's own evaluation of such thought by earthly measure is impossible. People too often dismiss in disdain those thoughts which bring joy to the Highest Hearts. Thus, let us send out the best thoughts into the space. We need not adorn ourselves by the consciousness of our flights. Let them, as everyday nourishment, strengthen the heart for the perception of the Fiery World. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 156:
156. What is hypochondria? Many confuse it with autosuggestion, but the latter is only an effect of the former. Hypochondria in its essence is very infectious and destructive. It can be defined physiologically as the dissolution of heart energy. Such a process interrupts the protective work of the nerve centers. The enemy's entrance into the stronghold is not a matter of autosuggestion, but far worse; the defenders of the stronghold, instead of resisting, open the gates to the enemy. It is difficult to cure, for hypochondria is not always subject to suggestion. The process of dissolution cannot be replaced by suggestion. It is necessary to heal the wounded nerve tissue. Here strength can be built up only by nerve exercise. Consequently, hypochondriac people must be confronted with the most unexpected, in order to produce the most acute reactions and to create an indirect tension of the nerve tissue. Such tension is like gymnastics for the nerve centers. Rest and disuse of the nerve centers is not always beneficial, notwithstanding the usual counsel of ordinary physicians. On the contrary, the ancient wisdom says, "You are afraid, therefore you will be doubly frightened." "You have ceased being afraid, consequently you can behold the Fiery Gates." Hypochondria must not be confused with doubt. True, these two are sisters, whose mother is ignorance. Hypochondria is a certain established mode of thinking, whereas doubt is a dark obstacle. It is difficult to say which of the vipers is the more harmful. One should free oneself from hypochondria as from an obstruction before the Fiery World. Many things are erroneously thought to be synonymous. Ponder over them, over different facets of definition. Who knows which of these will open the broadest vista in realization of cause and effect? Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 157:
157. Certainly, cruelty must be eradicated; not only cruelty of actions but also cruelty of thoughts. The latter is worse than any action. It is imperative that the State take measures to prevent the inceptions of cruelty in infancy. Humanity must be purified of the most inhuman, dull and malicious darkness of low thinking, as of leprosy. Children are not cruel until they see the first cruel action, which reveals the current of dark chaos. Only a few are prepared to oppose the current of darkness. Such accumulation of consciousness is rare. One cannot presuppose such attainment in everyone; on the contrary, one should take measures befitting a lower step. Likewise, let us not repeat in a moribund manner the great Commandment, "Thou shalt not kill!" But let us ponder where is the greater killing, in the hand, in the word, or in the thought? One should reflect that the thought of people is ever ready for murder. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 162:
162. You find it difficult to translate the phrase - "he became completely imbued with." You are right, in languages far removed from Sanskrit it is not easy to find certain definitions, particularly relating to the Higher World. One may have to express it as - "he became aflame" or even "he took fire," in order not to abase the concept of exaltation. Many misunderstandings are included among the definitives. Expressions which are striving on high suffer especially; only people who so strive themselves can use them, but there are not many of these. Therefore languages begin to rotate around petty concepts; they improve in mechanical expressions, but it is not even considered necessary to find the consonance of Higher Worlds. Turn your attention to newly coined words. Through them is it not possible to estimate the level of consciousness! But one should also honor the Higher Worlds with exquisite expressions, so that the Fiery World could also be glorified in earthly sound. Thus let us reiterate, in order that youth may find time to advance the thinking upward. From the quality of the thinking is born the word. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 164:
164. Observe how people are to be distinguished in thought and in action. People should be judged by their works, but it must be borne in mind that only conformity of thinking, word and action is of assistance at the approach to the Fiery World. One must penetrate thither through all the poisonous gases. So many consciousnesses must be brought together in order to avoid deviation from the path. Many voices will call and many forbiddings will resound, but one should not look back. One should know one direction, and know not to change the destined. Thus, let us apply the same law throughout life. Whoever thinks it possible to act differently is mistaken; both in the great and the small there is one law, one rhythm. Thus let us proceed, without vexation. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 166:
Along with the approach of Satya-Yuga let us not forget that the destruction surpasses measures of equilibrium. People do not suspect to what an extent the earthly currents already have been violated! They do not wish to understand that this cosmic disturbance is taking place through their own fault. They consider themselves teachers of knowledge, yet the simple law of good is not convincing to them. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 167:
167. Examine two stones. They are primitive, cold, they have become congealed in their small life, but even they can give off sparks of fire. The heart of a man is no worse than a stone. The thought of a man, even in a small manifestation, is higher in effect than a mineral. I speak of this because it is instructive to observe how thought evokes sparks of fire from the innermost memory. The most casual thought evokes whole forms from the storehouse of memory, entire epochs in which we have been participants. This is a procession of definitely related fiery contents. Indeed, the spark can extricate related portions from the preserved treasure with instantaneous speed. One may be amazed how securely the treasures lie in the Chalice always ready to be drawn out. Only fiery energy can act so subtly and swiftly. The fiery earthly manifestations give an idea of the tension of the fiery World. If here on earth something can be astonishing in its speed and accuracy, then how keen and swift is the Fiery World! If only people would not forget about the Fiery World, one link could be established. Think what the state of consciousness must be, when one is obliged again to remind about the foundations which are so near. However, let us reiterate, let us be filled with patience. It has been said - affirmation of Truth is a strengthening of the bridge. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 168:
168. In general, food is not needed in the usual quantity. It is wisely said that eating is the chains of the devil. Many generations have been burdened by gluttony, therefore caution is required in applying countermeasures. In the final analysis, more people perish from overeating than from hunger. But a gradual process is required always in overcoming atavism. It is impossible to abolish overeating all at once, but it can be pointed out that all superfluous food is harmful. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 170:
170. Many suppose that scientific data will shield them against cosmic manifestations. They will tell you about their knowledge of eclipses, they know about the sun-spots, even about the appearance of comets, and newly discovered rays, but they cannot anticipate the appearance of meteors, which may be of gigantic dimensions. But if people know about the discoveries of huge fragments of spatial bodies, they can likewise imagine the possibility of devastating consequences from them, which should bring to mind the fiery bodies. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 171:
171. People complain that the picture of the Fiery World is not clear to them. Let us not insist as to who is at fault in this. Let us propose to them that they picture the Fiery World in their own imagination. Though such visualization be a poor and hazy one, let it begin at least in some way. It thus can be utilized as a beginning, but it is bad when there is nothing upon which to build. Such a sate of indifference grows worse as time passes, and, as a stone, it drags to the bottom. No one can arbitrarily overstretch the boundaries of consciousness. The middle path is excellent when it is also lofty, but many cannot altogether understand the lofty concepts of the middle path, and confuse it with the path of vulgarity. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 172:
172. Due to unsteadiness of thought people see neither joy nor danger. But let us ask them always to ponder when the heart whispers about threats or about new joy. Likewise one should not be surprised that the dark forces can approach the most sacred places. But you have already seen such manifestations and know that absence of fear is the first condition to halt any evil whatsoever. But let us be honest with ourselves, in order to determine where there is fear and where it has been driven out. Fear is a weapon of the dark ones. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 173:
173. Let it not be thought possible to deny the Invisible. It has been said that there does not exist action which can produce no consequences, but this is particularly true of negations. One may often ask oneself - why is the evolution of the world so slow? Negation will prove to be one of the principal causes, for it is deadly. Like doubt, it cuts off all the ordained possibilities. People given to denial eventually have to outlive its consequences. Truly, negation is like a millstone around one's neck. Enough has been said about it in the Teaching. But now, especially, the Earth is infected with negation. Let multitudes of people imagine that negation is only a sensible criticism, but negation is not a judgment, it is like ashes banking a grate fire. It suppresses, but does not elevate. Only broadening of consciousness can shame the denier, but as a rule such a torpid state terminates in a grave illness. In many cases a physician should attentively converse with his patient prior to treatment, in order to ascertain his mode of thinking. Each illness from negation reveals the need of suggestion in order to arrest the destructive process. Some may ridicule the fact that for the treatment of cancer and tuberculosis it is necessary to begin with suggestion. Of course, physicians who do not possess the power of suggestion will protest in every way, and they will be highly provoked upon hearing that diseases of the liver, stomach, kidneys, the gums, and rheumatism depend largely upon the state of consciousness and require suggestion first of all. It therefore follows that it is necessary to regard suggestion and autosuggestion seriously. Both processes are of a fiery significance. Thus negation is in opposition to the Fiery World. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 174:
174. Not infrequently do children manifest the better thinking about the Fiery World. Try to encourage them in such thinking, while applying subtle understanding, for otherwise one may either turn them away or else impose upon them one's own personal conception. Let children draw from their own treasure-house; it is every ready to reveal the most vital details. Science can obtain valuable date from children; to little use is made of them. And people abuse children, being unwilling to understand how much can be harmed by a rude touch. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 176:
176. Amid observations upon the deplorable consequences of negation, one should not blame certain well-intentioned people for applying their own force first rather than trouble Hierarchy. It may seem at times that people act from self-confidence, when, as a matter of fact, they are filled with reverence for Hierarchy, and above all they strive to apply their own forces in order to conserve every ounce of Higher energy. They do not even pronounce the name of the Teacher, and they guard their mantram in secret. One should regard very carefully the various modes of reverence. One should affirm all that aspires to the Light. With Us only negation is rejected. Indeed, the very existence of man, who thinks and who contains the subtlest apparatuses, is a real miracle, which could not be without a past, and hence not without a future. The Fiery World is the predestined future. Who, then, will hesitate on the path, knowing the great destination? Who, then, will not respect the present incarnation, knowing that it will aid the ascent? Who, then, will disdain the Subtle World, knowing that there is the testing of thoughts? Thus, our brief sojourn here has been bestowed as the best aid toward a speedy advance to the Fiery World. In some way one should combine the urgent problems of life with the highest resolutions. Actually the earthly life hinders speedy realizations. People dream about the mechanical prolonging of life here, instead of cultivating a joyful readiness to approach the goal. The Teacher brings the consciousness of the disciple, by the shortest path, toward the attainment of the Fiery World. The Teacher affirms all that which may, even indirectly, bring closer or unify useful consciousnesses, in order that each action contain within itself the necessary amount of conditions of approach. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 177:
177. During the crossing into the Subtle World there flash out all the aspects of the feeling of possession, which troubles even people who are not at all bad. One should assiduously keep in mind this circumstance, and be affirmed upon the realization that earthly possession does not exist. A great deal has been said about personal possession, but only the fiery state can prove the illusion of such sense of possession. Only when our consciousness remains our sole possession do we feel the freedom of ascent. It is very difficult to balance the ascent which goes beyond the middle strata of the Subtle World. Therein people do not even think of parting with various kinds of property; indeed, they exist just be means of these attractions. But if a higher manifestation raises their consciousness a bit, there begins an incredible conflict. Therefore, here in the earthly state one must apprehend where lies the useless burden. This should be done not in the name of the Subtle World but in the name of the one higher. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 178:
178. Some may wonder why the signs from the Subtle World are so strange and why they require pondering and interpretation. The reason for this is the law of Karma. Precisely reflection and explication stimulate self-activity, and, thus, they lighten and even do not produce Karma. Consequently, the stronger the attentiveness and resourcefulness, the more easily interpreted are the given signs. The Lofty Beings do wish to give hints toward a great many things, but the mental distraction of people prevents these precious Counsels from reaching them. Not only in sendings from the Subtle World but also in earthly existence, parables have been adopted, as a means of indirect indication. But history sets forth many instances of non-acceptance of the most urgent counsels. Not without reason was attentiveness so developed in antiquity; it even constituted a study in itself. But nowadays not many understand the significance of vigilance; for others guidance is required in the sharpest, and repeated, instructions, which cannot but have an effect on Karma. But only the fiery heart will comprehend the hidden meaning of subtle signs. Let the co-workers grasp the fact that each sign has its destination. So many Lofty Beings send supplications and hope that they will be understood. There have been whole epochs when the subtle understanding was strengthened and sharpened, but later a bloody mist condensed anew, and the refined perceptions became coarse. Just now many attempts from the best Strata of the Subtle World are being rendered futile by the dark forces. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 179:
179. I entrust you to testify about the Fiery World as existing, and with all the attributes of existence. Fiery blossoms are distinguished by their radiance, but they may be compared in structure with roses; small vortical rings form, as it were, a combination of petals. Similarly, ozone, in the higher state, reproduces, as it were, the odor of evergreens. Also, the radiance of auras is like cloud arches, and rays are as streams and waterfalls. Thus, in the higher forms the wise ones will find likenesses of earthly images. He will not see the earthly existence as abased thereby, for in all states of being the foundation of energy is the same. The wise one will not seek a precise counterpart of God in an earthly body, for only the fiery body will preserve the same sparks as the Higher Beings. Should it not be pointed out in schools wherein we are like God, so as to justify the ancient Covenants of which people have made a laughing stock? Everywhere the highest concept must be clarified. One must not fear to come forward and help wherever it is possible to elevate the consciousness. The Teaching is in need of those who will bear witness. It responds to all, without distinction as to creed and nationality. Above all let the one sun shine. It is not difficult to speak about unity, through the path of science. Let the manifestation of beautiful correlations unite the most diverse elements. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 185:
185. Calamity has actually arrived. People ask - Wherein is God's wrath? It is in such calamities as people's turning away from god, their becoming traitors, either in actions, or in thoughts, or in the silence of fear. Let us not enumerate all the aspects of such treachery; it infects the planet and manifests an unmistakable quality. Humanity should not be surprised at ensuing calamities. Let man reflect - has he always acted in purity of attitude toward God? Has he always abstained from blasphemy, and was he able to keep himself free from evil thoughts? Thus people cannot say that the might of god is not manifested. He does not punish, but He can turn away, and then gold will be turned into a consuming fire. Then will equilibrium be transformed into chaos, and the power of Earth may be exhausted. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 185:
Much blasphemy is everywhere. Derision of the Divine Principle is frightful! People have ceased thinking, and even their going into temples is often no better than a violation of them. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 187:
187. As has been said, the Subtle World is now also undergoing a great conflict, which is even more terrible than the earthly one. It may be understood that defeat in the Subtle World is inadmissible. Such a defeat would break through a chain of worlds, and would be highly desirable for Satan. Therefore the Teaching so emphasizes the heart in order, at least a little, to prepare the people for cooperation. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 190:
190. Danger is a concentration of the vibrations of tension. A great number of perils surround people, but only a few of them are noticed. When the Leader says, "live in danger," he might well say instead, "observe the dangers and thus succeed." One cannot live outside of dangers, but it is beautiful to make out of dangers a carpet of achievement. The Leader knows that he bears a mission, and dangers are only propelling forces; therefore the Leader does not even think about dangers. The very thought of peril is harmful. Thinking about dangers, we strengthen their vibrations, and thus disturb our equilibrium. Conservation of forces must not be disrupted by fear and confusion. We are watchful and careful for the best execution of the commission. But dangers cannot overburden our attention. The Teacher should, first of all, insist upon the disciple's liberation from the phantom of perils. The disciple should always remember not to expend a drop of the higher energy uselessly. Thought of danger agitates many of our centers and in disorderly fashion consumes the precious energy. Thought of danger reflects even upon the pulse; but the heart is strengthened by the desire to carry out well the mission. Thus, let us act in the most efficient manner. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 191:
191. On entrance into the monastic life all difficulties of such a path were usually pointed out. Some would say - all is easy; others would warn - all is difficult. To people with fiery heart one may say - all is easy; but for the ordinary consciousness it is better to caution - all is difficult. If someone takes to flight at a single warning about difficulties, then he, all else being equal, is unfit for persistent labor. One should not gather together people who are obviously unfit. Fear of labor is already a treason. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 192:
192. The Alexandrian philosophers used to say - Do not criticize the World, for it was created by great thought. The creation is not at fault, but our conception of it is. We can channel our thoughts either for good or for evil. We could transform the best animal into an evil creature. Cruelty on one side and fear on the other fills our consciousness by means of thought. We can send evil in our glance. We could turn a beneficial plant into a most poisonous and pernicious one. The thoughts of the ancient philosophers penetrated into religions. Clement of Alexandria knew how people themselves debase the great Creation. Even now people may observe how evil can transform the most harmless beings. Indeed, every animal tamer can tell how often precisely the element of good assists him in his work. But he also knows that besides good there must be measures for self-protection, varying according to the character of the animal. Such a science may be called goal-fitting. We cannot criticize the World without wondering why malice was allowed to enter. So too, protective measures will emanate not from evil but from good. Each leader may be advised not to forget the covenants of the ancient philosophers. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 193:
193. You already know sufficiently about the temperance of certain characters. What is to be done when moderateness has crept into the broadest circles? Those who are seemingly the champions of good give themselves up spiritually to moderation. One can see that the dark ones do not often suffer from this defect. There is a story about a devil encountering and Angel. The Angel said, "Thy servants are bitter." But the devil replied, "Mine are bitter, Thine are sour; we both must look for sweet ones." And the Angel was crestfallen for He could not prove that they had not turned sour. Thus was it observed long ago by people. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 194:
194. You will have to repeat to many that Our remedies are good, as a supplement to psychic energy. Some physical remedies cannot produce the desired result, but psychic energy is reinforced by communion with Hierarchy. Thus, the wise physician first of all will take care to know the condition of his psychic energy and to see that it is in concordance with the Higher forces. Paying attention only to physical qualities has no significance for the future. When We speak about the Fiery World, it means that it is time to be moving forward. It is impossible to remain on the level of the transitory period, when all the foundations of Existence have been forgotten. I affirm that each physician must pay attention to himself in order to feel to what an extent he himself is ready to renew his consciousness, otherwise he will not find fitting words for those who come to him. He will be unable to inquire into the actual causes of ailments. He will not maintain a self-affirmed influence. I do not insist that each physician be a hypnotist, but he must understand the spiritual world of the patient in order to be able to speak about the main thing in the case. The Teaching must disclose paths, but not be merely a pharmacy. Let people have an opportunity to observe and discover, otherwise there will be reactions upon Karma. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 195:
195. A new tradition about the significance of the heart must be moulded when people are caring least of all about it. Institutions for the study of the heart must be founded, with a knowledge of all that has been written about this center of being. All the ancient cults in which a place was allotted to the knowledge of the heart, must be studied; and here external remedies alone are of no assistance. Let us not forget that in antiquity suggestion was applied for reanimation of the stopped heart. There are many traditions about the bringing back to life which are based on this action. True, a great and disciplined will is required, and time is needed for the establishing of the new heart action. It must be determined how many minutes must elapse before the heart activity can be again established. But this will be extremely variable, for the actual departure of the subtle body occurs quite individually. There are many reasons for this, including the physical state and the quality of the subtle body. The physician should understand this diversity of conditions. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 196:
196. The bodily movements of man must be intelligent. Children must be taught not only gymnastics and rhythm, but also the economy of movement. When people apprehend the Fiery World and radiations, they will not senselessly wave their arms and legs about, shake their heads, and be fidgety. If thy could picture to themselves their auric egg, they would not disturb it needlessly with disorderly agitations. If people could picture a sort of fiery ring which is in reality around them, they would not senselessly burn themselves. Especially unjustifiable are so-called nervous movements. They indicate an entirely undisciplined will. Each physician must observe such habits of his patients. It is possible to determine many diseases by a man's movements alone. It is possible to cure him of the most disgusting habits by observing these movements and pointing out the harm they do the subtle body. Thus, a physician can manifest a most useful activity without physical medicine. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 198:
198. The Fiery World requires, first of all, the discrimination between small truths and Great Truth. Nothing else turns people aside from the paths to the extent that a little truth does. They snatch out small fragments, not thinking about that which precedes and follows. Such fragments are no better than any lie, but the significance of the Fiery World rests upon the greatness of Truth. One must prepare for it by all measures; it is impossible to suppose that the understanding of the magnitude of Truth comes of itself. The consciousness must be prepared for a containment of such dimensions. This is not at all easy. One may see how erroneously the simplest words are understood. It is even difficult to imagine to what an extent the meaning of the most ordinary word can be distorted. But one should pass through the testing of so many diverse concepts. Only the acceptance of higher dimensions will evoke the Higher Call - Raj, Raj, Raj! The three-fold containment can lead to the higher spheres. Raj does not know revenge and censure. Raj is magnanimous, because directed into the future. Raj wishes for good, for it is creative love. Such a measure guards against the small truth, which comes close to the evil, and to doubt and condemnation. Thus, when you wish to temper the spirit, you can repeat the ancient Mantram - Raj, Raj, Raj! Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 201:
201. People who take upon themselves Great Service may be called "Heavenly Stones." In their striving they fill themselves with light. They pierce through the lower strata and contain within themselves diamond-adamant. But it is not easy to be a diamond, and it is necessary to be affirmed in light in order to conquer darkness. Great Service knows no repose; by incessant vigilance is the spirit strengthened. A heap made up of small earthly truths must be covered with the dome of magnanimity. One must be under the cover of Light issuing from Hierarchy, and must assimilate the Subtle and Fiery Worlds as in the nature of things. From a pit one may not notice the sun; yet people study the stars from a well. The most unexpected may happen on the path of Service, but the experienced Leader will not forget that each worldly loss is made up for in space. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 202:
202. Nowhere do people think about the Living Ethics. They think it possible to pass their lives in the usual way, yet with each day it becomes more evident that it is possible to save people only by means of faith, which surpasses all religions. There is not much of such faith, and let us not try to count in thousands where there are only tens. Unusual are such paths of the realization of the Highest. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 204:
As thought at evening is broadened by the light of the lamps, so does morning thought glow from contact with the Subtle World. Morning thought is strong not only as a result of rest, but also from contact with subtle energies. But evening thought is distinguished by the complete exaltation which is akin to living fire. Many suppose that they already know the Teaching when they have read it through once. But the best covenants remain unapplied, because people are unwilling to understand their polychromy. Thus, examine the crystal of the Teaching by sun and by firelight. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 205:
205. The word chorus is used to mean a consonance of voices, but there can be a chorus of energies, a chorus of hearts, a chorus of fires. The Teaching must turn your attention to the choral principle, which does not interfere at all with the individual principle. One should develop within oneself cooperation, in order to bring about a direct increase of possibilities. Thus, care about the choral principle is linked with constructiveness. People can understand that a chorus needs all kinds of participants. Only very experienced leaders understand why there have been needed participants who are not very active, yet who can bring in originality and harmony. The Teacher rejoices at each originality, in it is born a new aspect of Fire. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 207:
207. The greatest earthly cataclysms have resulted from under-sea ruptures. Let us not forget that while mountain peaks attain the height of 30,000 feet, submarine chasms even surpass this measure. They may be pictured as reaching a depth of 70,000 feet. The disappearances of lakes are not so dangerous, but a rising of the water level should be a matter of concern. Several times the Earth has undergone the same fate, but people do not think on a planetary scale. Just now there may be observed a certain resemblance to past events. The lack of balance of fires and waters constitutes a subject for deep investigation. Some will ponder over it, and many will ridicule. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 209:
209. The picture of present-day reality is still more unattractive. One must value highly the periods of time during which there was no blasphemy. Has not this viper poisoned the present state of affairs? We are much troubled to see how senselessly people limit their lives, not thinking about the great miracle which each man bears within himself. To each one has this marvel been allotted. The purse of the heart is identical in all - place therein the treasure! Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 210:
210. The spark of immortality is justly located by certain people in various centers, each will be right in his own way. True, in each center there is such a spark, but according to the conditions of the epoch the centers can vary in significance. Only the heart remains unchanged and only the chalice follows the heart in significance; the remaining centers and glands may be subject to cosmic currents. Not only are people mistaken in their judgment about the centers, but everywhere they do not admit a flexible expediency. Yet not only according to the epoch is the significance of psychic energy altered, but also according to races, to nationalities, and even to generations. Seemingly, a thing re-occurs, but meanwhile man has come in contact with the Highest by means of new antennae. Thus, one can observe how multiped insects may lose certain legs without a lessening of their vital capacity. Certainly where there is the fiery consciousness such atrophy of the centers is not found. Hence, again we come to the affirmation of the usefulness of the fiery consciousness. It will be no exaggeration when we say that fire is advantageous for the earthly as well as for the Fiery World. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 211:
211. You have already seen that thousands of people may perish in a single hurricane. Is it possible that the manifestation of ominous storms does not impel humanity to reflect as tow hence comes such imbalance that not only hurricanes and earthquakes, but even floods reach the highest dimensions? It is a fact that millions of people have already perished, but the consciousness continues to grow worse. It would be fair to ask humanity how many tens of millions of victims are required before a change of consciousness is recognized. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 213:
213. By all means one should assimilate the basic law that the Teacher gives the direction but does not fix the details. One must seek and find them in labor. Especially confused is the understanding of the greatness of the law of striving which directs to discovery. Not only now but even in better years people have always demanded complete formulas, although they do not think them out for themselves. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 216:
216. It was affirmed many times by the philosophers that a gathering of people is permissible only when it has a high moral consequence. Obviously this saying is a strange one for our time. A gathering of people now usually ends in distortion of the simplest precepts. Let us look upon the subtle and fiery surroundings of such populous assemblies. Let us look and be horrified discordant rhythms admit only the lower entities, and transform the fiery sendings into searing fire. If it is difficult for an earthly benevolent visitor to make his way through a beastly crowd, then subtle beings will be flung away like dry leaves in a whirlwind. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 216:
One must await the time when during lessons in psychology counsels about mass reactions will be given. People are willing to join an organization, but they are averse to cultivation of their own will. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 221:
221. Threads of the spirit are spread far more widely than people think. I say repeatedly - write down, even if it be briefly, the sensations and the strivings of the spirit. From such writings it will be possible to make significant deductions. Likewise the physicians can make use of this valuable material. Possibly, not always can such writings be compared, as a great deal may not coincide so easily, but even isolated cases may assist someone to recognize the psychic energy. No special university courses are needed for this. Psychic energy especially acts freely, when man is aflame with hearty striving. The measuring rod of psychic energy is pure striving. Not magic, but pure human striving will produce a marvelous world. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 223:
223. Above all else I am concerned with the imbalance of the world. Obsession is developing, and it threatens to become insanity. Many countries are governed by madmen in the fullest meaning of the word. Never before has this manifestation of mass obsession occurred. Why scientists do not pay attention to such a calamity is incomprehensible! People commit millions of murders. Is it possible that no one realizes that this is a hotbed of obsession! Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 227:
227. One's mastery of thought does not consist alone in the deepening and concentration of thinking. One must also possess the knowledge of how to free oneself from untimely and debasing thoughts; thus thought is affirmed when we master it. It is not easy to free oneself from thoughts flying in from without, and it is difficult to cast off sad and burdensome meditations. But one should be able in like manner to send thought forward, and also to leave behind the one which is of no use. Usually, people are enslaved by their thoughts; and nothing so impedes advancement as grievous immobile thoughts. Most often such heavy thoughts are sent from without, and many eyes watch with malice, awaiting the suppression of energy. Learn to expel this obvious burden immediately, it is one of the worst aspects of Maya. Hardly a day will pass without an alteration in Maya. Thus, let us be doubly vigilant in possession of thought. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 228:
228. Usually people do not even notice the turning course of circumstances. Yesterday your attention was directed to the fact that people do not wish to understand that they themselves create! The ladder has long since been constructed, yet man nevertheless casts himself into emptiness, for he thinks about a former ladder. It seems impossible to affirm people upon reality. The simplest and most beautiful solutions are passed over in silence, and rejected merely upon the assumption that somewhere grandfather's ladder has been left standing. It has ceased to exist long since, but the average consciousness will not accept such reality. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 228:
Let the grandeur of the Fiery World advance people to the steps of reality! Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 230:
230. Striving is regarded as of true value. No one of those who strive with the heart will be forgotten. Of chief importance is one's own consciousness of purity of aspiration, but there are not many who can confirm a purified striving. Thus it is possible to single out people according to their striving. The energy of pure striving is highly homogeneous, and the bearers of this energy actually constitute a universal body. They may be working in the most diverse fields, and nonetheless the essence of the kindled energy will be one. Therefore people are divided not according to physical specializations, but according to tension of striving. Know that difference in nationality has no significance; to the fiery substance neither race nor age can mean anything. Where the heart is aflame people seek communion and exchange, but they do not know on what basis to form contacts. Sometimes they are afraid of scorching one another, forgetting that identical energies are not mutually dangerous. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 231:
231. One should not be inordinately grieved perceiving human darkness. If We should exercise our grief in proportion to this darkness, it would be impossible to exist. It is sad to see how people impede their path, but the centuries teach one to assume calmness about the qualities of imperfection. Indeed, such qualities are especially deplorable when time is so short. But let us devote ourselves to Hierarchy. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 235:
New oppressions are nothing but unconvincing conduct of the Leader. Often people do not know the actual cause, but in their hearts they feel that something unconvincing is taking place. Most of all must a Leader guard himself against the growth of unconvincingness. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 236:
Each epoch has its expressions. One should not cling to old methods when it is possible to apply new understanding. Even in the Ancient Covenants we see prophets who were always saturated with spirit. And much later, formulas, numbers, and rhythms were studied. But some have considered such methods too near to invocations, and thus belittling to the Higher Principle. Especially at present, during the epidemic of obsession, people must seek heart communion. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 248:
248. Reading without the heart's functioning, even memorizing, helps but little. One can even compile a table showing how much the participation of the heart evokes true understanding. Let this not be understood as an abstraction. By its quality the pulse indicates how much heart participation assists the manifestation of perception. Such a concept draws one near to the Fiery World. It is tedious to listen to babblings which lack the heart quality, particularly since the number of printed books is reaching frightening proportions. Rarely has the quantity been so at variance with the quality! In this is also revealed a sign of heartlessness. We encourage each burning of the spirit. The flaming heart is a torch of the Fiery World. One should become accustomed to delving into the meaning of what has been said; and for this, translations into different languages are useful. Thereby is developed a precision of understanding. The Teacher must always rotate a concept so that it contacts the consciousness of the disciple in its full scope. Though urgent, it is impossible to accept many concepts at the first reading. One must return to them, as has been said, under all the shades of color of morning and evening. Even the night will bring a ray of understanding. You yourselves have seen how strangely people form opinions about what they have read. When they hear about the Messiah, they merely think - isn't he a demon? When they read about the heart, they are afraid - isn't it sorcery? This means that demons and sorcery are very familiar to them. The man who is pure in heart will not think first of all about darkness. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 249:
249. Not magic but God-inspiredness was ordained in the ancient Covenants. When Higher Communion began to be interrupted, people themselves compiled magic from the earthly world, as a means of forced communion. But, as everything which is forced, magic ends up in the darkest manifestations. The very boundary line between black and white magic becomes elusive in its intricacy. Therefore, on the path to the future one should eschew all magic. It must not be forgotten that the old methods of magic were connected with other forms of life. Of course, magic is based on precise fulfillment of technical conditions, but if all the formulas of life have been altered, then too all magical effects must be correspondingly changed. This is why contemporary magic has sunk into necromancy and the other low manifestations. All those who study the mechanics of formulas fail to take into account the fact that they were written down for a completely different application. In addition, they completely forget that the higher formulas, and all the conditions, have not been written down altogether; and if they have been noted at all it is in such symbols that now their meaning is quite obscured. Thus, contemporary studies of magic either amount to senseless scholastics, or else, flowing down, they lapse into the black mass. Therefore We speak much-needed words, in advising the abolition of magic. Let it be left to the dark necromancers. There is too much obsession on Earth. The sole path to the Higher Communion is through the heart. Violence must not stain this fiery path. Can people possibly think that the invocation of lower entities can go unpunished! And what sort of improvement of life could result from such evocation? No one can point to a benefit resulting from necromancy, nor to a heart which has been uplifted through necromancy. One must turn to the short and higher Path, which will bestow health of spirit; and thence comes the bodily health. The abolition of magic will be a white stone on the path of the World. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 253:
253. Only the experienced heart apprehends the Maya of not only despair but rapture. It is not easy to show that rapture and exultation are not far removed from despair in their chemism. Exultation without a foundation does not resemble the wise joy when the whole heart vibrates with the Cosmos. In general, most people cannot endure residence on the Earth in continuous tension. Yet it is possible to inure them to conditions in certain chemical laboratories, where the newcomer is completely unable to breathe and where those who work there regularly do not even notice the pressure. Such an example must convince one of how possible it is to accustom oneself to constant vigilance, as to a magnet of tension. Whoever places a foot upon the ladder of ascent finds the initial step difficult. Thus Maya passes into conscious realization of the cosmic tension. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 258:
258. You may have heard that wise people, in an hour of danger, have sometimes exclaimed - joy, joy! This exclamation could not have signified mere self-delusion. They knew about the treasure of joy and, as it were, wished to draw therefrom a kindling of feelings necessary for achievement. Ghosts are not needed there where exists a sacred link with Hierarchy. One can borrow out of the Treasury inexhaustible forces, but they should be evoked flamingly. No one can oppose the joy of achievement. One should not submit to violence, but joy is a consummation. Thus, let us cultivate it as one would most precious blossoms, but let us not belittle it with the suspicion that it is an illusion. No, we know how joy resounds through the channel of Kundalini. We cannot often explain in words whence arises this joy, as a forerunner, but it comes to visit us on a light-winged ray of Hierarchy. Who knows from what Infinite Source sounds the call to joy? How many know that already the time of manifestation of joy has approached? But the law is immutable, and therefore joy is a special wisdom. How long ago this was said! But in spiral evolvement it gradually becomes real and comprehensible. Likewise grows the heart, and the consciousness, and fiery wisdom. We do not see how the grass grows, but we perceive the evidence of the growth. So too with the joy of achievement. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 259:
259. You have already heard about certain empty tombs. You have heard about a very ancient custom, when sometimes a substitution was made for one thought to be dead. It must not be forgotten that through the ages a great many extraordinary actions have been accomplished, and not just once had a life to be interrupted. People have been initiated into the mysteries of existence, and so many names have been inscribed upon empty sepulchres! Thus, apart from the beaten paths of history, inscrutable achievements are created. One must become accustomed in one's consciousness to a great deal which is not governed by earthly laws. Who can affirm how events are being created? One can observe only a few outward signs, but the real channel of life is not written down in the state archives. Thus, people are astonished when one who, according to a tomb inscription, is supposed to be deceased, reappears ten years later and is identified by many persons. Of course, it is easy to overlook indisputable proofs. but honest observers can gather authentic evidence of many such events. Actually there is a history of the outer world and of the inner. It is not sorcery nor magic, but the path of the Higher World. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 261:
261. It is an error to think that the forces of darkness attack only weak spots. Very often chaos presses deliberately upon the most powerful strongholds. Likewise breakers are more violent against cliffs. Therefore every wall must be guarded, both low and high ones. Let us not forget this, for people often think about shielding the weak and abandon the strong. Everywhere there are intimidations by chaos, and tensions are tripled. Read about the downfall of great nations to anyone who does not cherish the feeling of protections. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 262:
262. Yes, yes, yes, if people do not turn to the Hiero-inspiration, many conflagrations will result. Equilibrium and concordance are violated by the mechanistic concept of the world. Half a century ago We were already concerned about the excessive increase of physical knowledge. Verily, much as been attained in this direction, but at the same time the spiritual consciousness was lagging behind the physical. Ethics were lost amidst accumulations of formulas. Machines attracted man away from the art of thinking. Now they are content to be robots! For the equilibrium of the World the heart is needed, and in this Decree is contained undeferrable salvation. Ill-will is pressing upon the earthly aura. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 266:
266. There is no such thing as emptiness; yet often people sense, as it were, a semblance of emptiness. What can such an anxious sensation mean? Of course, it is not without foundation. With their thinking people poison their surroundings and transform them into chaos. The so-called feeling of emptiness is really a sensing of chaos. In itself chaos is not emptiness at all, but it is so far removed from the human consciousness that its approach already constitutes a loss of the guiding principle. Such a deadly principle is sensed as emptiness, and in it is contained no small danger; equilibrium is disturbed, and suicides and various kinds of insanity occur. Not emptiness nor chaos, but mean thinking causes the stupid poisoning of the atmosphere. Besides, such thinkers infect their surroundings and thus strike at their neighbors. Truly, man can become social only on a certain level of thinking. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 267:
267. Be not distressed if the Teaching be attributed to the most diverse sources, even to a code of most unknown writers. Perhaps it will be attributed to you yourselves, and such a circumstance will be one of the better ones. One should not even gainsay these inventors. There has never been unanimity in the world. Let what is of primary importance be accomplished. Let indications necessary for the betterment of life permeate the masses. Likewise be not distressed by individual opinion. When the name of the Brotherhood should be spoken, let each one accept according to his consciousness. Indeed, the means of communication of information are beyond the understanding of people. But everything is done as is necessary. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 268:
268. It is very deplorable that people harm themselves by constant discontent, also the harmful disturbance of equilibrium extends into distant space. One can observe people, rational enough, nevertheless complaining of fate. Even earthly riches do not help them to banish discontent. Certainly, in general people do not usually think about spiritual riches. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 269:
269. The singular expression which you observed on the portraits pertains to the domain of Hiero-inspiration. Already in remote antiquity this spiritual penetration was understood. In ancient Egypt portrait images were used as a means of communion at a distance. Sacred Images likewise respond to spiritual communion. But this natural manifestation should be understood simply, as one more grain of knowledge, and not as magic or sorcery. No one can draft a boundary line to limit the knowledge of the spirit. No one has such an imagination as to be able to realize where the magnitude of energy could be cut short. Hence, one should conscientiously note all the understood details of various manifestations. One must rejoice at all such realizations, because these fiery beacons lead to the Fiery World. Consequently, on such paths one should apply great vigilance. One must accept reality as it is. Not distrust nor sleepiness, but the good eye and the opened heart lead to understanding of the new manifestations of the Fiery World. Observe how much the expression of the image becomes changed, and in the course of time you can compare this with events. It is needful, of course, to carry out observations upon people who have for you a special significance, and whom you know. The manifestation of such alterations of expression was called by the Egyptians the mirror of the soul. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 274:
274. Excessive emaciation and corpulence are equally harmful for ascent. They equally nullify psychic energy. The middle path foresees the best conditions. Also, instead of a natural striving people prefer unsuitable extremes. The creativeness of the cosmos does not tolerate lack of balance. It is known that chaos yields before the assault of the forces of equilibrium, but the same law must be introduced into all life. We are microcosms and must be subject to all the conditions of the Macrocosm. But few people will even speak about such a condition of existence. Therefore such non-correlation agitates the Earth. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 274:
We have often forewarned about the possibility of a fiery epidemic. It has already begun. Of course physicians have not noticed it, for it appears in different aspects. The change in many symptoms of illness does not arrest their attention. Human judgment is too much attached to illusory forms which someone has accidentally observed. To alter their horizon is most difficult, but one should remind people that it is necessary to fulfill obligations. Often We send thoughts of magnanimity there where previously they were not even dreamt of. But even such unexpected good remedy is of timely assistance. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 275:
275. One may be astonished at the extent to which people attract only malice even from inoffensive philosophies. The lowness of the consciousness which can only imbibe filth is amazing. Have people forgotten that every philosophy first of all forbids malice? Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 280:
280. Esteem people who not only speak but also act. Affirm the ability to understand action. The hardships of these times have resulted from disorganization. The cause of such disorganization is absurd in its insignificance - the cooperation of hearts has been forgotten. Meeting together in prayer, people forget how to attune themselves for service. Whereas, such a condition is indispensable and is easily attained; for this it is merely necessary that people help one another. To preserve an unusual frame of mind means to proceed to the Fiery World. Under the ordinary conditions of life such a frame of mind is not easy, but precisely it must not be set aside. One should not enter the temple otherwise than prayerfully. In prayer existence is uplifted and made better; therefore each prayer, as also each exaltation, must be better than the preceding one. Each step of the ladder of the spirit must be traversed. How majestic is the Ladder to the Fiery World, which has in a year three hundred sixty six steps by day and three hundred sixty six by night! Every step is distinct from every other, and let each one be better than the preceding one. Joy toward the Teaching, will it not be a true adornment of a step? In each joy for the Teaching is already contained new cognition. Often one cannot express in words this step, given in joy. It is indisputable, and what a veritable mountain is ascended in the prayer of joy! Pains are alleviated by it, the task is made successful by it. No one and nothing can block this joy. Thus shall we have the advantage of success. The same thing may be wished to all, because on the ladder of the spirit there is no crowding. Let each one rejoice at the sheer beauty of a new step. Why should anyone go backward? But it is difficult and burdensome to lose what has been already traversed. Downfall is always harmful, even for the body. One can imagine how ruinous it is for the spirit, for the fiery being. Contact with Fire already produces a special kind of tissue, which glows on the upward, and is reduced to ashes on a downward path. The ladder of ascent is the measure of magnanimity, consequently magnanimity may be achieved daily. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 281:
281. Fear of the future is the horror of the World. It breaks in upon life under different concepts. It gradually decomposes the mind and deadens the heart. Such fear is false in its nature. People know that none of their situations are permanent, consequently it is sensible to prepare without delay something for the future. But formless and immobile factors of chaos attach the consciousness to illusory places. One must intensify one's realization of reality in order to recognize the falseness of Maya, and to understand that truth lies only in the future, when we draw near to the Abode of Fire. It is impossible to describe how people try to conceal their fear before the future. They attempt to prove that not the future, but the past must occupy their thinking. They shamefully avoid everything that reminds about the advancement into the future. They forget that this attitude constitutes a dangerous poisoning of space. Even in the purest places waves of such poison can be observed. People also poison each other. But the most health-giving and beautiful thought is about the future. It conforms with the Fiery World. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 284:
284. Usually people do not understand that a great manifestation is still more sensitive than a small one. Precisely in the great manifestation is a still larger amount of psychic energy required; consequently each obscuration, irritation, or mistrust is especially harmful. When the World is awaiting new conditions it is necessary to manifest special sensitiveness. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 286:
286. That man is good who creates good. Creation of good is the improvement of the future. One can do good to one's fellow in order to better his existence. It is possible for entire nations to be uplifted by heroic achievement. It is possible to introduce into life the most useful discoveries, which must transform the future. Finally, it is possible to improve the thinking of a nation; and in this will be a synthesis of good. How beautiful is thought-creativeness which is not directed toward evil! When a people apprehends all the evil of condemnation, it opens new gates to the future. So much time is thus freed for cognition, for the art of thinking, for the creation of true good; and in these the best fires of the heart are kindled. Such fires are not kindled in evil. Such good will preserve health and to a large extent purify the atmosphere. It is absurd to think that good is an abstraction or a personal merit. It is the salvation of the future, for without it there is no affirmation of ascent. Thus each thought of good is already an arrow of Light. Somewhere it has already exterminated disunity, and any disunity, in malice, is a lapse into chaos. Therefore teach to think about good. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 292:
292. In primitive religions the fear of God was taught first of all. Thus was suggested a feeling which usually ends in rebellion. Certainly, each one who contacts the Higher World experiences a trembling, but this unavoidable sensation has nothing in common with fear. Fear is cessation of creative energy. Fear is ossification and submission to darkness. Whereas turning to the Higher World must evoke ecstasy and expansion of one's forces for the expression of the beautiful. Such qualities are born not of fear but through love. Therefore higher religion teaches not fear but love. Only by such a path can people become attached to the Higher World. The chains of fear are peculiar to slavery. But the creation of beauty is not slavery, but is reverence with love. Let us compare that done in fear with that done in love. The treasure of the spirit is not from the prison of fear; therefore let us counsel people to love and to be strengthened by the feeling of devotion. No one can defend a place that is fearful to him, but achievement is accomplished in the name of love. Apply this measure to the Gates of the Fiery World. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 297:
297. Often people inquire how to deal with the wills of departed ones. Often such commissions do not coincide with the convictions of the executors. Excepting fratricidal commissions, it may be proposed to carry out everything else. One should not take on another's Karma, the more so since the departed ones continue to develop energy in the direction taken by them. It is truly very difficult to alter a conviction that continues over into the Subtle World. Therefore the fulfillment of testaments is very useful for the harmony of currents. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 299:
299. Hence, everywhere one can perceive three paths the easy, the difficult, and the terrible. The first is molded through the realization of all successful, useful and good combinations. The second, when certain good combinations are covered by most destructive and harmful structures. Such a path is difficult and is like a race with the eyes blindfolded. The third path, when the ignorance draws one into the darkness of dissolution, is truly terrible. But for this horror people do not have the right to blame others; they themselves have closed their eyes and ears. They have rejected assistance and have admitted chaos into their thinking. Therefore let the Builder follow the first path. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 304:
304. The first condition of progress is the non-revealing of the substance of knowledge. One must attune oneself to the essential nature of one's listener, in order not to be mistaken in his intentions. For many ages hence, the fruits of such betrayal may be thus sown, especially since it touches the life of the Fiery World. People must comprehend the fact that for realization the fluid of acceptance is needed. Repulsion and rejection and revilement are unbefitting the paths of the Fiery World. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 312:
312. Even yet invisible, fiery manifestations cast earthly beings into trembling. Currents and rays of the Fiery World agitate even refined beings. Even an unseen manifestation is already unendurable to the heart. How strongly then does it act when transposed into a visible state, approaching the law of incarnate existence! This correlation must be deeply realized, Even some strongest in spirit have fallen into unconsciousness and have turned gray, have become blind and dumb, and have lost the power of movement in the extremities. The manifestation of Fiery Beings ought not destroy our consciousness. In the near future, through their consciousness, people will cultivate their bodies in the receptivity of higher energies. Gradually in this way people can build resistance to fiery epidemics. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 315:
315. One should know how to correlate many concepts which appear to be different. Thus, to those who do not understand, Hierarchy and self-activity appear as contradictory concepts; whereas Hierarchy requires precisely the development of self-help. He cannot approach Hierarchy who does not understand self-activity. On the steps of ascent, the first condition will be self-help and resourcefulness. One should depend upon the assistance of Hierarchy when all one's self-acting ability has been intensified. Each one knows that according to the extent of acquisition of knowledge the approaches of the Teacher become less frequent, because the man is raised to the step of co-worker. It must be understood that the Covenant of self-activity is already a sign of trust. Besides, the trusted co-worker can show reverence for Hierarchy precisely by his complete awareness. Thus, we can assist the Highest Ones through our offerings of self-activity. Failing to understand this covenant, people also have been known to begin to offer blood-sacrifices. But could shed blood possibly be of use to Hierarchy? The exchange of heart energy is a strengthening of cooperation, therefore the manifestation of Hierarchy through self-activity will be the proper ascent to the Fiery World. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 318:
318. No doubt someone will ask, "Where are the words about the Fiery World? Teaching about Ethics does not delineate for us the element of Fire." Such people will never understand that the beginning of approach to the Fiery World will be in the assimilation of the fundamentals of life. Only the ignorant will demand the chemical composition of a Fiery Being. But the refined consciousness knows that psychic energy leads to understanding of the Fiery World. Only the heart whispers how it is possible to ascend to the heights upon a polished stone. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 321:
321. That spatial condemnation which takes place as a counteraction to wrong actions was once called "Zephiroth Herim." The people who gave this definition knew profoundly about the bond between Fire and our existence. They understood that besides the law of karma each act touches upon the fiery element. It can interfere with whole spirals of construction and bring on an immediate returning blow. Therefore, the theory of retribution has also, outside of ethical reasons, an absolutely chemical basis. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 324:
324. A messenger being overtaken by pursuers throws himself with his horse into the broadest part of the river. The pursuers stop in the hope that the messenger is drowning, but he instead rides out to the opposite shore. The pursuers, in their haste, rush to a narrow place, and drown in the current. Verily, where it is narrow, there it is dangerous. This consideration should be applied everywhere. Seeking the mirage of alleviation does not lead to achievement. The most difficult is the most accessible. People do not wish to understand that persistent quests awaken powerful energies. Therefore let us not strive for the narrow, let us prefer the broad principle. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 327:
327. It has already been said that blasphemy must be ejected, but one should recognize that each and every blasphemy is inadmissible. Sometimes people are freed from blasphemy only in a narrow circle of concepts, yet their tongues utter grave calumnies in regard to their neighbors. Who can tell what lofty heart channels may be touched by these evil revilements? Therefore blasphemy must be altogether excluded from life as an action unworthy and harmful. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 331:
331. Should people be aware of all perils surrounding them? One can imagine the condition of a man who knows how many scorpions or serpents are to be found about him, or how many deadly flies and spiders surround him - a deplorable situation results. It will be particularly dangerous because when a man knows these perils they are brought so much the nearer. Therefore straight-knowledge is best, as it leads by the most secure path and does not weigh one down with a great quantity of needless burdens. Thus, the fiery principle which abides in straight-knowledge is called the wings of salvation. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 332:
332. Compare the fire of a smelting furnace with the flame of a raging conflagration; compare harmonious action with the elements of chaos. All salutary rhythms are invoked in order to manifest concordance of action. Therefore schools must develop the rhythm of harmoniousness. We have already reminded more than once about the coordination in gymnastic exercises. Not for war alone, but also for spiritual defense do the crowds need discipline. It is wrong to direct crowds toward bestiality, but rhythm brings harmony into gatherings of people. In this let us not forget the fiery examples. Precisely the fiery principle exists by a special rhythm. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 335:
335. It has been said that humanity must abandon luxury. Not without reason have people themselves so isolated this concept. Luxury is not beauty, not spirituality, not perfectionment, not construction, not benevolence, not compassion; no good concept can replace it. Luxury is destruction of resources and possibilities. Luxury is dissolution, for all structures without rhythm mean only disintegration. One can see clearly enough that worldly luxury has already been shaken, but, as a cure, harmonious cooperation must be found in order to rid the world of the plague of luxury. Egoism will raise the objection that luxury is an earned abundance. It will also be said that luxury is regal. This will be slander. Luxury has been always a sign of decay and eclipse of the spirit. The chains of luxury are most terrible too for the Subtle World. Needed there are advancement and continuous perfectionment of thought. The encumbrance of luxury will not help one to the next Gates. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 339:
339. Each good thought is a powerful lever, for the receiver as well as for the sender. People prefer sendings about earthly objects, but they do not realize that earthly sendings can lead both to Light and to darkness. The effects of earthly sendings depend upon the level of consciousness of the recipient. But spiritual sendings cannot lead into error. They have no path to darkness, but through understanding they can have a favorable influence on earthly circumstances. The Teaching especially pauses on mental sendings. As fiery actions they also have a great significance for the equilibrium of spatial fire. The Teaching must forewarn that disorderly thinking cannot bring benefit for the surroundings. But we must take into consideration that the energy should be useful not only narrowly in one direction, but also for the whole spatial dimension. Let us not forget that Fire, as an omnipresent element, transmits vibrations instantaneously. And no one can arrest the spreading of these subtlest energies. So many times one has to reiterate about cautiousness with energies. Let us not judge as do people who are unwilling to think on a level higher than the earth's crust. When we are striving toward the Fiery World, we must recognize the symptoms of such a condition. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 340:
340. With all attentiveness each one must banish from his thinking all that which can bind him to ordinary daily mode of life. Means and opportunities should not be sought in everyday routine. It has been observed to what an extent We do construct in an unusual manner. But right now one must strike still more with unusualness. Look upon this as a means for success. People have entered a narrow place; one should not follow their prejudices. These must be subdued from an unexpected quarter. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 342:
342. One can actually observe that many useful things are produced by people not altogether good. There are many reasons for this. First of all Karma; then the assistance of Hierarchy, which makes use of every possibility for the creation of a beneficial situation. Therefore I often indicate seemingly accidental people, and one should not be astonished that such people in themselves are unessential. They can produce that which already centuries ago was prepared for sending. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 344:
344. How then shall the heart endure if it be aware of all the terrors performed? How shall the heart beat when it hears the wailing of a multitude of hearts? Neither the past nor the present will enable it to sustain all the oppressive burden of the World. Only the future in all its fieriness will carry one over to the new shores. Only by casting forward the saving anchor can we make our landing. The farther we cast the anchor the more easily and vigorously do we transfer our consciousness into the Fiery World. For the sake of that World we can improve the consciousness, enlighten the heart, and think about the Good. Nothing else can provide safe conduct for man through all the fields of horror. People do not comprehend the quantity of created misfortunes. The deadening of psychic energy makes people insensitive to reality. Insensitiveness to reality is one of the most frightful epidemics. People turn away from current happenings, and think thus to prolong an existence agreeable to the body. They do not even know how to think about the future. But without the future heroes and regeneration are inconceivable. Therefore, on every occasion let us point to the Fiery World as the goal of existence. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 346:
346. There are two kinds of people in the world. For some, time is drawn out unendurably long; for others it flies very, very fast. Pay attention to the latter; in them are developed signs of the Subtle and Fiery Worlds. In them are developed possibilities of the labor of eternity. Can one face eternal labor if there remains a sense of weariness of time? Fortunately, already in physical existence it is possible to free oneself from the oppression of time. Not only is constant labor to be considered, but also such a transfer of consciousness into the future that there is no time for cumbersome thoughts. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 348:
348. He who sows will reap. Nothing can alter the law of Justice. It can be applied in non-earthly measures, but the sowing will have to be lived down according to the strength of consciousness. It is deplorable that even people who know about karma nonetheless continually create a harmful one for themselves. These people, although aware of the Higher Worlds, nevertheless apply earthly measures to everything; to time, to perceptions, and to intentions. Therefore it is often so difficult to lighten karma as much as would otherwise be possible. People seem to resist everything good for them. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 351:
351. Malice, doubt, unbelief, impatience, laziness, and other inspirations of darkness separate the earthly world from the Higher Spheres. Instead of following the path of good, people attempt to replace ecstasy of the spirit with various narcotics, which give the illusion of the other world existence. Observe that in many religions there were introduced, as later adjuncts, very clever compounds of narcotics for the purpose of artificially advancing the consciousness beyond the earthly state. Indeed the infallibility of such forcible measures is great; they not only do not bring the Worlds closer, they on the contrary estrange and coarsen the consciousness. Likewise, earthly life is filled with continuous poisonings with which people very affably regale each other. Teachers of all times have taught humanity the pure paths of spirit that lead into communion with the Higher Worlds, but only a few have chosen the path revealed by the heart. A special attention must be given to deliverance from poisonings. A considerable part of the Earth's soil is already infected, as is its surface. Besides narcotics, people have invented many obviously frightful substances which instead of being health-giving bring on spiritual death. Masses of poisonous vapors are choking the cities. People devote much thought to the production of many substances which should be considered far more deadly than narcotics. Narcotics bring harm to the addicts themselves, but deadly gases torment everything that lives. One cannot condemn narcotics enough, but also one cannot sufficiently condemn such murderous inventions. People formerly, at times, fell into error for the sake of illusionary ecstasy, but nowadays they are completely unashamed to kill the intellect and spirit of their near ones, calling this killing an attainment of science. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 354:
354. People are unable to think about the future usually because they live under the spell of illusions of the past. Imagine a man who many days afterward receives unpleasant news of something which took place previously. This event no longer exists, the man himself has already lived for some time since the occurrence, yet he sinks into the past and loses connection with the future. Surely, the tree of the future must grow, and it should not die from the injury of a plunge into the past. Attention must be paid in schools to the study of the future. Each Leader in his own field will ponder about the future, otherwise he is no Leader. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 355:
355. It has already been mentioned that certain peoples used to greet each other by smelling. It may be said - what a dog-like custom! But even in this ugly custom there is a reminder about psychic energy, which was used when people by means of smell, touch, hearing and the eye determined the essential nature of a newcomer. Nowadays there has remained the custom of handshaking, which is also not far from the other strange custom. People have forgotten about magnetism and about spiritual infection. They talk a great deal about hygiene, but they do not consider that contact in itself has significance. Especially at present, during tension of fiery energy, one must think carefully about each created current. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 357:
357. Constructiveness, striving for victory, is already a bond with the rhythm of Higher Worlds. Victory is inherent in each seed. The seed in its essence is eternal. It is transposed from one form into another, but it preserves an ineradicable essence. Guard and honor greatly each grain, each seed of life; in it is contained the highest fiery energy. Even in the finest scientific investigations people will not discover it. It is measurable by fiery measures, and only the fiery heart can sometimes grasp the pulse of the seed of life. But speaking about the impossibility of discovering the seed of life by means of earthly measures, let us not, for all that, distress the scientists; for they still can observe much. The science of the seed can give great benefit. Also one should be reconciled by the fact that the discovery of the seed of life in dense form would lead to the destruction of the World. Correlations of equilibrium would be violated, and no earthly forces could restore them. But when people will apprehend the Subtle World and assimilate the Teaching about the Fiery World, they will advance many steps toward victory over the flesh. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 365:
365. Notwithstanding all the attainments of science, people grasp with special difficulty the fact that space is completely filled. They talk about microbes, about entities which elude detection, but, for all that, it is almost impossible for them to think about a filled space. They regard it as a fairy-tale if they are reminded that so-called air is filled with creatures of different evolutions. Likewise it is difficult for man to conceive that each breath of his, each thought of his, alters his surroundings. Some elements of the latter are strengthened and draw near, others burn out or are carried away by a vortex of currents. Man is unwilling to understand that he has been endowed with powerful energies. He is truly the King of Nature and the Master of immeasurable legions of entities. It is sometimes possible through powerful microscopes to demonstrate to children in schools the fullness of space. They must become accustomed to the influence of psychic energy. The gaze of an intelligent man reacts upon entities; even under the lense of a microscope small creatures begin to feel uneasy and to sense the currents of the eyes. Is this not an indicator of the living eye, as distinguished from a dead one? On the fiery path one needs to understand the filling of space. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 366:
366. A particular confusion has gathered around the problem of offering sacrifices. People at one time arrived at such a state of madness that human sacrifices became customary. But can imagination conceive of a God who would be in need of the shedding of blood? Sacrifices have been mentioned in basic laws, but only later errors and spiritual downfalls have brought mankind to blood offerings. Sacrifice has always been mentioned, but what can be a worthy offering to the Highest Spirit? Verily, only the most purified spiritual striving. Such a basic link serves as the best guarantee of sincere reverence. Such sacrifice is a vital necessity of bringing the best blossom of the heart to the Altar of The Supreme. But people to this day assume that a chip from a small, useless stone can be more precious than the beautiful flower of the heart. Meditation on this question is very useful on the pathways to the Fiery World. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 367:
367. Even at the average level, people know much in a rough and disorderly way. It is especially dangerous that people try to perceive not so much an object itself and its significance, as from whom comes a communication and the reason for it. Thus is born the most harmful prejudice. But even wolves can be of use! On a long journey many considerations must be assimilated. Meditation on this is also useful on the pathways to the Fiery World. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 369:
369. "We do not die, but change" - can one speak any more clearly about eternal life? "The wise man proceeds to Me by the Higher Path" - thus conclusively has been ordained the living path. Unjust is the observation that in the Covenants there is no mention of anything about the life of the Fiery World. There are many clear indications, but people evade them. Can it be possible that the element of Fire, continuously alive, can conform to the concept of death, of deadliness? Thus is it useful to meditate on the pathways to the Fiery World. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 370:
370. The wayfarer affirms that he goes to the Lord Himself. It is true, people are amazed at such a resolution, but they respect such steadfastness. One must set before oneself the loftiest goal; only then does the road not appear forbidding. One must adjoin the highest quality throughout all existence. One must accept higher measures as alone worthy of the Highest forces. Only a trained and tempered imagination gives access to the Fiery World. And such meditation is useful on the pathways to the Fiery World. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 372:
372. Precisely like an anchor cast forward, the feeling of Hiero-inspiration leads by the right path. Likewise it is right to think about new people. If tigers are seated on a by-road it is best not to use that road. Verily, the paths are many, but people fear even to think about a new path. Many new people draw near and are growing. Thus, if new people were not in evidence yesterday, it does not mean that tomorrow they will not appear. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 381:
381. Inability to free oneself from intrusive thoughts can produce no small difficulties in relationship to the Subtle World. Let us imagine that certain hazy, perhaps even unpleasant, condensations from the Subtle World have been manifested; their forms have struck the imagination and produced thought about them. Precisely the substance of such thought will attract still more strongly these entities and assist their condensation. Naturally, thought is nutritive. Precisely in this manner are formed the so-called ghosts. Intrusive thoughts give them density, and people cannot free themselves from them, because primarily they do not know how to free themselves from their own thoughts. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 384:
384. Warnings are useful in all cases. Earthly ailments ought to be anticipated. It is impossible to provide people with a panacea if the conditions of life are not purified. People dream about deliverance from cancer, that spiritual scorpion, but they do nothing to preclude its germination. You already know that the remedy given to you is one of the best against cancer, but it is also necessary to make use of vegetarian diet, and not to indulge in irritating smoking and drinking. Furthermore, one must expel imperil, and then the indicated remedy will be a good shield. But people usually do not wish to renounce all the destructive excesses, and they wait until the scorpion stings them. Likewise do other terrible diseases spread, as the dark gates are held open for them. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 389:
389. Spiritual laziness is a very common retarding condition. One may encounter people quite capable spiritually, and yet at the same time, going absolutely backward from sheer laziness. Each one can see how the best possibilities are carried away in a whirlwind simply because of laziness of thinking. Such meditation is useful on the path to the Fiery World. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 390:
390. Many times have We pointed to the loss of equilibrium in the conditions of Earth. If people do not pay attention to these alternations of increasingly unprecedented cold and heat, then very likely they will soon be obliged to experience fiery uprisings. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 391:
391. When people pass through a room filled with electric power lines they are usually very cautious. But who will sense all the currents of space, infinitely more powerful than a fraction of enslaved energy? When the fiery heart says - today the currents are heavy, or light - such perception should be regarded with careful attention. Such feeling is perfectly real, as real as the treatment by currents at great distances. Only one who has experienced the reaction to currents at a distance apprehends their reality. But too many people ignore these sensations, primarily through laziness of spirit. And such meditation is useful on the path to the Fiery World. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 395:
395. Karma is action - it cannot be defined otherwise. Some think is possible to define Karma as effect, but this would make it like a retaliation, and this would belittle the law. He who walks by the right path will arrive at his goal. Each deviation will lead away from the direct path, and people will begin to talk about a heavy Karma. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 396:
396. Sleep affords communion with the Higher Spheres. Sleep proves that without such communion people are unable to exist. The explanation of sleep as bodily repose is a most primitive one. Without sleep people can usually go on but a very short time before their thinking falls into a most ailing state; hallucinations and torpor, and other signs of an unnatural existence appear. The organism strives for the life-giving exchange, and does not find the ordained way. As We said, sleep can be brief on the heights, where the currents of communion can be especially nourishing. People may remember about meetings in the higher Spheres or in the lower. The dense body can impede such essential communions, but sleep as such will be the gift of the eternal life. And such meditation will help on the path to the Fiery World. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 398:
398. People who aspire above the Subtle World toward the Fiery World are right. We continually mention the Subtle World, but with all means We direct to the Fiery World. A man who is prepared in his meditation for the Fiery World is even in the Subtle World uplifted to the Higher Spheres. We are all uplifted or we descend, and if our thought has been allied with the Fiery World there results a great magnetic attraction. And if our thought is confluent with Hierarchy, the bridge of great daring becomes real. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 403:
403. Some people walk into the future with full trust. Whence can be drawn such invincible confidence? First of all, from communion with Hierarchy. But understanding of the Luminaries also strengthens the consciousness. Moreover, there is still a third circumstance which has no small significance. Actually the three Worlds exist in full cooperation. The affirmation of many earthly beginnings takes place in the Higher Worlds. You know about earthly teraphim; there can be likewise teraphim of the Subtle and of the Fiery World. Not infrequently entire structures, prior to their earthly realization, have been created in the Higher Worlds. One may read in the ancient Covenants about Heavenly Cities; in fact, they are being constructed in reality upon different spheres, and thus a magnetic attraction is created. Often people do not suspect that their teraphim already exist in various forms. At times the clairvoyants perceive such actual images, and erroneously carry over what they see to the earthly plane, whereas the earthly reflection is formed later. But one fact is unquestionable - precisely, the existence of such teraphim - it strengthens the consciousness of man. Can it not be that certain cities already do exist, and named people live in them? One may walk into the future as assuredly as if the delineations of the city were before the earthly eyesight. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 406:
406. Cooperation based on personal feelings is not steadfast. Besides respect for the labor itself, reverence for Hierarchy is indispensable. Under the whirl of personal feelings people will bob about like cork manikins, and will jostle each other and be occupied with spasmodic actions, but each labor, in its very nature, noes not tolerate convulsions. Labor is a fiery action, but the fire must not lead to convulsions. Moreover, external personal feelings can impede recognition of new possibilities. How many beautiful actions have suffered due to transitory personal mirages! And such meditation is useful on the path to the Fiery World. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 408:
408. One should not return again to a meat diet, if the organism has already become accustomed to a vegetable one. There can be exceptions only on account of hunger; but usually a handful of maize or rice can be found. People often do not suspect how meat can construct and disfigure the aura. But a disturbance may be felt particularly when the organism has become accustomed to the advantages of a vegetable diet. People sometimes discriminate less than animals in the matter of food and its quality. Such meditation is useful on the path to the Fiery World. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 409:
409. Good for him, who by experience in life, and reverence for Hierarchy, has freed himself from the sense of personal property. Verily, he has shortened his path. But if the coarse, carnate garment does not permit as yet the liberation of the consciousness, then one should not be violently deprived of property. Such compulsion only provokes stubbornness and malice. Only by personal example and inculcation of the Teaching is it possible to attract people to the quickest true understanding of Lift. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 411:
411. The path of equilibrium is attained through meditation. One should often repeat to people that reading, or even understanding is not meditation. One must become accustomed to meditation. Cognition from without must furnish the impulse for the fiery process of meditation. Fire is the great equilibrator. Absolutely consciously must one approach the Path of Balance, where there will be no more waverings and doubts - where there will be only Great Service. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 414:
414. An infected man does not sense his infection for a long time. Since this is true of physical disease, the more readily understandable is such a process of incubation in diseases of the spirit. One may be amazed at the fact that physicians do not attempt to observe the origin of a malady of the spirit; hence, it is more difficult for them to observe all the fiery processes. But if physicians deny such fundamental conditions, then whither may people be directed in order to learn the causes of their unprecedented sensation? Likewise, scholars and schoolteachers are of no assistance - thus people are left without advice about the most important inceptions of disturbances of body and spirit. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 417:
417. The ancient prophecies say "When all becomes darkened, then people fancy that everything is permitted them." Actually darkness makes people insane. Daring is not madness. Everyone who dares is conscious of ordained possibilities, but the madman manifests opposition to the law of Existence. There is a fine boundary line between madness and daring. The torch of the heart is needed in order to find this boundary. Having once entered the domain of madness, one can hardly turn back again to a wise daring. Rishi were daring; saints were daring; but they did not admit madness, for it is first of all hideous. It leads to obsession, with all its dark consequences. How ugly is the picture of the obsessing entity trying to expel from the body the subtle vehicle! There can be nothing more hideous than the spectacle of two subtle bodies disputing about one earthly envelope. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 419:
419. Why do people only sometimes sense physically the presence of subtle beings? They are surrounded by them, yet they rarely sense them. Here we touch upon a very remarkable fact. Earthly beings feel it when the subtle dwellers contact their consciousness, either because of their own desires or because of affinity of auras. Then people experience that trembling which for the ignorant turns into terror but which for those who know signifies the stimulation of the fiery element. Not many, since childhood, can consciously recognize this tremor, which has even been called sacred. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 422:
422. In vain do people complain about being separated from the Subtle World. Many see the subtle dwellers. Many grasp the speech of that plane. Many sense aromas not of this earth. Countless manifestations can be named, both among people and among animals. Only obstinate prejudice prevents people from understanding reality. So many people have been saved by indications from the Subtle World. So many matters of state have been decided according to information from Beyond. Not only do ancient epochs furnish examples of this, but the most recent past can provide indisputable facts of such continuous relationships. The Earth cannot be isolated from all the Worlds. Even the material senses, contrary to all ignorant superstition, transmit feelings of the Subtle World. When the consciousness has been refined, then can be expected precious contacts which will be perfectly natural. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 425:
425. Sometimes people reach such a height of absurdity that in their every thought about the future life they consider it the end of earthly existence. At the same time they do not hesitate to arrange their earthly affairs many years in advance. Such actions merely indicate how obscure is the thought about the future life. Consequently, all the Covenants, all manifestations, all scientific attainments do not reach the consciousness. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 425:
People will demand from you new remedies, new indications about food - merely for bodily comfort, but not for the improvement of their own future, which is in need of constant and solicitous construction. People are unwilling to imagine that their earthly life is shorter than the very briefest stop of a railway train. The worthy wayfarer, in a short night's lodging, is concerned not with troubling his host, for his consciousness is directed toward the goal of his journey. But travelers of the Great Path often think only about the night's lodging, unconcernedly forgetting about their destination. Petty thinking is not commensurate with the Great Path! Therefore the fiery path will be the path of consciousness of the future. Every traveler who is enlightened by thought about the eternal path can proceed in joy. In each such march one must carry a particle of eternal Fire. One should approach the Fiery World with a whole purpose, with all desire, with the whole heart. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 429:
429. People condemn the Teaching for the fact that it does not condemn a fellow-man. One may imagine how many new listeners could be acquired by censure of a neighbor! Such an impediment will be the darkest veil on the path of advancement. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 430:
430. There are people ignorant to such an extent that they would say to the entire formula of life - is that all? Yet, they themselves do not carry out a single piece of advice. No explanation is of assistance where the heart is silent or has become ossified. It is fearful when people require as help only the tricks of legerdemain. The consciousness of such people is worse than that of a savage. Nothing pure and guiding will penetrate through the crust of chaos. People are unwilling to contemplate the extent to which they surround themselves with a destructive aura. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 431:
431. Manifestation of their will leads people to different attainments. Whoever has accustomed himself to thinking about a pit of trash invariably will find it. Beautiful is the law that thought guides man. Beautiful thought does not lead the way to darkness. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 437:
437. One of the most visually beautiful fiery actions will be the convergence and divergence of auras. This beauty can be likened to that of the Northern Lights, and in it is expressed a multitude of psychological moments. One may observe how carefully the radiations draw near, how the protective network palpitates and flashes, as a preliminary to resounding harmoniously or to becoming darkened. The full and complete life, its chemism and magnetism, is concealed in the space and about a man. We await the time when people will begin patiently to photograph auras. Then it will be possible to observe the movement of light on a cinema screen, when the film will reflect the sequence of movements of the aura. You know that for successful photographing many subtle conditions are required. Often even a physically uncomfortable room can yield good results. You have excellent prints of subtle beings, photographed under ordinary conditions. Also, you know that when you decided to improve the physical conditions the photographing failed. The chief factor of success lies in internal, invisible circumstances. One must apply great patience, and exclude any irritation or wavering. Any fiery chaos merely darkens the film. Also, there will be no especially clear visions when there is a confused frame of mind. But when the necessary harmony is reached the photographing will be easy. Many external conditions can have an influence; therefore it is better not to bring in new objects once the needed vibration has been established. And disorderly exclamations are also harmful. The principle element is patience. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 438:
438. Amid fiery actions there must be observed not only striking phenomena but also many transitory, hardly perceptible manifestations. We must often pay the utmost attention to the latter. The character of man is formed not so much by phenomena as by constant fiery waves. If people await only phenomena, and neglect the hardly perceptible sensations, they will occasionally be shaken, but they will not acquire a fiery continuity of consciousness. The Teaching must not burden the nerve centers with shocks. On the contrary, the ascent will be steadfast when people realize within themselves the existence of benevolent vibrations. Let people grow to love the very thought of the Fiery World. Let such counsels be a daily matter. One cannot attract to oneself the power of this element without love and the heart impulse. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 444:
444. Boldness should be combined with caution. Otherwise boldness will be madness and caution will turn into cowardice. People who can picture to themselves the entire complexity of fiery waves can appreciate the advice of caution. The Yogi does not forget full caution; in it there is respect for the great element and reverence for the Fiery World. One may understand that it is necessary to exert the utmost caution, as when passing between rows of the finest vessels. If these works of fiery labor require such carefulness, the fiery waves themselves enlarge the path of our observation of the heart. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 446:
446. It can be observed that the Subtle World is approaching the earthly. Even fiery sendings do not miss the Earth, but the consciousness of people can sometimes be far from the reception of these manifestations. The word is uttered, but the consciousness is silent. There is not even a restlessness fitting before great events. The deathlike state of the consciousness is staggering! One can understand how gradually the subsequent Teaching must be given! A readiness to apply the Teaching to life is noticeable only in rare cases, but the fiery manifestations tarry not. Not having been transmuted by the human consciousness, they flow into dangerous channels. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 446:
We would wish that that which is taking place could keep people from madness. Planets are speaking with bloody rays, but this ancient science is also dead in the hands of destroyers. Worthy minds suffer under the laws of madness and ignorance. Light-mindedness is not in conformity with the discoveries of science. Indeed, each one may prepare an abyss for himself, if he wishes. But madmen have no right to drag worthy ones along with them. In addition, very grave is the last conjunction of the luminaries. It is necessary to contact carefully the fiery forces. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 451:
451. People may be surprised that a place especially full of danger of earthquake remains without the influence of fire. Let them ponder about this. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 454:
454. Many legal statutes have been invented by humanity, but the most immutable has not been pronounced - that of cosmic right. It is easily seen how often this law is applied and how it guides life. One may often observe how something impossible according to human laws is nevertheless accomplished. The worthlessness of all human precautions is often astonishingly evident. One cannot but feel that something over and above earthly reasonings guides circumstances; in this something are the will, cosmic chemism, and the most immutable magnet. Cosmic law brings destined people close to world problems. Sometimes they cannot explain how unexpected details are put together. But they realize that their heart is aflame. Thus it is, as it were, joined to something unalterable. In conformity with this immutable law it is possible to pass over the most dangerous abyss. Such full authority may be called Hierarchic, but when we add to this the chemism of the luminaries and the delineations of the far-off Worlds, it is then possible to define such a right as cosmic. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 456:
456. It may be observed how the organisms of people respond to the tension of nature, how fiery people must sometimes emit blood, in order to proportionately free themselves from the tension. It may be remembered that upon ancient images there can often be seen the Intercessors for humanity. Such an achievement of selflessness is not fiction. The path of the Fiery World runs through the adamants of selflessness. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 460:
460. A most ancient expression - to look through fire - has been subjected to incorrect interpretation. People have understood it in the physical sense. They began to make use of a wall of fire in order to develop clairvoyance. But for natural ascent such artificial methods are not only unnecessary but even obstructive. Indeed, one should look upon earthly things through the fire of the heart; only such inspection can foil the snares of Maya. But fiery tension requires time and patience and devotion. I cite this example as demonstrating to what an extent the ancient wisdom has been distorted, being expressed in the gross forms of magic. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 463:
463. So let us expel any feeling of prosperity, and let us evoke all vigilance, realizing how unfitting is the thought of comfort in Infinity, and let us adopt vigilance as an eternal prayer. Thinking about the Fiery World, one should be especially conscious of these concepts. Thus, let each writing about the Fiery World end with advice about unceasing watchfulness. People are so carelessly engulfed in an everyday routine of life, that even the most striking thing appears dull to them. Ingratitude, laziness, unwillingness to respond to the heart, all are engendered by darkness of existence. But the fiery path shines with the fire of the heart. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 467:
467. Actually, Fire cannot remain in a state of immobility. When We speak about the spiral of ascent, We have in mind a fiery structure. The movement cannot be arrested, for this would be incompatible with spatial Fire. People attribute many properties to Fire, but the principal condition remains unobserved. Fiery Guidance is the basis of the resplendent element. It must be remembered that flame is directed upward, it cannot turn its arrow downward. So too, the adherents of the Fiery World cannot go downward. If We observe a fall downward it means that Fire of the heart is drooping. Let there stand before you examples of radiant Fires! One can choose a beautiful affirmation through such Torches from the Earth to the Fiery World. Let us not droop, for this is unbecoming to Fire. Let us not belittle any fiery significance, nor tokens, which you have seen and felt. Let us assist friends to proceed flamingly, for non-affirmation of the Higher World is self-destruction. And let us consider the Fiery World as the most proximate, the most guiding, the most flaming. It is necessary to think about the Fiery World as our destiny. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 3:
3. Much of that which is sacred and great will not necessarily appear so outwardly. The dimensions assume true magnitude in the inner consciousness. One may foresee various conditions, but one cannot fore-know how or when the Messenger will come. People by their own conventional measures impede the transcendental manifestations. Think not that this word is antiquated, for, indeed now more than ever is the radiation of spirit being denied. But without a sun neither the Macrocosm nor the microcosm can exist. You know that the movements of the Luminaries could not possibly be more propitious. One may wait for centuries for such conjunctions, and just now not centuries but a mere few years are enough to determine the new boundary lines for humanity. Not many perceive these Cosmic structures; so much the more must the few fully comprehend the striking events indicated by the Luminaries. One must fully realize the greatness of the hour; and for this solemnity is ordained. If you sense it - good for you! Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 4:
4. It is correct to think that between the earthly plane and the Fiery World there is coordination; but the causes of all developments are invisible. Thus one may look upon temporary anguish on the earthly plane as a threshold to great joy. One may send quietly a fiery wave into the earthly domain, but thunder is heard on the far-off worlds. Therefore all dimensions are reached by varying potentialities of the waves. Verily, all creative energies are active both on the earthly plane and in the Fiery World. The conducting current is one, but people cannot always understand the extending significance of an action. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 6:
6. In the actions of the hostile ones there can be observed an expenditure of superfluous energies. Perplexed, these people can only look upon the facts as if reflected in a distorting mirror. Thus, motivated by an evil will, they employ an improper focus of vision. Only the followers of the Hierarchy of Good can harness all energies into a channel of good. Indeed, only the fiery consciousness can take in the horizon of the World; therefore the events which are sweeping away the old accumulations elude the enemy. The manifestation of foresight really can be applied only through the focus of vision of the builders. Thus, the Fiery World has been predestined by the Bearers of Light. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 8:
8. Among the manifestations which are particularly harmful for ascent may be noted half-way service. It is impossible to advance without casting away this terrible half-wayness. It must be remembered that, having once chosen the Teacher, the disciple must always act with an understanding of all the harmful effects of half-wayness. Not only is an obvious betrayal (against which one can openly fight with a sword) dangerous, but these pernicious burrowings of half-wayness are so harmful. One must direct the consciousness of people along the path of honesty. People must understand that the most important thing is the honesty of Service. How can one affirm the growth of the spirit, how can one prove devotion to Hierarchy, how can one purify the consciousness? By observing this one law - honesty of Service. Thus let us always keep in mind the harm of half-wayness. The records of darkness contain all half-way decisions and actions; therefore, on the fiery path one should remember the consequences of half-wayness. If it were possible to make manifest all the records of the Subtle World, humanity would be terrified at the gray shadows around destruction, half-wayness, betrayal, incitement to strife, blasphemy, intolerance and selfhood. Thus, on the fiery path let us remember about the danger of half-wayness and its undermining effect. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 9:
9. Sources which are responsive to subtle energies are very sensitive. Hence that quality which reveals itself mostly in pure currents is so very important. Likewise, as the results of chemical experiments vary with the use of different vessels, substances and combinations, the manifestations of subtle receptivity are also quite diverse. An organism filled with imperil will admit only a small particle of the sending. An organism which is saturated with selfhood will impart a dreadful coloration which distorts the sending. An organism imbued with malevolence will carry the distorted sending to a neighbor. Thus the distortion in the reception of a sending results from certain qualities in the receiver. You were justified in asking why do We not put a stop to such distortions. It is because there are records of writings by human hands so monstrous as to represent the Mahatmas of the East as issuing condemnation upon retiring for the night. So think those who seek the condemnation of a neighbor. Indeed, people attribute to the Mahatmas even slander. People ascribe to Us all their earthly qualities. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 10:
10. Let us continue about sendings and receivings. The ability is given to a fiery spirit to receive subtle energies. Only the fiery consciousness is able to conduct a current of subtle energies. Therefore the records must be scrutinized with a great deal of discrimination. It is because humanity has become accustomed to visualizing the Highest on a low plane, that the Images of the Lords have acquired such distorted forms. Indeed, people have become used to the thought that the Higher should serve the lower, but they do not realize that only the understanding of Service gives one the right to a manifested link of the Chain. Thus it is the distorted understanding of sendings that produces the results which litter the space. We know of cases wherein the Higher Ones called a disciple "Mahatma" but some recipients of the gray variety perverted this great sending to the point of ugliness. Therefore We shall give a fair warning against all distortion and false records. When we call a disciple "Mahatma" We affirm a great potentiality. But what does a medium or a recipient poisoned with imperil reveal? Thus, it is necessary to purify the profane human actions and to destroy these records in the future. In the Fiery World only the fiery consciousness can be a true recipient of Our Sendings. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 12:
12. Among the traducers of the Teaching one should notice a particular kind of people who assign for themselves the obligation of standing in custody of the Truth. But it is the prerogative of the fiery consciousness to manifest Truth. The self-appointed guardians of the Truth are at great pains to take for the Truth only that which is agreeable to them. Hence, there are so many vilifiers of the Teaching and of all enlightened beginnings. It is correct to point out the anathema and maledictions which are proclaimed by such guardians of Truth. How much of the Beautiful has been destroyed by these dark efforts! Why is it that these forces of darkness cannot stand Our Indications? Because Our Teaching is all-embracing, all-pervading, and of primal origin. Darkness contends especially with the Source which is close to the Hierarchy of Light. If We will trace all the false sources one will become convinced to what extent they are supported by human consciousness. The sowers of doubts and distortions continually voice interdiction of Truth and all Light. But the Fiery World also has its Fiery Guardians. Woe to the pseudo-guardians and woe to those who litter the space with pseudo-teachings. Woe to those who in an unworthy manner have given and are giving to the World a conception of Hierarchy which belittles the Luminous Images. Thus let us combat the distortions. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 14:
14. It is asked why We do not put a stop to the false sources. Why do We not expose those who distort the Sendings? If one were to stop by force the current in whose wake humanity is proceeding, fanaticism would turn into brutality. Thus, the evil free will flows like lava, engulfing also those who rise against the Good, as history reveals. Surely, violent manifestations of force cannot carve a righteous path for humanity. Hence, all the subtle energies can be accepted only by a fiery consciousness. Thus, tolerance is truly the lot of the fiery consciousness. Of course, one should purify wherever there are accumulations of filth, and the lot of the fiery consciousness is to purify the records of space. Among the accumulated pages of human writings there will have to be noted those pernicious records which have clouded the brains of even well-meaning people. Thus on the path to the Fiery World one should understand the great significance of receptivity of higher energies and of subtle sendings. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 28:
28. Man himself affirms that power which governs his being. This power will consist of the principal qualities of the spirit. People live under the dominion of various potentials. One may distinguish the manifestations of construction and destruction. Those who live under the power of Beauty are attracted toward constructiveness. They create by their potentiality the mastery of spirit. They regenerate life through Beauty. But how terrible is the life of those who live by the power of destruction! Of course, speaking of the power of destruction, one should have in mind the power of selfhood, which is opposed to the power of Beauty. Thus one should understand clearly that a man either casts himself into an abyss or is uplifted into Infinity. The domination of spirit and heart is a great cosmic law. Therefore the Fiery World creates through the power of spirit. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 32:
32. The struggle of the spirit is a step toward recovery. During stagnation of the spirit and the persistence of conceit and self-justification, the spirit cannot advance. Therefore the fiery baptism presupposes the struggle of the spirit. Naturally, intensified questing leads toward the struggle of the spirit. One may observe how people rise and sink in spirit. One may observe how a spirit which possesses a full synthesis becomes engrossed in its searching and does not manifest the quality of completeness. One may also perceive in a specialist a person who finds in his labors self-sufficiency and a feeling of crowned completeness. This is likewise true of the so-called "business ability" in contrast to a free swing of thought and creativeness. Hence, it is so important to discern in people their potentialities, because the manifestation of a genius is not always visible to those who are limited by self-sufficiency. Therefore it is also necessary to develop respect for the labor and the research of those who possess a synthesis. On the path to the Fiery World synthesis and the manifestation of the struggle of the spirit are needed. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 33:
33. Amidst the wrestlings of the spirit there should be especially noted the feeling of dissatisfaction. The spirit which possesses a synthesis can, of course, affirm its strength. But precisely these fiery receivers do not know the feeling of satisfaction. Thus, one may often observe in life that conventionality precludes acceptance of the Bearers of Synthesis. The multitude always evaluates evidence alone. One may only regret that people so limit themselves by creating such narrow boundaries. One may pity those who are unwilling to understand the creativeness of thought. You spoke correctly about thought and straight-knowledge. The thought reigns above all Samadhi. The higher, the more powerful. The more flaming the thought the more useful the manifestation. Truly, thought is all-powerful and limitless. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 44:
44. If people would ponder deeply about the steps of evolution, they would come to the conclusion that the laws are infinitely multiform. It is so simple, it would seem, to investigate the process of all growths and refinements, but humanity notices only that which can be traced within a frame of everyday understanding. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 44:
Can people then grasp the magnitude of laws which balance the entire Cosmos? Earthly measure is not applicable to the grandeur of Cosmos; and the lack of success of all the investigations can be attributed to this lack of understanding. It is impossible to limit the Unlimited! Thinking can penetrate the depth of Cosmos when the spirit is imbued with the understanding of the essential nature of Fire, its infinite power and unlimited properties. If humanity could grasp the essentiality and magnitude of fiery constructiveness, then all the steps of evolution would lead to the affirmation of great laws. Everything movable travels a spiral path toward great refinement. Therefore on the path to the Fiery World one should know about the infinitude of the laws. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 51:
51. What has been spoken about the masses and about their lack of understanding of statesmanship was correct. One must add to this the fact of the absence of national leaders. It is necessary to develop in the nation a sense of responsibility, in order that the voice of the people be truly the voice of a community. The development of the sense of leadership has degenerated! The soul of a nation is hidden, and he who represents the state must possess the whole synthesis of the nation. It will be impossible to admit in the future such manifestations as the appearance of those arbitrary leaders who have overrun the planet. The right of leadership belongs to a spirit linked with the Forces of Light. Therefore, according to the Higher Law, there can be no accidental leaders. When the consciousness has become expanded, then will become possible the affirmation of the great law of Leadership. In each field there should be applied a subtle understanding of the law of Leadership. Thus, statesmanship must be manifest in the entire structure of life. The act of violation of the national feeling by the pronouncements of the leader results in grave consequences. Hence, it is fitting to honor the great Leadership which is bestowed by the special right of the state spirit of the nation. On the path to the Fiery World let us honor the Leader. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 52:
52. Least of all do people understand success. Usually, when the success of a task commissioned by the Hierarchy, and imbued with the help of the Hierarchy, is attributed by the spirit steeped in selfhood to its own merit, the success turns into a heartache of the spirit. When a co-worker requires adoration of himself for fulfillment of the task given him, he closes by this very act the records of the space. The records of life passing on in all earthly glory reveal so many beggars in spirit! A co-worker who presents to the community the idea that the Hierarchy will act in accordance with the affirmation of the successful co-worker introduces truly a belittlement of the Hierarch. How difficult it is to introduce among the co-workers the true concept of success! Indeed, only humility of the spirit and the feeling of gratitude are appropriate. Who gave all possibilities? Who has given the direction? Who has manifested all good? Only the Hierarch, only the Leader, only the Forces of Light. Successful co-worker, examine thy armor; on each link is inscribed - Hierarchy. Not I myself, nor mine, but Thine, O Lord! Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 57:
57. If humanity would regard everything positive with the same attention as everything negative, then much more could be manifest in cosmic construction. For instance, mania, obsession and evil use of hypnotism have entered into the consciousness; even though only partially understood, nevertheless they have become implanted. But positive manifestations are little realized, It is customary to accept the fact that people acting under the influence of mania or obsession have acquired quite a force, which is demonstrated by the action. Why, then, is it not possible to direct the consciousness to the all-powerful influence of the spirit! It is necessary to bring into daily life the understanding of the magnetism of the spirit. All the negative forces put together are not to be compared with the power of the magnet of the spirit. On the path to the Fiery World one must learn to evaluate the magnet of the spirit. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 58:
58. A man can easily regain a right level of consciousness if the spirit is imbued with great reverence for the Invisible World. All denials arise out of destructive thoughts about the Invisible. If people would accustom themselves to thinking about the Subtle World and the great magnet of the spirit, then each spirit would understand how important it is to practice prophylaxis of the aura. When it is customary to consider all manifestations of the magnet of the spirit as suggestion, then indeed the most powerful actions of man are lost. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 62:
62. How can the imagination be properly defined? Usually people take the imagination to be their own invention of forms, but the imagination itself has its roots and distinctions. One may find the core of the imagination in the "chalice," as the precipitation of many lives. However, the imagination is nourished not only by the remembrances of past lives, but also by the action of the present. When the spirit participates in the life of the far-off Worlds, or in the Subtle World, or in the Astral World, then frequently the memories of these experiences are reflected as imagination. Often scholars obtain formulas, or direction, precisely through a communion with the Subtle World. Thought and striving are also kindled by the Subtle Spheres. But a spirit possessing the synthesis not only takes from the treasury of the "chalice," but also is a true co-worker of Cosmic Forces. How many inexplicable causes of unquenchable imagination there are, and how many unexplainable manifestations of heart anguish! Usually, when strength is being spent for a structure, and the divisibility of the spirit is active, heart anguish is inevitable. Furthermore, the heart is a most powerful reservoir for assisting others. There are strong examples of great saints who nourished the far and near with a wealth of currents. The Agni Yogi is such a nutritive agent. On the path to the Fiery World let us sensitively and cautiously refer to the heart which knows fiery anguish. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 66:
66. In fitting the affirmation of cosmic law to the state and social order one should keep in mind the law of attraction, repulsion and cohesion. All structures are subject to this same law. And people should be graded according to the composition of their auras. The ray which unifies the manifestation of harmonious auras acquires the strength of augmented attraction, but inharmonious combinations produce repulsion. The results of such combinations can be compared with gases. Just as non-cohesive molecules press against the walls of a vessel, so are inharmonious auras mutually repelled, and the vessel which contains such gases may burst. In governmental and social construction one should have in mind the workings of cosmic laws. Two harmonized auras can create a New World. Two harmonized auras can be a pledge of success, for the reaction from the unification of rays can direct each beginning toward advancement. Let us affirm harmonization and unification of auras. And on the path to the Fiery World let us remember how powerful are the rays of unified auras. Let the co-workers ponder upon the great law of unification. Selfhood, crudity, self-pity, conceit, will produce nothing except a repulsion as of some gaseous substances. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 67:
67. The meaning of life is affirmed in the human consciousness when the understanding of man's role in the Cosmos is revealed. The world is then designated by Us as a field for action in the name of the good of humanity. When the spirit apprehends the truth that Macrocosm and microcosm are inseparably bound together, a conscious bond is established, and cooperation with the cosmic energies becomes possible. But how helpless people are when they lead a form of life isolated from cosmic currents! Indeed, life is transformed when the spirit consciously ascends, understanding the leading principle - Hierarchy. Only when the perception of a guiding Hierarchy is consciously affirmed will humanity realize its true role in the Cosmos. Each link is connected with the next link leading upward. How poor is humanity, in whose consciousness the concept of the great cosmic laws is not affirmed! Only the creativeness of the spirit manifest will bring the worlds closer together. On the path to the Fiery World let us remember about the connecting law of Hierarchy. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 69:
69. It is right to think about the purging of dogmas which lead away from a just thinking. The concepts of purgatory and hell may be replaced by the concept of affirmation of the life of the Fiery World. There is no mightier purgatory than earthly life, if all the potentialities of the spirit are intensified. Likewise there is no mightier hell than the earthly infections of the spirit. To affirm purgatory on Earth as a beginning leading to the Subtle and Fiery Worlds is a problem of the purification of consciousness. All strivings of humanity for knowledge of the Invisible World should impel the consciousness to take up the thought of purification, which will continue the earthly path to the Fiery World. Only the concept of oneness of the path will impel people to live in beauty, and to depart this life as wayfarers continuing their journey. When the World will apprehend this indissoluble bond with the Subtle World, purgatory will then take its rightful place in Eternal Truth. Therefore it is so important to become affirmed in the realization of the endlessness of life; the continuing, as it were, of the great Wheel of Life. The manifestation of the accumulation of the "chalice" gives great power to the spirit in the Fiery World; just as the path of darkness imposes its own dark existence. Let us direct thoughts of people to the idea of purgatory on Earth. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 70:
70. The consciousness directed through Hiero-inspiration is as a wonderful reflection of the Higher Forces. As a wonderful resonance is the hearing of the heart. The spirit which is affirmed as a true co-worker and helper of the Cosmic Forces should be regarded as a Sacred Source. There are many channels which can reverberate only on one string. We see how one-sided thinking accepts only those currents which are in agreement with the essential nature of the channel. We see how impure channels impose various infections. We see how pages and writings of people become filled with their self-deception. We see how they affirm Cosmic Right as their own. We see the evasion and assaults on the Fiery Right. Along with the scrolls and tablets of the pure spirit there are borne in space vortical rings of destruction. Side by side with fiery hearts We see hordes of self-deluded ones, and because of the Cosmic Law it is impossible to stay the hand of Karma. Each small consciousness first of all ascribes to itself a regal spirit. It is sad to look at the earthly records. Every fiery heart strives to cleanse the records. Thus let us remember on the path to the Fiery World. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 71:
71. Among the Fiery Servants of humanity should be particularly noted those who take upon themselves sacrificial labor. The spirit of these servants of humanity is like a fiery torch, for in its potentiality this spirit contains all the qualities which can uplift mankind. Only a powerful consciousness can take upon itself sacrificial labor. Each task of a servant of humanity reflects the quality of his spirit. If the spirit is designated as a great Servant of Mankind, then in it is contained the whole synthesis. But people know so little about these Fiery Servitors who affirm themselves voluntarily in solitude while serving the great pervading Universal Force. How many powerful manifestations could be observed in each individual achievement! Thus, those who take upon themselves the sacrificial labor know how the Sons of Reason likewise manifest sacrificially their labors. Each manifestation of a Fiery Servant of humanity is creativeness for the good of mankind. One must be affirmed in the understanding of sacrifice. The Fiery Servitor contains within himself each benevolent impulse, each striving for fulfillment of the powerful Will of the Sons of Reason. But it is necessary to conserve the strength of the Fiery Servant. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 78:
78. In the idea of traditions, one should be very subtly discriminating. If they are understood as stratifications coming from the ancestors, then indeed we arrive at the same emanations, which came from all the surroundings; the traditions will contain all the imprints of the time. But for evolution a constant renewal and broadening is required. It is correct to think about the spiral, because eternal growth affirms infinity. Creativeness is intensified in continual renovation, and infinity shines truly by the creative power of diversity. Thus traditions cannot be looked upon as a guiding principle. Usually the so-called traditions, affirmed by people, degenerate into customs. Customs pass into habits. Thus, habits will express all the stratifications of the past. Therefore, having faith in the Fiery World, one should accept all renewal as a movement of mighty time in evolution. Thus, traditions go with the passing time, but the eternal breath of motion leads to Infinity. On the path to the Fiery World let us remember about the saturation of space by great and powerful energies. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 79:
79. The forms extant in life are the imprint of the spirit of the people. One may judge the fall or rise of a people not only from historical facts, but also from the accompanying expressions of creativeness. When coarseness and ignorance are in possession of the spirit this will be reflected in the laws and customs of the life. In this unity all the basic features of the time can be traced. Naturally, the set forms of the life give a distinct coloration to various periods of history. By what are distinguished the first three decades of the twentieth century? Wars, terrors, cruelties, coarsening and the most horrible denials! Yet it is possible to discern, amidst all this darkness, forms of Light. It matters not if they be few in number, if they be scattered over the face of the Earth. The equilibrium of Light is not established by quantity, but by potential; not by congestion, but by prowess of the spirit. Thus, on the path to the Fiery World let us be imbued with the significance of great forms, and let us especially esteem the light of the eyes which bring to humanity the power of beauty. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 86:
86. Fiery Baptism impels the spirit into the spheres which conform to the spirit's requirements. The passing of a man through a fiery transmutation gives him all possibilities for attaining the higher spheres. There where all is intensified by a fiery element, one must be saturated for the assimilation of the higher fire. Thus, one should solemnly accept all steps of the Fiery Baptism. Each step will reveal an opening of the new, supermundane sphere. The Karma of a people may also lead it through a fiery transmutation, manifesting its destined advance. All who follow the Lords are strained in this great Passage. Of course, when the hour of the earthly and supermundane battle draw near, the Forces of both sides will become joined in flaming tension. The earthly energies and those of beyond are sparks of the One Fire. Thus, each action directed toward Good finds its fiery application in the Subtle World. It is often possible to explain the equilibrium precisely as a unification of the two Worlds. Amidst earthly destructions one may accept the power of the Subtle World as an anchor of salvation sent by the Hierarchy of Good. Let us manifest the understanding of the Fiery Baptism on the path to the Fiery World. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 95:
95. At the threshold of passage into the Subtle World there occurs a separation of the mental body from the physical. The development of fiery receptivity assists the flight into the Higher Spheres. The separation of the mental body can be clearly realized by the spirit which senses the breaking away from the Earth and aspires into the Higher Spheres; thus takes place a unification of the two Worlds, which liberates the spirit from the physical body. The question of death greatly preoccupies humanity. Precisely it is the transition which frightens people so much. It may be pointed out how wonderfully the spirit which has understood the transitory existence on Earth is impelled into the Subtle World. One should consciously prepare the spirit for the breaking away from Earth. In this manner the affirmed threshold is disclosed to the one newly arrived, in all the Fiery Grandeur. Thus, on the path to the Fiery World one should accustom oneself to the breaking away from Earth. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 97:
97. One should be very solicitous about the last hours of sojourn on Earth. Often the final striving can predetermine the succeeding life, also the stratum in which the spirit will dwell. Indeed, it is inadmissible to recall the spirit into the earthly spheres when it already has broken away. Tissues which already have been freed from earthly attractions must be strained into a terrific effort in order again to be assimilated into the earthly atmosphere. People should learn to think during someone's departure, as well as during birth, and should be able to ease the processes. As delays are harmful during birth, they are likewise harmful during death. The subtle formation of the new body must be taken into consideration. Wounds caused the departing one must be cured in the Subtle World. A most cruel treatment of the departing ones is often manifested. It may be said that it is not death which torments, but living people. All who are approaching the Fiery Teaching must know about this. On the path to the Fiery World let us remember the law of affirming the last minutes of the crossing. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 102:
102. The distribution of people according to auras and to mutual attraction is a scientific truth, but for scientific investigations it is necessary to apply subtle discrimination. Where the cognition of the heart is aglow, there will be discrimination. Where the cognition of the heart is inactive, so also inactive will be the fiery energy. It is necessary to feel how there are gathered around the fiery heart those who have been drawn to it by the striving toward Fiery Service. The attraction of the magnet of the heart acts as a law; it must also be remembered that each life of the heart attracts those who reveal kinship of spirit. Life which is thus begun is extended in the supermundane spheres. Thus can be easily explained each Karmic manifestation. People do not reflect much on this law; and the World does not so much suffer from various calamities as it does from the breaking of this great law by the intrusion of human errors. Intrusion on the harmonious arrangement is always manifested in a derangement of Karmic effects. Many inexplicable misfortunes have been evoked by Karmic violations. In history one can trace how kings have been deprived of their most faithful servants, how generals have lost their troops, and spiritual guides their disciples, through some fearful intrusion into the connecting Karma. Let us deliberate, on the fiery path, about the invulnerability of Karma for the sake of advancement. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 104:
104. Forces manifested for the Service of Light do not invade Karma, as some who are not initiated into the power of Karma think. The Forces of Light observe human actions, giving the direction but not invading life. Many are the examples of this. Messengers appear, warnings are sent, the direction is given and the paths pointed out; but the choice of designated affirmation is determined by the human will. In this way appears the manifestation of cooperation between the two Worlds. Precisely, self-activity of the spirit can bring near a better Karma. Thus it can be explained why the Forces of Light do not stop the spirit from certain actions which violate often that which has been ordained. Often people are perplexed as to why the other paths are not indicated. Likewise they wonder why the Sendings are affirmed through various channels? They wonder why the Forces of Light do not ward off different currents. Let us reply. "The Forces of Light never invade human Karma." This law must be remembered on the path to the Fiery World. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 110:
110. About the destination of man on the Earth. From times immemorial this question has occupied the minds of people. All religions have noted the affirmation about the destination of man who bears a kinship to Higher Force. Wherein then is revealed a likeness to Higher Force? Only in perfectionment of spirit may man be likened to Higher Force. The destination of man cannot be regarded as something accidental. Likewise it is impossible to regard all forms uniformly, because all spheres have their own forms and very precise correlations. We speak often about the bond between two Worlds, because it is imperative to get out of the charmed circle which has girdled the planet. It is necessary to find the exit. Thinking must be directed to the more subtle principles in order to discover points of contact. Reflecting upon the simplest processes, we shall reach the highest concepts. If we shall discover the subtle bond in all life then indeed a striving toward the Higher World will not delay in coming. Since up to now it has been rather difficult to awaken the consciousness, at present it is necessary to push forward persistently all the foundations of the bond. All events, all affirmations, summon humanity to the achievement of transmutation of the fundamentals of a World outlook. It is especially needed to penetrate into the destination of man. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 112:
112. The protective network is formed out of subtlest energies. All centers participate in the formation of this powerful shield. For a complete circle it is necessary that all the spiritual centers intensify their energies. From out of the centers of the spirit it is especially necessary to tense the heart, because by its power it can transmute thinking. Right thinking produces stability, which is the first requirement. Steadfastness expels duplicity, fear and doubt. The protective net can defend a man, making him invulnerable. But this shield can only then be affirmed when all subtle energies have been harmonized. The experience of Agni Yogi truly provides this shield, but a most cautious regard for the centers is necessary. The protective net must be continually saturated with the energies from within, as a fiery, eternally ascending spiral. Spiritual centers must nurture this power. The protective net passes on with the spirit into the Subtle World. Woven from the subtlest energies, it can become assimilated into the Fiery World; only the highest strivings may be reflected in it. People who live by means of lower centers have no protective net. Obsessed ones do not have this shield. Therefore, on the Fiery path one should take care of the interweaving of the subtlest energies. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 116:
116. The connection between the life of each Servant of Light and the succeeding step reveals a saturated heart striving. Indeed, people debase the feeling of love and interpret vulgarly the great law. But one must harken subtly to the great law. Thus, verily, the Yoga of the Heart brings one to the mighty summits of consciousness far more strongly and speedily than does the Mind, however refined it may be. Therefore, the great Epoch of Woman will be distinguished by greater refinement of feelings and of consciousness. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 120:
120. It is necessary subtly to investigate transference of sensitiveness. Transfer of sensitivity, inwardly or outwardly, constitutes a very important branch of science; not only for the investigation of the human organism, but also for the study of reciprocal tension of Macrocosm and microcosm. Up to this point experiments have been carried out between people and objects; further experiments will be made with plants and animals. By broadening the investigations, one can arrive at a study of the exchange of subtle energies. Thus, all animals can serve for the change of currents of diseases. Of course, in this investigation it will be needful to develop an immunity against infection. Magnetism of the Earth and of the roots of trees, as well as Prana, can serve for the purification of emanations. One may reach into the Cosmic Laboratory for all bases for these investigations. Before the experiment of transfer of sensitivity one should study the manifestations of Agni Yoga, for only subtle receptivity will yield a subtle understanding. One must be imbued with currents of the spirit in order to understand all the potency that saturates the Fiery World. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 123:
123. If one accustoms oneself to penetrate into the depths of the heart, it is possible to evoke vibratory currents of subtle feelings. In the depths of the heart can be awakened the manifestation of the Cosmic Magnet. It is only necessary to recall those moments of life which manifest the resounding of subtle strings. A glance directed into the depths of the heart discovers all the currents of the spirit. It can truly be said that people persist living without pity. First of all it must be understood that in the Subtle World there is nothing more frightful than heartlessness. It casts the spirit down to a step on which the earthly world loses all human likeness. Therefore, magnanimity can follow only after heartlessness has been cast out. Nothing is more frightful than that heartlessness which is in the pretended magnanimity that lives in the heart of egoism. Therefore, the path of Truth manifests a spiritual current which illuminates the searches. A pretended magnanimity is not the foundation of creative cooperation. Infringement upon the heart of one's dear one is not magnanimity. Thus, let the co-workers especially look into the depths of their hearts, for as Ur. has rightly said - "one should not insinuate oneself into the soul of one's friend, it is better to look into the mirror of one's own spirit." On the path to the Fiery World a pretended magnanimity is a stumbling block. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 124:
124. The world suffers from a dismemberment which engulfs all the great beginnings. In place of unity, dismemberment is preached everywhere. There has remained not one principle which people do not destroy at its core. Each beginning is affirmed first of all as a part of a great Whole. How could this matter fail to be treated in human searches? The invisible is isolated from the visible World. The Higher is isolated from Earth. Only a striving for unity of concepts of magnitudes can establish the necessary link between the Worlds. Without saturation of the heart it is impossible to embrace all the Worlds, for how to affirm a cosmic bond without the acceptance of the Unity of the whole Cosmos? In the small and the great let us manifest understanding of this Great Law. The dismemberment of Worlds leads to a state of savagery. On the path to the Fiery World let us remember about the unity of Worlds. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 131:
131. When people will learn to respect the Cosmic Laws, then, indeed, the Cosmic Magnet will indicate to them the path to perfection. The subtle understanding of this law can ennoble all humanity. The great law can awaken all good strivings. Pure and great love gives birth to that nobility of spirit which can regenerate man. One can easily imagine how will be manifested all the great feelings engendered by the unified heart. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 133:
133. It is difficult even to imagine how infected the planet is! Not one law remains which has not been permeated by the poison of decomposition. Each higher manifestation has been so completely covered by black thought that purification of the earthly and supermundane strata is the most important task. Even the way that the Higher Teaching is being applied only demonstrates that the interpretations of darkness are closer to the spirit. The Fiery Covenant will then be affirmed when the human spirit is cleansed of those manifestations which have obscured spirit and heart. Let us investigate how Truth is being affirmed. The Fiery Spirit affirms the Higher Covenant. Its successors affirm the given Teaching. The chosen Spirit clarifies the Covenant handed down by the Fiery Lawgiver. Thus, for the affirmation of New Covenants the Giving Hand and the receiving one are unified. People think too little about this sacred bond. The unification of the Worlds can take place only in this manner. The Visible World and the Invisible can find a living application only when a bond is affirmed. Therefore, one who takes upon himself the clarification of the Teaching carries a Burden of humanity. Thus, on the path to the Fiery World let us be imbued with respect for the clarification of the Teaching. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 139:
139. People do not even suspect how strained the planet is! All these conditions which governments are creating are comparable to a volcano. Each wave of actions is saturated with destruction. There are no such circumstances as would indicate an advancement toward salvation. Yet the more suffocating, the more speedily can the great World Problem be resolved. Supermundane spheres are also agitated. Verily, each spirit striving into the future can sense that "Something" about which only the Lords know. Surely it is imperative to think about the driving clouds which must inevitably destroy the countries going against the Light. A New Dawn is already lighting the way on the dark horizon. Already events are proceeding and new forces are building a better future. Therefore, one must reflect about the appearance of the Fiery Element, for whoever is from Fire, triumphs with Fire. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 142:
142. Resurrection of the spirit - what a sublime concept! It should be understood as the call of Beauty. Resurrection of the spirit can mean not only a succeeding step in the sense of incarnation but also a magnetic transmutation in life. The awakening of the higher Manas can be called a manifestation of the imaginations. How necessary it is to strive to those affirmations of the higher emanation which can awaken the higher manifestations of Manas! Man does not study the depths of his heart, whereas so many great and powerful formulas can be found in the depths of the heart! But people dodge each suggestion of introspection, revealing nothing of themselves but the surface, and suppressing such a multitude of accumulations of various spiritual experiences! Resurrection of the spirit must be understood as a most vital law. Certain images of great Spiritual Toilers reveal this great law of resurrection of the spirit. Resurrection of the spirit can manifest its power as a Fiery Call! Thus must one understand the transmuting Fire. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 171:
171. Yes, the heart of the Arhat is like the Heart of the Cosmos. But wherein is contained the sunlike quality of the heart of the Arhat? We say - in love, but not in that aspect of love to which humanity likes to limit it; nor yet in that benevolent love which people ascribe to a Patriarch. No, the sunlike heart of the Arhat propels into achievement and smites everything corrupting. The Heart of the Arhat contends with darkness and affirms fiery striving. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 200:
200. In the furnace of life many concepts must be transmuted. So many layers have been deposited upon the loftiest conceptions, that Fiery Baptism must truly be administered to the planet. Around the concepts of the Fiery Images have been gathered those imaginings which are close to a low spirit. Not thus taught the Great Teachers. Not thus lived the Great Teachers. Not thus walked the Great Teachers. Verily, not thus, as people insist. The Fiery Images must take shape in a form appropriate and adequate for Them; therefore spreading of the Teaching must go flamingly side by side with a clarifying of the Great Figures. The creativeness of true strivings will grant those new steps which will give to the World resurrection of the spirit. On the path to the Fiery World let us remember that it is vital to bathe the Teaching of Beauty in achievement and with service. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 221:
221. At the start of a physical illness the ethereal body is naturally quite enfeebled, and only within the fiery centers does it remain strong. This explains why people who manifest life of the lower centers only are so afraid of death. The fiery spirit manifests joy, repulsing the dark manifestations with fire. Lower spirits feel their separation from the astral due to the injury of the ethereal body. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 256:
256. When the consciousness stands still, its condition can be likened to petrifaction. In such a state people resemble stone idols. These idols of spirit affirm the perdition of the planet. On all paths are encountered these idols of spirit. Judging by what is obvious, one may affirm the manifestation, as it were, of life, but no life surrounds the idols of the spirit - verily, only death and dissolution. Who, then, will assert that such ossification can give the planet its needed equilibrium! Verily, idols of the spirit engender cataclysms and catastrophes. This ossification infects the atmosphere just as does the most frightful epidemic. That is why it is so necessary to purify the space and each affirmation of life. Only purification will help save the planet. Seldom is understood the manifestation of the fiery Bearer of the Sword of the Spirit. But the "Lion of the Desert," the Sun Spirit, travels the way of the great Light, and with him go We. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 260:
260. One should study the network of circumstances. There is a sort of surrounding network of subtle currents which, according to the necessity, leads to that current which furnishes the best magnetic force. One should know how to assure each undertaking. According to the given seed it is possible to determine the effects in everything. If man would take the great seed of the task in its potential, then indeed the World would be a great reflection of the Higher Will. Therefore it can be affirmed that the Higher Will purposes but man disposes, and thus perish the best sprouts. There is only one path of success - when the spirit realizes in all its might the affirmed seed of the task. But instead, people re-cut everything to their own pattern, and only pitiful remnants remain. Thus, it is necessary to strive in all fiery beginnings and to understand how to accept the seed bestowed by the Sovereign. Once uplifted to the Highest, we may also dwell in the Highest. On the path to the Fiery World let us cognize the Higher Forces. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 272:
272. People do not reflect upon acts of disintegration and their consequences. How to remove frightful emanations, once having determined that the infection is actually spread by these emanations? It means that for each disintegrative action there must be found an antidote. One should be affirmed in the search for those fiery energies which can resist these poisonous emanations. The aspiring to a Higher Image will give equilibrium to the spirit. Purification of concepts, aspiration to the higher quest, will provide antidote for decomposition of thinking. Thus, each dark dissolution must be removed through quests of good. Spatial fires can dissolve the fluids of darkness. On the path to the Fiery World let us strive for the purification of Space. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 314:
314. The condition of the planet is so catastrophic that only the most intensive action will hold people back from savagery. Those who assume the Fiery Vigil of cosmic events can only keep guard over this saturation in unparalleled tension. In the defense of humanity it is necessary to contend with manifestations of imperfection, faint-heartedness and fear. The Karma of humanity consists of a mosaic of the most terrible atonements. Only the fiery guard of Hierarchy will save humanity. On the path to the Fiery World let us assemble all the best swords of the spirit. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 325:
325. The sunlike heart of the Hierarch illumines the existing tension of things as a result of cosmic reconstruction. The beclouded consciousness of humanity does not know the cause of the disintegration which is taking place. People speak about the Wrath of God, they voice their fears when faced with floods of misfortunes, but they speak not about the Hand which retaliates for that which the hands of men have put together. Cosmic Justice brings not reward but merited action. Thus must humanity understand that which is created by Karma. Spatial Fire is raging, saturated with the affirmations of Light and darkness. The Cosmic Scales know the Higher Justice. A Cosmic Ordinance draws near. The sunlike heart of the Hierarch is impelled to creativeness by Fiery Command. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 334:
334. The most frightful bane of humanity is its narrow world outlook. The best people think that the adoption of their horizon is the principle key to the salvation of the World, but their world outlook goes no farther than the boundaries of the physical world. Representatives of the church promise people salvation of the soul, but beyond the physical world they do not go. National leaders direct the thinking of their peoples toward reorganization, but further than the lower spheres they do not lead. Thus one can enumerate all the degrees of human leadership, and become horrified at the blind alley into which humanity has entered. Verily, only the reconstruction of the World and the regeneration of consciousness can awaken the energies needed for the maintenance of the planet. We untiringly repeat about the vital necessity of purifying the consciousness, for the last hour has come for the cleansing of that which has been created by mankind. Let us apprehend in the heart the Fiery Covenant to assist the reconstruction of the World. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 337:
337. Human intolerance toward everything high has converted people into degenerates. Upon all concepts and principles man has imposed his stigma. In each higher affirmation man has displayed his blasphemy. Not the World is cruel, but man. Not the World affirms injustice, but man; for man's choice of the path of isolation and selfhood has brought on a most threatening destiny. Intolerance toward everything high and enlightened has become the disgrace of humanity. The purification of the consciousness is the great task on the path to the Fiery World. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 338:
338. If people would only understand the whole power of the magnet contained in the heart! Of all the fiery energies this constitutes the greatest potential power. For the magnet of the heart no obstacles exist, because the sunlike heart knows how to affirm great action. The sunlike heart creates the Cosmic Ordinances and guards the Covenants over an extent of thousands of years. If people would understand that all impediments yield before the powerful fire of the heart! Thus the magnet of the heart creates, and there is no power like this Sun of Suns. Thus let us remember on the path to the Fiery World. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 339:
339. The process of the creation of a pure atmosphere parallels the creation of a channel for the reception of fiery energies. Each manifestation of life is filled with poison created by human society. This poisoning is equal to the most terrible hotbed of diseases. Often people are amazed as to why there are so many difficulties; why so many misfortunes and miseries. The human mind does not grasp the fact that dissolution is far more powerful on the spiritual plane than on the physical. The physical world has its visible symptoms, but the infection on the spiritual plane is so strong that often it indicates how the processes of existing evil are maturing. Therefore, traitors and agitators and doers of dark deeds are most frightful violators of Cosmic Equilibrium. Therefore, on the path to the Fiery World let us develop within ourselves discernment of faces, and let us strive for the establishment of Equilibrium. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 347:
347. In the future reconstruction of the World, on the higher spheres there will not be access for those who do not understand equilibrium. Long incarnations will be necessary, to study how to create cosmic equilibrium. Indeed, empires have fallen, nations have fallen, countries have been destroyed, all because the great question, that of equilibrium, has been reduced to nothing. Therefore it is so important to affirm the significance of the feminine principle. Precisely, not in the household measuring scale, but in that of the state. If the planet is retained, then future countries will flourish only through equilibrium. We will even admit a preponderance on the side of the feminine principle, because the conflict will be very intense. Indeed, Councils of Ministers will have to include women. Woman, who gives life to a people, must also have a voice in the making of its destiny. Woman must have the right of voice. If woman were accepted as was ordained, the World would be quite differently impregnated. Thus, only affirmation of the law of Existence can restore the order of man. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 348:
348. Humanity has so far departed from a true contemplation of the World, that all that exists becomes illusory. Do, indeed, people wish to know those roots of evil which destroy constructiveness? Closing the eyes to the existence of evil and its source abases man to a still lower level. The fact that the evil principle exists as opposition to Light is long since known. Just as good is manifested in limitless ways and aspects, so also is darkness. True, mankind prefers the way of unmanifested evil. Indeed, such darkness is very attractive to the small consciousness because it is not necessary to expiate flamingly its actions; and the personifications of evil assume such an attractive application! The consciousness of mankind is truly deprived of co-measurement! Therefore only the purified consciousness can accept Light and its antithesis - darkness. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 358:
358. If people would only understand with what foundations it is possible to build a better world! If humanity would only reflect upon the concepts which permeate life! So many higher impulses could become awakened in the consciousness, so many dormant energies could act, if humanity would only accept the Covenant of Service, inasmuch as this has been affirmed by all the Higher Forces! All the fiery qualities of Service are precisely based on devotion. Verily, this quality is the basis of constructiveness. On the path to the Fiery World it will be necessary to affirm this foundation. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 372:
372. How little do people reflect upon those fundamentals which are shown to be the foundations of construction, whereas this process is a most essential one. Into the foundation of construction is laid a most substantial and steadfast affirmation. Of all the supports the most fiery one is the magnet of the heart. To exclude it means to leave the structure without a soul, for the magnet of the heart contains all the cosmic saturations. The magnet of the heart is the synthesis of all subtle energies. The magnet of the heart consists of the accumulations of thousands of years; in it is expressed Karma and attraction. Just as it is impossible to replace the sun, so also does the heart remain a powerful creator. Thus on the path to the Fiery World it must be especially remembered that the fiery magnet of the heart is the basis of construction. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 374:
374. The consciousness of the majority of people does not penetrate into the depths of the cosmic structures. Not reflecting upon the significance of principles, people become isolated from the Fiery World. All creative abilities are in need of this cosmic association, for this association affirms the co-measurement which humanity has lost. Man, who has been predestined by the Cosmos to be a builder and co-creator, has turned himself away from this crown. Completing his circle of actions, man has not adapted the cosmic principles as a basis; therefore the Fiery World differs from the world created by man. Everything is refracted in the consciousness in non-conformity with the laws of the Cosmos. On the path to the Fiery World one must manifest realization of adherence to cosmic laws. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 379:
379. On the path to Service it is important to remember the necessity for honesty, for this is the first requirement in building. Distortion of facts is distortion of the structure. Only self-deceit impels the spirit to distortion. The Karmic mirror reflects these distortions, and the spirit which manifests a Karmic evil - interpretation, inflicts injury to the entire structure. Why, then, has humanity so enwrapped the planet with false emanations? Distortion of truth, distortion of the Teaching, distortion of principles leads to destruction. In this blind alley dwells the spirit of man who lives by egoism. One is obliged to sweep away the dust, and crevices yawn in the littered structure. Verily, ulcers of the spirit hinder the erection of the building. One must sensitively distinguish tolerance and moveability from those qualities which are so chaotically revealed in experimentation with people who turn about where neither conscience nor honesty nor truth call to the spirit. On the path to the Fiery World the first requirement is honesty. Thus let us remember. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 391:
391. Receptivity to subtle energies is always accompanied by refinement of the organism. Besides, it must be remembered that the consciousness assists first of all, for the subtle energies can be perceived only through refinement of the organism. This principle must be thoroughly understood, because usually there results a mixture of concepts. And this misunderstanding and jumbling leads to very dangerous errors. During purification of the consciousness it is very necessary to discern these processes, for people are always disposed toward affirmation of psychism instead of the higher fiery concepts. The spirit who falls into this extremity may find himself so surrounded by psychic fluids that he cannot succeed, even though he may so desire, to be enwrapped by other, higher energies. And in this also let us point to the consciousness as to the salutary agent. Thus on the path to the Fiery World it can be affirmed that the fiery consciousness will bestow the key to discrimination. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 393:
393. Radiations of the heart have fiery qualities which manifest a powerful saturation throughout all space. If people could but learn to affirm construction through these fiery energies, much could be established in conformity with the Cosmic Magnet. Radiations of the heart have a constructive power, and nothing can be compared with fiery heart radiations, for to their mighty action even spatial energies are subordinated. On the path to the Fiery World one must manifest understanding of this Torch of Torches. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 397:
397. Innumerable are the causes of diseases, and science must analyze these causes. In this it is necessary to have in view the structure of all planetary life. Analyzing diseases one should study the spiritual and physical currents. Likewise the environment has its influence, for group aura proves to have a strong effect on a sensitive organism. We have often heard that during epidemics the better people are the first to depart into the Subtle World, and such diseases often carry off many sensitive spirits. This needs to be investigated, for not always is insufficiency of psychic energy the cause of falling ill. "Microbes" of spiritual infection which saturate space actually overburden the sensitive organism which provides a large store of psychic energy. It can be traced how often in critical moments an illness solves the accumulating drama of life, and often a third spirit takes upon himself a burden created near him, bearing it voluntarily and with tense care. Physicians must very attentively investigate the circumstances surrounding and preceding illnesses, for they may discover a hidden key to many sicknesses. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 426:
426. Only in unity is strength. This has been known since time immemorial, yet people have always transgressed this law. Precisely unity is needed in order to carry out a difficult task. If humanity were willing, it could work miracles through unified striving. But the small, sporadic efforts at saving the planet are very weak. Again We are obliged to repeat about the necessity of unity. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 431:
431. The grandeur of the Cosmos is so little realized. At best, people speak about the warmth of the sun. But the solar system is in the Cosmos as an atom in the sun! Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 433:
If one compares the world of the twenties with the present, and applies the same rate of progress to the future, then it is obvious how difficult it is for people to form an idea of the future of the World. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 435:
435. It is especially difficult for people to understand the fiery nature of things. Each stone is filled with fire. Each tree is saturated with fire. Each cliff is as a pillar of flame. Who, then believes this? But so long as people do not realize the fiery basis of nature, they cannot draw near to certain energies. Great is the significance of realization or even of admission or affirmation of the manifestation of Fire. One can speak about Fire as the source of light and warmth, but such a concept will be only belittling the greatness of Fire. With the radiance of each object are the Worlds connected. But few have convinced themselves of this radiance. Sojourn in darkness prevents understanding of the Light. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 436:
436. There is a great misunderstanding about the idea of the fieriness of actions. People assume that fieriness is contained in impetuous outcries and movements, but, as a matter of fact, Fire is expressed completely otherwise. Remember how the expression and the fulfillment of certain wishes did not at all conform to the crude human understanding. The most noisy and tearful desire was not fulfilled, but the calm thought received fulfillment. The Fiery World is far removed from earthly demands. The element of Fire is so subtle that it is in accord with the energy of thought. A word can already prevent the access of Fire. Therefore ancient invocations were based on rhythm, and only, later, in the course of time, were perverted by cries and groans. What was indicated was heart prayer. One may become more speedily united with highest Fire in silence than in a verbal request. Thus upon all manifestations of life one may learn how to come close to highest Fire. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 437:
437. Intuition and so-called sensitivity will pertain to the Fiery World. People are not occupied with the question why only certain persons are gifted with sensitiveness. In an apparatus indicating fieriness it is possible to observe also the endowment of intuition. Likewise, the manifestation of the oscillations of a pendulum denotes straight-knowledge, in other words, fieriness. Not seldom do We speak about the same thing under different names. It is not easy to fix in the consciousness the fact that such a distant fieriness is close to all life. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 439:
439. Who is he, who is prepared to fly? Only the man who has not debased his own fiery merit. Not many are the Upholders of the Earth. People have managed to forget the Giants who uphold the Earth. With what words and forms is it possible to recall to mind the nature of things? We shall not weary of repeating. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 440:
440. The Fiery World has its expression under the name of psychic energy. Thus will people understand more readily. Everyone will agree that there exists within him something for which there is no name in any language. Force or energy will be more readily accepted than a fiery spark. Humanity is highly opposed to Fire. Fire consumes but does not create - so people think. Therefore, at first, name it psychic energy, and only to a developed consciousness speak about Fire. It is more acceptable to say that musk, phosphorus, or amber are close to psychic energy than to say they are close to Fire. The first consideration, in everything, is not to create impediments. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 445:
445. All is first built in the Fiery World, then lowered into the subtle body. Hence, whatever is created upon Earth is only a shadow of the Fiery World. One should firmly keep in mind this order of creation. People must know that a great deal of that which is created in the Fiery World has not been as yet lowered into earthly delineations. Therefore the ignorant judge according to earthly evidence, but the wise smile, knowing the reality. This order in creativeness is simple but is not very intelligible to the ignorant. But even they know that statues are obtained by pouring a mass melted by fire into a fragile form. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 446:
446. Much of that which has not reached earthly solidity has already been completed in the Fiery World. Therefore seers know that which must be, even though it is still invisible to the eye of limited vision. For the same reason much dark dross is being formed around significant manifestations. People sometimes understand that a particular good is, as it were, plagued by a particular evil. The process of casting metals can remind about the transfusion of fiery decisions into earthly forms. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 448:
448. If a psychiatrist were to collect cases of unusual ailments he undoubtedly would perceive points of contact with the Fiery World. If a specialist in neurology would assemble the facts about inexplicable occurrences, he could assist in the study of psychic energy. Even the apparatus of our physiologist in Calcutta can furnish hints toward the same energy. Different names are employed but the meaning is the same. People do not like to hold to already existing terms, and thus they merely complicate the study. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 449:
449. To reflect upon true causes will already mean a contact with the Fiery World. Thus it is needful to strengthen one's penetration into the causes of cosmic manifestations. Will not the human spirit participate in them? It is especially necessary to observe the conduct of those people to whom assistance has been rendered. Whoever rejected St. Germain has had a dismal destiny. Rejected assistance is turned into an enormous burden - this is the law. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 450:
450. People inquire about the causes of infection, about the properties of blood and sperm, but they completely forget that at the base of these lies psychic energy. It preserves against infection; it is found in the properties of secretions. It is useless to take into consideration a mechanical summary of collected information if attention is not given to the participation of psychic energy. People call a certain immunity an influx of faith, but not without reason is a state of ecstasy called the radiance of the Fiery World. And such a radiance protects man against infection. It purifies the secretions, it is as a shield. Therefore a state of joy and exaltation is the best prophylaxis. Whoever knows rapture of spirit has already been cleansed against many dangers. Even ordinary physicians know how changeable is the condition of the blood and secretions. But few connect this with the spiritual condition. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 452:
452. One cannot study about the Fiery World without investigating how man conducts himself in moments of so-called misfortune. The spirit which has undergone preparation says - we shall conquer, and dons its fiery armor. But the weak and pitiful in spirit is crestfallen and thus admits a great infection. Do not think that this simple truth should not be repeated, the majority of people are in need of it. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 453:
453. People often do not understand the necessity of imagination. But how otherwise to represent to oneself the imminence of Fiery Images? All is born in Fire and cools down in flesh. One must be able to imagine the path to fiery germination out of the dense World. Only such a fearless representation makes Fire non-consuming. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 461:
461. One may imagine a man who by the path of science has stumbled upon the presence of a fiery substance, but has not the imagination to bring it into life. Indeed, how unfortunate is such a blind man! He has heard supermundane voices, yet space for him remains empty. Precisely, he fails to realize that he is like a blind man in the middle of a completely filled amphitheater, who takes the whispering of the crowd for the murmurs of the sea. No one can convince him that he is mistaken. People consider that mechanical means of cognition are entirely sufficient, but these will not lead people to a transformation of life. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 465:
465. He can have visions who will admit them and whose heart can endure them. Fiery visions can be withstood only very rarely. Even the subtle bodies inspire terror. People should not complain at the absence of subtle visions. Even the beginning of their approach already fills one with terror. But none of the good beings will frighten one. On the contrary, they will guard against evil entities. Thus, the dense world is not accustomed to fiery perception. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 468:
468. An awesome manifestation will again shake the Earth. Let people ponder - why? An ancient tale relates - "A king became unjustly angry and his best city fell in ruins. But the king did not reflect about the cause of it, and again became filled with unjust anger. And lightning devoured his best harvest. But even then the king did not come to his senses, and he became so incensed that a plague carried off his people. Then began to shine a miraculous sign on which was written 'Murderer'. And the unjust king fell lifeless and condemned." Thus knew the ancients about the effects of injustice. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 469:
469. Without reason do people consider the boundary lines of the supermundane spheres to be far distant. No one is aware of the exact boundary with the Subtle World; the consciousness cannot grasp it. And likewise that between the Subtle and the Fiery World. But these boundaries are immeasurably close! Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 473:
473. Manifestations can be either subtle or connected with the dense world. Not rarely do dark entities strengthen themselves by the presence of creatures of earth which they attract. Thus, there may appear some stray dogs or cats or mice or annoying insects. Dark entities strengthen their substance from animals. Repeatedly has the Teaching pointed out the participation of the animal world in subtle and low manifestations. Sometimes they cannot manifest without the participation of animals. But for the courageous spirit all such manifestations are as nought. Let the tarantulas crawl, but it is very important for science to know these connections of animals with the Subtle World . I do not advise having animals in bedrooms. Certain people themselves sense the practicality of such vital precautions, but others, on the contrary, aspire, as it were to attract invisible guests. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 476:
476. Often the right concepts are uttered, but without true realization. The flaming glance very rightly calls to mind fiery energy, which is sent in the glance. The strong, warm handclasp is told about; again rightly, because it recalls the very same energy which fills all emanations. But people do not attribute the power of the glance to Fire; they think about the flash of the eyes or the muscles of the hand. Thus are forgotten the definitions which were taught at one time. Forgotten are many true concepts and many have been distorted. People simply reiterate, not attaching significance to very necessary denominations. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 477:
477. The World is atremble. Again the depths of the seas are restless. But these depths are not being taken into consideration. The dates for many submarine shifts draw near, but it is not customary to think about such processes. If people knew how to think about the elements and the supermundane Spheres, their thinking would be turned more easily toward the fundamentals. Why can only a few think about the most essential? Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 478:
478. One who has been chilled by frost brings cold with him. Mothers caution their children - don't go near the cold man. One has been warmed by the sun carries warmth with him. People wish to warm themselves in proximity to him. Is it not the same with the flaming heart which is in communion with the Fiery World? People hasten to the glowing heart to warm themselves, and avoid the deadly cold - thus it is in all Existence. Simple and close is the presence of the Higher World, but earthly consciousnesses drive away the ethereal flame with stone blocks. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 480:
480. Some people strive for knowledge while others are afraid of the Light. Is it not better to search for the cause along the boundary line of Fire? Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 485:
485. Let us rejoice at the manifestation of victory. People will still not see it for some time, but it is already here. Wait, impatient ones, not the eye but the heart determines victory. When a fiery structure is already realized in the Subtle World, then may the hearts of the builders rejoice. Those who sleep do not feel it if they are carried out of the house, but space is already singing. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 487:
487. People love to talk about a miracle, but are afraid of each approach to the Subtle World. We divide people into three categories - the dense ones, those who admit the Subtle World, and those who cognize the Fiery World. Divide those whom you meet along these lines. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 489:
489. People are wondering of what use are such small conquests of the elements as levitation, passing through fire, sitting on the water, or being buried underground? Only a symbol of mastery is indicted in these exercises of discipline. But the Fiery World is not attained by a test of the heels or by breathing exercises. The World of Beauty is attainable only through the heart. Let us not censure all those who devote themselves to severe practices of discipline, but let us hasten by the path of heart exaltation and rapture. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 491:
491. Certain perspicacious people speak about the approaching end of the World. In describing it they talk as they were taught to think in elementary schools. They are little to be blamed in this, since their heads have been filled from childhood with the most monstrous ideas. And yet, they do sense some sort of end of something. Though dimly seen, still their spirit has a presentiment of some kind of change. They are called false prophets, but such a judgment is not fair, for in their own way they sense the end of an obsolete World. Only, they are unable to distinguish the external signs. Indeed, near is the hour when superfluous scales begin to fall, and the World of Light begins to come into being in joy. The most important processes can be carried out visibly-invisibly. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 493:
493. It is difficult to think about the Fiery World without mobility of mind. He cannot take in all the sparks who does not know how to turn about in resourcefulness. Thus one must reflect upon the fiery link with each manifestation of life. People little study the manifestation and reaction of electricity on the nervous system. Each man can investigate upon himself how a current of electricity reacts on the quality of his pulse. Spatial electricity and condensed magnetization will react differently. The pulse will show a quality of significant tension. In general one should not reject any observations made upon oneself. People may be lacking in power of observation, but knowledge of oneself is instructive. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 494:
494. Consider this problem if longevity is increased, and diseases will cease to be, the birthrate may be doubled. Calculate the situation then on Earth within a hundred years, and a thousand. In this way you will apprehend why some things are not being overcome. In addition, you will apprehend why life of the spirit is placed at the head of the future. The appearance of a new measuring rod of existence can save the Earth. But present understanding is especially far from the Truth. The past year has disclosed unprecedented gaps in the consciousness of people. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 495:
495. Prayer is expression of best thought. All beliefs prescribe praying to the Highest, in the best expressions. It is correct to advise people to approach the Highest with the most exalted thoughts. We always point out the high utility of exalted thinking. To whom then can one send thoughts if not to the very Highest? I advise to let no time be lost when it is possible to converse about striving toward Light. Not a petition, nor a dispute with irritation, but an aspiring heart-exchange multiples lofty grace. People must learn to think, meaning that it is proper to affirm thought about the Highest - some clearly, some hazily, yet all by the same Fiery path. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 498:
498. Is it possible to want to have false thoughts? When the day of photographing the aura comes, many will attempt to replace their habitual thoughts with something more beautiful just invented. Indeed, people know how to shed simulated tears. Petty cunning individuals will try to conceal their essential natures, but the film will prove to be quite revealing. A remarkable experiment will take place. Hypocritical thought will only make the picture worse, spattering it, as it were, with dark spots. Thus, new cunning will not be successful. Sincere, inherent thought produces clear rays. The needed sacred aspirations will have clear colors. Soon advancement will be made in the photographing of the aura. But it is difficult to reconcile the polarity of the photographer with the photographed person. Many trials will be required. Likewise is needed a particular, as it were, ozonizing apparatus, for purifying the surrounding atmosphere. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 502:
502. It is important to understand to what extent people's consciousness has become petrified. Therefore, do not give it food which it cannot assimilate. Side by side with the difficult give also the easy; otherwise people will not listen. The letters of the Teacher are inevitably diverse, because directed to different consciousnesses. This is not contradiction but simply the best way. Thus, accustom yourselves to deal carefully with consciousness, as with fire. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 503:
Mothers, remember that children observe and are conscious of more things than you surmise. And many manifestations escape notice for example, a frequent glowing of the child's body, as well as gestures and occurrences of anger or repose. Erroneously people think that the child's aura is inexpressive. One may see in it not a little of the burden it has brought back. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 506:
506. People lose sight of the fact that rays fill space. Can one sever a ray? Can one cleave the lightning? The eye of man can sometimes pierce a stone wall, so strong is even the ray which is subject to man. But is it possible to apprehend the power of spatial rays? Therefore it is needful for people to understand responsibility for their actions. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 508:
508. Why call fiery energy psychic? Only for better assimilation by the majority of people. They can still reconcile themselves to the manifestation of psychic energy, but the concept of Fire is completely inadmissible to them. Do not frighten those who are already afraid. Let them enter through their own doors. A layer of names does not disturb the essential nature of realization. People fear that which from childhood they have been told is dangerous. But it is not possible for the great energy to have only one appellation. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 517:
517. Does not a fiery gaze compel people to turn around and even to tremble? Any tremor is already near to Fire. But there can be fire of a hot body and of a cold one. During high temperature the extremities can become numb; Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 520:
520. Often people complain about the monotony of their external life. But any external life whatever depends upon the riches of the inner life. The external life is but a hundredth part of the inner. Therefore the inner life is the true one. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 521:
521. When I say - guard the health, by that I am not sending you to a physician, and I urge you not to be alarmed. By no means would We develop a sickly hypochondria. We wish to preserve your health. No one can say that it is unnecessary to guard the health. The carriage must roll along the ordained path toward the beautiful goal. Take away everything pertaining to Karma and the goal will be really beautiful. But with which do people mold the larger Karma - the inner or the outer life? Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 522:
522. The inner life influences Karma a hundred times more. Examine any crime whatever, and it appears small in view of the inner preparation. How protracted is such preparation! So many nearby consciousnesses have been poisoned by such creeping preparations, and so many better possibilities rejected - yet people do not think about this wrong. Again remote from the consciousness is the fiery energy, which alone can put an end to this crawling corruption. So easy is it to arrest decomposition by timely cauterization. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 524:
524. Try asking someone how he senses within him the action of fiery energy. Perhaps first of all he will mention a burning sensation in the esophagus. Thus, little attention is paid to the significant manifestation of the organism, as first of all people turn their attention to the consequences of their own excesses. How to explain to them where lies the line of good sense? People are afraid of good sense because it may prove them guilty. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 525:
525. The Teacher has been asked what is concealed behind the Fiery Veil. When He pronounced the word Aum - no one perceived its full significance of Highest Power. People have asked whether this Superfiery Force can be manifested also among earthly creations. It has been stated that it can. People were again confused, for if this Power lies outside of the elements it would seem impossible for one to embrace it. The Teacher has said that there are no earthly words for expressing the Highest Radiances, but sometimes their signs can be observed. Let us learn attentiveness. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 527:
527. Everyone has met people who emphatically denied the existence of the Subtle World. Their argument was that they had never seen it. But, likewise, many people have not seen the inhabitants of some remote parts of the planet yet none the less a remarkable life has been flowing there. Therefore it is foolish to ridicule the investigators. Though they may not have made mathematical calculations, still their heart knows the right direction. At the call of the heart do the Fires of enlightenment flare up. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 530:
530. It is right to assign to co-workers the collecting of parts from the Books of the Teaching pertaining to separate subjects. Thus two results will be achieved - they will read the books more attentively and they will ponder as to what is pertinent to each different subject. In time one could collate these excerpts for inexpensive separate publications. The Teaching of "Living Ethics" is needed in diverse strata of people. One could combine the simpler themes and pass them on to those requiring preliminary knowledge. With each passing day people are more in need of a greater aspiration toward the understanding of the spiritual life. The confusion of the World demands new paths. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 531:
531. For what reason then are people being tormented here? Why are sufferings not diminished? Why is hatred so strongly in possession of hearts? The shield of the spirit has been forgotten. There is nothing supernatural in a reminder about the Fiery World, where the coarse knags are being burned away. People consider bodily cleanliness necessary, but after ablution by water there is need of one by Fire. One may understand that water pertains to subtle ingress, but further along Fire is needed. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 533:
533. More attention should be paid to longevity, to change of character, lack of electricity, new kinds of diseases, and other things noticed by a vigilant mind. The Teaching alludes to many changes, but also in life there can be seen the unusual. Though people may not admit the chemism of the Luminaries, it nevertheless exists and creates the various periods of life. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 535:
535. The ability of the child about whom you spoke is a direct proof of what was said earlier. When a child makes use of pure psychic energy, it knows that which in inaudible to others. But when the will of the reason acts, then the current of basic energy is broken off. It has been prescribed - be simple in spirit, which means to allow pure energy to act. Do not impede its current; grasp the fact that violence by the reason only impoverishes one. Thus, a scientist knows which book he should take from the shelf not through reason but with straight-knowledge. People are right when they act by this unassailable straight-knowledge. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 538:
538. Some people think that it is possible to change Teachers without danger, but they forget the three year period, and the seven-year, through which the bond is woven. You have read already about the ignominious end of apostates. Thus does the Fiery World safeguard the right of justice. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 539:
539. Reflect upon the confusion which encompasses the spirit of traitors. That most frightful, gloomy sinking into darkness, that most perilous breaking of the fiery bond. It is as if for traitors the sun and the moon were the same, and in their madness they would overthrow the sun. Indeed, the madness of traitors should be studied by psychiatrists. One may observe the paroxysms which are followed by terror. From the one side they appear to be ordinary people, but from the other they no longer belong to the planet, and the spirit knows what such a path is like! Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 541:
541. A true mechanic is he who does not turn the wheels of the machine of some one else. Because of his love for the work, a natural mechanic tries to improve each apparatus with which he works. Devotion to the Fiery World must include the refined observation of all its manifestations. But it is possible to pass by the most significant manifestations without paying attention to them. Space is linked with each human organism, but do many pay attention to such reactions? If a sensitive organism re-echoes distant earthquakes and eruptions, and trembles at atmospheric manifestations, the same thing occurs before great events. Already long ago was it said that the better people will become specially sensitive, while the rubbish of Kali Yuga will grow deaf and dumb before the great events. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 542:
542. Why are people amazed at many cases of children who remember their past? Precisely nowadays are being born many such evident intermediaries between this and the Subtle World. They also remember about their sojourn between the earthly lives, but people do not know how to question them about this. The important thing is not that they remember about buried gold, but that they can tell about precious sensations. Thus takes place a rapprochement of the two Worlds, and this circumstance precedes great events. But for a long time not many will apprehend to what an extent everything is changed around them. Remember the old tale, how the king was being taken to execution but he was so far removed from reality that on the way he was much concerned about a stone that fell out of his crown. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 545:
545. It is true that mostly sick and so-called abnormal people are the ones who manifest a link with the Supermundane, and therein lies a great reproach to humanity. Indeed, the healthy people ought to sense the nearness of the Subtle World. But the distinction between the sick and the healthy has become confused. People have covered their reason with a crust which has given rise to prejudices. Behind this fence the Subtle World is not visible. So-called abnormal people are usually free from prejudices, and because of this they do not lose contact with the Subtle World. Indeed, so often during illnesses do people see through both past and future; some have viewed their past lives and recovered forgotten aptitudes. A new boundary must be laid between the state of torpor and true health. New discoveries are of no help. People must receive such shocks that they are rendered able, without any fever, to preserve the memory about the past and that which is ordained. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 549:
549. Experienced telegraphers can, without employing the voice, talk to each other by scarcely noticeable touches. So too in the Subtle World, the voice is not needed and is replaced by swift thought, but sound does not leave the World. What could be more beautiful than the music of the spheres? And people forbid conversation during music. They are right - the sound is so subtle that the noises of speech can produce the most irritating dissonances. The Subtle World in its higher spheres sounds indeed beautifully. When it is so burdensome on the Earth, thought can lift itself up to the Supermundane Spheres. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 550:
550. One can observe that there are appearing whole groups of people formerly connected with each other. One can likewise perceive that during a certain incarnation a common interest toward the past creations of a person begins. One can notice, as it were, a spiral of manifestation and concealment of creativeness. One should observe such paths, for such attention brings closer the understanding of the Subtle World. So, too, do appearances of groups merit study; as indeed not only friends but also enemies may come together Here you notice a friend who retains his disposition of long ago. Likewise you see ill-wishers, who, while they do not harm you personally, hinder those near to you. The entire complex interweaving clearly indicates the strong bonds which are being outlived through many lives. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 552:
552. Observe that at present people are talking about the beyond more than ever before. A deeper understanding is showing itself. Do not judge severely the peculiarity of many manifestations. People are ashamed to appear to be thinking of something besides the bazaar. But spatial currents are acting invisibly. Actually there is taking place a continuous, directed, lucid preoccupation with that which was not thought about formerly. Side by side with madness, touching searches go on. You may guess what country I have in mind. Wonderful sprouts may be expected. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 553:
553. Many times have the words been spoken about the necessity for expelling any fear - it is paralyzing. But especially should one free oneself from fear before the Subtle and the Fiery Worlds. For fear before the Supermundane Spheres is the most harmful. One must transform it into joy. Only a few will apprehend this joy. Even though they agree verbally, nevertheless an inner tremor will chill the warmth of rapture. Precisely warmth and light are needed for an easy entrance into the fine garden. Above this fine garden will shine the Fiery Heavens in all their glory. Equally fearlessly should one meet new neighbors. In fact, luminous courage saves one from disagreeable entities. On the earthly plane people try to hide their fear, but out there it cannot be concealed. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 556:
556. If, reading writings about the Fiery World, one remembers even the two words - Fiery World - that in itself is good. There could also be a dangerous trend of thought in which one would say - if the Fiery World exists. In this "if"" is already contained a great mistrust. No good words could cover such deadly doubt. It means that such a traveller must pass through a great deal before he views the Fiery Heavens. There are many such remarks about the Fiery World; even from people who consider themselves initiated or enlightened. It is of no value to shake the fingers or to whirl in the round-dance, when the heart is silent in coldness. Such a small number wish to prepare themselves for the distant journey. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 557:
557. You know that one should speak simply, but people expect the very simplest. One may receive questions such as one is even ashamed to answer. But every mother knows of these questions from her children. The mother conquers her irritation and finds a kind word for the child. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 561:
561. A sensitive dog follows from afar the traces of his master. So too in man exists this fiery sensitiveness, but he tries to suppress it with reasoning. Whereas not a few people will acknowledge that they sometimes sense inexplicable odors. Perhaps it is that the Subtle World sends aromas but they are rarely noticed. People are more quickly conscious of an animal scent than of supermundane aromas. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 562:
562. Accounts of leopard reversions are correct. The Teaching has already given attention to the indisputable fact of the bond between man and animals. One may see that the fate of such animals is reflected on certain people. Instead of listening to tales about witches one should investigate reports of such reversions, of which there are not a few. Verily, the World is full of marvels! Today a man is burned and lives, tomorrow he is buried and lives; then comes a little girl who relates about her former incarnation - thus is life broadened. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 565:
565. The reality of the force of thought is beyond dispute. Thought creates. But in each book it is needful to review the fact that not every thought is effective. A vivid thought is equal in force to lightning. But each duplicity is destructive and will not produce the desired result. On the contrary, each duplicity produces deformities and most besetting monsters, which remains as horrible nightmares. By various thoughts there are created inhabitants of space which are like troublesome insects! Often people whisk away from the forehead an invisible fly. Often they sense a cobweb. Should one not then be reminded about the consequences of thought? Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 567:
567. It is of no help for people not to think about the future. Each day it is possible to meditate beautifully about a better life beyond the limits of Earth. The more beautiful the imagination, the better are the possibilities engendered there where thought rules. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 569:
569. Santana, the current of life, transforms and predetermines a great deal, yet there remains a place for free-will. The Rays of the Luminaries determine much, but the bond with the Higher World is strong, and in this respect it will have the greater significance. It may be understood that the Teaching about Guides has a great importance in all faiths. People must realize that to them is given the possibility of passing through the melee and through all straits with the help of the Higher Guides, but that they must not reject the helping Hand. One must come to love the Guide with all one's heart. Not by earthly means does the Guide bring help - therefore one must be sensitively conscious of this fiery thread. Throughout one's entire life can be seen the wonderful protection, if one's eyes are opened. Thus Santana itself is no stronger than the manifestation of the Higher Worlds. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 571:
571. The black lodge has the sole aim of harming Our works and disrupting the planet. People are usually enticed into the black lodge by promises of long life, for great is the fear of death, and also by promises of riches and of great power. Especially nowadays is being developed a desire for long life. People do not think about the life of the Supermundane Spheres as they are greatly attached to the Earth. Among the dark suggestions passion and greed will be apparent; out of them is born the very lowest treachery. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 575:
575. It is needful to speak about the dark lodges because there are so very many of them. Often people who are themselves good do not even admit the thought that such an abomination can exist. But one can see the most monstrous transgressions. One can see how the dark ones invade different strata of people in the guise of the most respectable servitors of the general welfare. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 576:
576. Pure hearts will perceive the Highest. Only it must be remembered that the purity of accepted concepts depends upon free will. People begin a pure life, as in the home, and also in the heart, according to their own decision. Thus the Guide cannot compel purifying the heart, if there is no desire for it. The best cleansing is through Fire. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 577:
577. People often do not know for a long time what goes on in the house of a neighbor. Still longer remains unknown what is happening in another country. Therefore it is not astonishing that that which takes place on another plane is unknown. Thus secret are causes and effects. The material World perceives only a transitory Maya. The more is it sensible to pin hopes upon the future. Our Decree is concerned with real results. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 578:
578. A certain warrior came under the protection of a revered hermit. After a victory he came to the hermit and expressed his gratitude for two marvelous rescues. But the hermit said "Ungrateful warrior, you were saved not two but twelve times. You did not recognize the most important rescues." Usually people notice the lesser rather than the greater. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 580:
580. You know that the concussion from a shell or other explosion may be worse than a visible wound, because from concussion a man may lose his balance forever. The same thing results from shock by invisible forces. Each physician can observe identical symptoms resulting from concussion and from invisible shocks. They even speak about the noise of thought or about gusts of warm or cold wind. It is correct that thought can make noise or create a wind. And such an action will be a fiery one, but rarely do people notice such manifestations. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 581:
581. Often people talk about contradictions, putting in this category many cases not understood by them. On a hot day people may see a traveler dressed in warm clothing and laugh at the inconsistency. But they do not think about the cold night. Contradictions are usually due to meager thinking. A great number of misfortunes have resulted from unwillingness to think. Not contradictions, but the empty utterance of thoughtless words clutters life. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 583:
583. Who, then, will presume to say that emptiness does exist? Yet so often is this word repeated in ignorance that people become accustomed to it from childhood. It is difficult to extricate meaningless words from the language, yet such a cleansing is imperative; otherwise consciousness will become obstructed with rubbish. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 590:
590. A nonsensical act often sprouts deep roots. From a small visibility is born a great invisibility. People do not think about beauty and consequently surround themselves with ugliness. First of all - thinking. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 592:
592. Too often are words used in an incorrect meaning. People speak about the supernatural instead of saying the unusual. The supernatural does not exist in any of the Worlds. Perhaps a certain thing is unusual for the ignorant, but even this definition is conditional, as that something is unusual only under certain conditions. Thus it would be possible to revise dictionaries considerably. We have often spoken about this, and in translations into other languages you see how needful are various shades of meaning. People do not like to search for better definitions, yet diverse old dialects demonstrate that it is not easy to rejuvenate a dictionary with befitting expressions. It is especially difficult in the case of concepts of earthly and heavenly Fire. There are so many visible and invisible Fires that far more subtle definitions are needed. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 593:
593. Around the place of manufacture of high explosives people do not smoke, they wear special soft footwear, they avoid any metallic objects, they do not even speak loudly, and they do not breathe in the ordinary manner. There, where danger threatens their flesh, people are ready to renounce habits, but it never enters their heads that thought can result in a far more dangerous explosion, invisible yet irreparable. Terror helps people to guard themselves against bodily dangers. But the entire spatial life does not exist for them. They can blaspheme at the Great Forces and rejoice at the misfortunes of others, if their own ruin is not immediately visible to them. The loss of spatial co-measurement in Infinity consumes all the better possibilities. Whereas, the present time is precisely the last chance to join the dense with the subtle and even with the fiery. One should begin to think persistently and clearly in the direction of the merging of Worlds. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 595:
595. Soda is useful, and its usefulness is linked with Fire. Soda fields themselves have been called the ashes of a great Conflagration. Thus already in antiquity people knew the significance of soda. The surface of the Earth is covered with soda, for broad usage. Likewise oil of Artemisia (wormwood), is a powerful strengthener of the nervous system. It does not destroy, but fierily cleanses of injurious deposits. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 597:
597. It can be observed everywhere how people dismember one concept in their own many ways. Psychic energy is subtle, fiery, divine, Aum. Thus variously is the same fundamental called, and with each variation it is assumed that a better definition is introduced. Doubling our attention, we see that such dismemberments are not useful. It is again time to begin to synthesize. One should strongly affirm the meaning of earthly existence. It is needful to simplify it. Above all cares one should remember that the path is long, and that it will be necessary to be supplied with patience and with the thought about everything useful on the path. But this necessity should be found full of joy for oneself. Without this quality the heart will still be confused and thus weakness brought in. Likewise, one should realize that courage is inseparable from joy. Even the most difficult achievement cannot be low-spirited. A slave can toil in depression, but the fiery spirit transforms everything by very luminous joy. And warmth flows out from joy. But call to mind that joy, warmth, and fire live in the heart. Be not adverse to reminding about such dwellers in of the heart. After all, people do remember about the heart, and each one loves warmth, calling it cordiality. Therefore, know how to speak to everyone about the most joyous, in the simplest words and in the expressions most fitting for all. Thus knock at the fiery door of the human soul. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 599:
599. You remember the remarkable case of the small boy who, while blindfolded, preformed amazing things. But the solution is simple - he was blind from birth. People did not appreciate his aptitude when his blindness was revealed to them. As if, in view of his condition, he really had no capacities. It can often be seen how people pay attention to the most non-essential circumstances, ignoring the principal one. Certain aptitudes of the blind are wonderful and worthy of observations. Such a state is sometimes called the fiery sight. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 601:
601. Artificial calculations, not illumined by the fire of the heart, bring misfortunes and confusion to the world. People lose the meaning of life. Not only for themselves but for all generations to come they leave a heritage of smoke and poisonous fumes. Thus is it needful to turn to thought as the creative path. Each one possesses sufficiency in thoughts, if only he were reminded from childhood about the treasure, manifested and ordained. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 604:
604. People are inquisitive as to why fiery manifestations are so rare. Let us reply that it is because the heart of the dense world cannot endure such fiery vortexes. Ask those very rare individuals who have had such manifestations. They will tell you that they were almost dead after the fiery Visitations. Through the training of right thinking one can accustom oneself to the possibility of such Communion. But it is a long way from the flesh to fiery vision. Only most uncommon hearts can undergo them. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 607:
607. The Fiery World is both difficult and easy to imagine. There is no break between the Worlds. The Subtle World bears the same relation to the Fiery as does the dense to the Subtle. Besides visible manifestations there can be invisible approaches. Likewise in the earthly World, sometimes only the pulsing of the heart denotes the presence of a subtle being. The eye very rarely notices, as it were, certain flashes, usually attributing them to chance. Likewise in the case of the rarest spiritual people, it is possible to see a sort of diadem of light above their heads. Such a manifestation is very rare and denotes the crystal of spirituality. The aura itself seems to roll up into a ring. Hence the ancient idea of the crown, as a sign of distinction, had a deep significance. One should not be astonished that lofty manifestations can become apparent in the most difficult hours. The Laws of the Fiery World are inexpressible. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 610:
610. Especial attention is paid to dwarfs. As a special race they appear everywhere. One may observe in them not only bodily peculiarities but also a special psychology. No one discerns the cause of appearance of such small creatures; the more so since side by side with them, in the same conditions and families, appear people of lofty stature. But it has already been observed that there do occur unexpected materializations of very tiny beings. Even a clumsily embellished story from the life of Paracelsus recalls how he tried to preserve such small creatures. Of course the experiment was unsuccessful. But even now imprints of very tiny extremities are known. They must be looked upon purely scientifically. The solution will lie in a property of the ectoplasm - hence come both giants and dwarfs. But giants have already been forgotten. Few of them are of interest to anyone and few exceed two meters; and the materialization of giants is rare. But the tiny creatures reveal definitely their similarity and singularity. The dwarfs of southern India and Africa, and the Eskimo pigmies will be very reminiscent of their European brethren. When ectoplasm shall be diligently studied, then its specific properties will be discovered. And in relationship to the Fiery World such study will be a great attainment. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 612:
612. And in the constitution of races, ectoplasm has its significance. It is linked with the rays of far-off Worlds. Indeed, it can be of lofty or low quality. Likewise it depends upon the burning of the heart. One can observe in the case of lymphatic people a low quality of ectoplasm, and this makes possible the strange dwarf-like formations. Mediums are frequently lymphatic. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 613:
613. The same lymphatic quality can be of assistance to black magic. One must guard against it in every possible way. Do not think that there is only a little of black magic. It makes its nests with the people and also in governing circles. Let science look very deeply into such corrupting endeavors. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 616:
616. Mild insanity is, as it were, a local paralysis. One must establish a friendly contact with brain and heart. Rarely does such heart contact take place. People either fear or scorn the patient. Yet the illness might have resulted not from any fault of the patient himself; a hostile arrow might have stunned him. There are many such cases, where the man himself is not at fault but a malignant arrow has pierced him. It is possible to cure many cases of this kind of madness, arising, as it were, from concussion. AUM (1936) - 1:
1. Let us examine the rainbow - observe that there is in it no blood-red color, nor black; among the higher radiations we find only a radiance and refinement of color. Certain colors which are reminiscent of the higher spheres penetrate to the surface of Earth. Some people love these echoes of the Higher World, but others, on the contrary, prefer the densest shades, and in accordance with such a distinction it is possible to classify people discriminately. One who does not prefer the subtle quality of color has not yet reached a state of ready understanding of the higher worlds. Do not even try to approach such a man, he is under a blood-red cloud. Often such people perish, for their regeneration is almost impossible, and many remedies will fail to benefit them. AUM (1936) - 2:
2. The physician observes that certain medicines act quite differently on different people. A certain excellent vivifying remedy may act on some people only as an aphrodisiac. People can be tested by their reactions to medicines. A lower nature will draw from substances only the lower, but each entity which is joined to the highest draws precisely the highest. Such a law must be remembered. Even a physician rarely interprets correctly the various effects of medicines. However, there should be commensurateness in everything. AUM (1936) - 4:
4. If earthly substances act so diversely on different people, then how much more varied is the reaction on them of the highest energies! Long ago people understood that for the proper reception of these rays it is needful to bring the organism into a harmonious condition. For this purpose the Wise Ones have indicated the power of sacred invocations. Aum, or phonetically Om, was such a synthesis of sonant strivings. Prayer and inward concentration are excellent attainments which render healthful the state of the spirit. Each one in his own way has contributed a manifestation useful to spiritual concentration, whether he sought the solution in music, in song, or in the dance; there have even been crude methods leading to intoxication and frenzy. There were many deviations and errors, but fundamentally man was striving to create a particularly exalted state of mind, promoting the reception of the higher energies. AUM (1936) - 5:
5. A man cannot spend his life without experiencing, though it be but once, the warmth of the heart. Indeed, this will be a fiery sensation, but when it is encircled with a luminous diadem and rainbow, it is then merged with the higher energies. People should not talk and complain that nothing is accessible to them; on the contrary, throughout earthly life they can already sense the great energies. The earthly body cannot always feel such manifestations, it would burn up. But in a lofty state the spirit can nevertheless experience the rays of Grace. AUM (1936) - 5:
Let people not complain, but live more purely. AUM (1936) - 6:
6. When you ponder deeply, you will perceive Our path. We are ready to help wherever the law permits. We grieve when We see that people, not having reached the line of salvation, as madmen cast themselves into the abyss. How many thoughts are expended in order to reach the simplest and best result. Yet often the madmen dare to assault the Highest while they are still enveloped by darkness. This is similar to the casting of a stone into the waves of the ocean. True, it may create a little splash, but it can hardly affect the mighty current. Thus it is with all attacks against the great energies. The most savage assault is shattered against the rock of the unconquerable spirit. The boasting of the dark forces only indicates their madness. All-powerful Aum will overcome the most insane and violent attack. AUM (1936) - 8:
The ancient wisdom taught that for recalling such sendings it is necessary to press upon the third eye. This counsel was very wise, for by simply pressing the bridge of the nose with the fingers one can cause the center of the third eye to retain the ray of the thought. Likewise, you well know that the state of highest Samadhi is dangerous for the earthly body. The power of the higher energies may not be transmitted through fragile vehicles, yet by overcoming the usual state of disharmony one may render less dangerous the contacts of the higher wings. Again let us recall the various means for bringing oneself into an exalted state. From antiquity people have attempted by special means to shield themselves from danger in contacting the Higher Forces. But the best expedient will be constant thought about the Higher Forces. By such means psychic energy becomes accustomed to the possibility of reaction to the Higher Forces and, in order that it be not shaken, the nerve substance is reinforced accordingly. Of course even one's best friend can cause a shock if he enters unexpectedly. AUM (1936) - 9:
9. Very few people remain unterrified if told what actually surrounds them. Let us enumerate the rays and all the chemical influences, both from the far-off worlds and from Earth itself. Indeed, reflected and refracted rays differ greatly from the basic ones. When, however, man hears that instead of his being surrounded merely by air in the earthly sense he is surrounded by crystals of granulations and even by continuous explosions, then many hearts become terrified. Of course the air is blue and empty, Earth firm and immovable, and the sun plays the part of a lantern! Ask the shopkeeper on the corner - his conception will be not very far from these beliefs. Only a minority of people attempt to think about their surroundings. AUM (1936) - 11:
11. I can rejoice when I see the warriors full of vigor. There are many paths and the persecutors will pursue them in vain. Moreover, each battle with darkness is a worthy action. Each dispersion of darkness is the duty of man. The hero calls forth the dragon with a trumpet call in order to slay it. As long as the serpent is underground, people will have no peace at their hearths. Each extermination of evil will be construction of the future. The hero cannot be disheartened. AUM (1936) - 12:
Earthly thoughts readily settle into the consciousness, but evil thoughts can provoke a shock to the nerves of an unpleasant nature. Thoughts from the Subtle World will produce a certain heart palpitation and are not so easily assimilated; they may even cause a headache as if the brain were being pierced. Fiery thoughts flash like meteors, and when a flight of fiery messengers kindles the surrounding atmosphere there results a roaring sound. The manifestation of fiery thoughts is accompanied by fires, and it even intercepts the current of usual thinking. Fiery thoughts are very transitory and are easily forgotten. But the rarely attainable, luminous transmissions of the higher spheres are like lightning, in both their unexpectedness and their penetration of the heart. Only exceptional people can endure these lightnings. One may enumerate many signs of thought sendings but it is especially important to accept the fact of such transmissions. AUM (1936) - 13:
13. One should realize in the heart that people are not torn away from the higher worlds. Such a resolute consciousness helps one to recognize one of the greatest wonders - into whatever heights of the stratosphere one may ascend, whatever flights one may contemplate, lofty thought soars freely in every realm. Just reflect that a thought from out the Infinite is carried through all the worlds. Aum is the power of Grace. Already in remote antiquity people realized Divine Omniscience as an all-pervading energy. AUM (1936) - 15:
15. Spatial thought is sometimes explained as the pressure and fluctuation of thought from the far-off worlds. Thought, being rotated as it were, in the megaphone of Infinity, is purified, and, returns exalted to the manifested worlds. More than once have people tried to advance their own mechanistic explanations, but all such attempts merely demonstrate a limitation of thinking. Through egoism man wishes that his own thought be returned exalted. But when we know the infinitude of Hierarchy, a far more majestic solution will be appropriate. Let us not demean where it is possible to exalt! AUM (1936) - 16:
16. Thought can move bodies and solid objects. Likewise must spatial thought react. For example one may point to experiments already performed many centuries ago. To the ceiling of the dwelling were attached many threads of different thicknesses and colors, and then, bringing the dwelling into a state of tranquility, thoughts were sent out. The so-called harp of the spirit began to vibrate, and it could then be noted how certain thoughts affected threads of a definite color; then it was possible to observe the reaction of thoughts sent from afar. Of course, during such experiments one should know how to free oneself from one's own involuntary sendings. All may remember how at times slight objects began to vibrate without apparent cause; for skeptics this is merely a draught of air like that in their own heads. The egotism of people makes them reluctant to concede the existence of anything above their own majesty. AUM (1936) - 19:
19. It is essential to understand the meaning of help. Each one wishes to receive help according to his own formula, but not many apprehend true help. Likewise, nowadays when the world is atremble, great numbers of people do not notice the fiery peril. For a special manifestation they want an Archangel as vast as the heavens! Each day something indescribable takes place. Though but a week of the year has passed, consider what has already taken place! Many nations are changing their faces. AUM (1936) - 26:
26. People will come and assert that even the highest Teaching does not satisfy them. They still desire something else. Ask them what personal benefit they desire - you will make no mistake by this inquiry. Their dissatisfactions springs too often from a desire for personal gain. Infinity itself has no lure for such hypocrites. They are interested only in an ardent quest of physical delights. They will not linger long near the Teaching; they will depart as soon as they sense the spiritual, not the physical. It is precisely such people who, failing to find pieces of silver, become the most dreadful traitors. Thus, neither the power of Grace nor Aum will affect or illumine them - the coal black heart remains black and is reduced to ashes. AUM (1936) - 29:
29. No one should scoff at prayer. Even though it be primitive, nevertheless it is an indication of spirituality. It does not become man to revile the worthiest strivings of a brother. Man has no right to sneer at an offering to the Highest. Usually, base people particularly attack the prayers of others. For them, Aum and other prayers are only a source of inadmissible jests. Very often such base consciousness is encountered as the product of uncouth ignorance. AUM (1936) - 35:
35. Prayer is exaltation and ecstasy. Self-seeking prayer is a more modern practice. How can man pray for himself? Does not the Higher Wisdom know what a man needs? Prayer is a conduit to the current of Benefaction. The current flows abundantly, but it is necessary to be united with it. One must find in one's own heart a concordance worthy to meet and welcome the highest and the most sacred treasure. Therefore, each prayer for self is incommensurate. Only when religions become instruments of state were they occupied with customary petitions for a fee. Prayer and payment - how incongruous! For this reason so many people have been repelled by the paid service. The very joy of prayer of exaltation takes flight at the clang of metal. AUM (1936) - 36:
36. You have heard the prayer of the birds - the little brothers know how to welcome the light. They summon their most rapturous expression before the grandeur of light. Plants reach out toward the light. Only people dream about their stomachs when their spirits should be filled with the grandeur of the Highest. Thus they commit a sacrilege similar to suicide. Noblest hymns have been written, but people recite them without heart tremor, like the clatter of broken crockery. AUM (1936) - 38:
38. The antithesis of prayer is profanity. It defiles and disturbs space. It is forbidden to have in the cities factories that produce poisonous gases; yet the consequences of blasphemy and foul speech are far more harmful. People are unwilling to free themselves from the most harmful substance which generates appalling disasters, not to mention the sicknesses caused by disturbances of the atmosphere. More terrifying than any diseases are the destructions of the strata near the planet. How many prayers and good thoughts are required to fill these abysses and ulcers in space! If arid deserts and cyclones are dangerous, the very same danger is courted when humanity ravages the regenerative forces surrounding it. For self-despoiled shells are like decomposing sepulchres. AUM (1936) - 40:
40. Everyone, even in his daily routine reveals the peculiarities of his nature. A few love especially the deep blue of the mountain peaks, manifesting there the best affirmation of the spirit; others need verdure, and call it the color of hope; a third group lives cramped in the confines of cities and feels content. Different also are the prayers of such people. Little do they understand each other. Therefore, it is necessary to cultivate the consciousness so that it be made tolerant and able to contact the diverse facets of existence. AUM (1936) - 46:
46. Is it possible that people do not perceive the whole satanic plot against the Higher World? AUM (1936) - 47:
47. Man prays for forgiveness, yet fails to alter his manner of living. Man bewails his misfortune, but does not abandon a single habit which brought him into his state of sorrow. Just praying for forgiveness has no meaning if it is not accompanied by reformation of life. It is not sorrow but hypocrisy when the Higher Wisdom is burdened by self-pity. Equally meaningless is enforced prayer. As long as people do not comprehend the significance of the link with the Higher World, they only blaspheme by the insincerity of their prayers. One cannot lie before Truth, nor conceal anything in the face of all-pervading Light. Moreover, why conceal that which is sacred and justified by the heart? The bond with the Higher World will be attractive when the heart affirms its own judgment. AUM (1936) - 48:
48. Good and evil are tested by the heart. Thus it is possible to bring to the Highest an unshakable affirmation. One may recognize all relative imperfections, yet be able none the less to affirm unhesitatingly the Good. People try to test criminals by their blood pressure, yet fail to see that a single suspicion in itself may excite the entire organism. It is better to commune with the Higher World, where all the secret scrolls are revealed. AUM (1936) - 53:
53. Various rituals which accompany prayers represent futile efforts to intensify the significance of the prayer. For many ages people trained themselves in affirming the importance of the Higher World. But now again humanity has turned away from acceptance of the basic laws. Instead of rituals, science approaches the right path, but in the vanity of worldly life the calls of science remain solitary manifestations. AUM (1936) - 55:
55. People know that each one sees objects in his own light. Already there are explanations about different eye structures, but they completely fail to add the significant fact that people see through their own aura. Each one has around him his own color through which he sees. Tell physicians this truth and they will ridicule it, because the color of radiations is invisible and is not mentioned in textbooks of ophthalmology. Yet blindness can result from shock. Thus, also deafness and impairment of the other senses are contingent upon the heart. This means that everything emanating from the heart as prayer is highly polychromic. Let us guard against blood red and black prayer. AUM (1936) - 71:
Sleep is not understood by science. The idea of rest is primitive. If each action is preceded by a spiritual act, then such a extraordinary state as that of sleep must be especially noted. For almost half their lives people entrust themselves to an invisible world. It is necessary to purify one's consciousness before entrance into the sacred Gates. Thought about the Higher World, thought about the Guardians, already lights up the drooping consciousness; hence, there may be more desirable meetings, and attacks may be warded off. Only the heart's thought about the Higher World provides an impenetrable armor. AUM (1936) - 72:
72. Let the heart by its beat always remind one about spiritual food. Lose not the custom of prayer, banish not the good thoughts. Often man deprives himself of the right of entrance. The Higher World is not a consuming fire for friends and co-workers. In life people guard themselves against burns, let them likewise be definitely mindful about their future. AUM (1936) - 75:
75. There are people who aver that they never pray, and yet they preserve an exalted state of mind. The causes are many. It may be that they commune with the Higher World while at work without being aware of this fact. Perhaps their consciousness preserves in the depths of the heart flaming invocations, inaudible to man. It may be that from former lives hieroglyphics in strange languages have been carried over in secret memory. Thus, people often begin to repeat an unknown word which has a meaning in an unexpected dialect. Many sacred remembrances are preserved in the consciousness. Many of the worthiest actions are impelled by causes from former lives. One need not bind oneself by affirmations which have causes deriving from deep experiences. AUM (1936) - 77:
77. The ignorant skeptic asks, "Why make assumptions about some sort of higher worlds? I have never heard of anything of that kind." It is fitting to answer, "Certain kinds of animals do not know about the higher worlds, nevertheless people have seen and felt the higher contacts a great number of times and can speak about their reality. If someone has never once felt the approach of the invisible world, it means that one's nerve centers have become atrophied." This is the fitting answer to ignorant skepticism. AUM (1936) - 78:
78. With the utmost reverence, some affirm - "Not That, not That," so as not to admit offensive comparisons. Others altogether forbid pronouncing the word God in order not to belittle the grandeur of the Highest. Thus do people approach Infinity differently. In the depths of their consciousness they feel that it is impossible to express or appraise that which is higher than all possible concepts. A blind man feels the stones of the lower levels, but knows not the height of the tower. Yet man cannot tear himself away from the Ladder of Hierarchy. The traveler will reach the steps of his ascent. AUM (1936) - 84:
84. The Fire or Light of the Higher World is not an entirely unusual manifestation. Far oftener than it is thought do these sparks penetrate the earthly strata. Indeed, they are explained as electrical manifestations. Their substance does not differ essentially from that which it has been agreed to call electricity, but such sendings emanate from the thought energy of the Higher World. Not by accident do such fires and lights flash out; either encouragement or forewarning or confirmation resound in these sendings of Light. People usually complain that these messengers arrive unexpectedly. Amidst one's daily labor there may suddenly be seen a luminous indication. Perhaps it may instill courage and vigor and remind one about the Higher World, in order to fix in the masonry of consciousness still another strong stone. AUM (1936) - 86:
86. Throughout the history of humanity can be traced a recognition of the Higher Spirit, the Holy Spirit, the Comforter, and a great number of such concepts leading to the Higher World. Such testimony of all ages and peoples must compel even the ignorant to reflect. All mankind cannot be mistaken! Under varying conditions people have sensed the same supreme, ineffable Origin. People have regarded the manifestation of the spirit as the philosophers' stone. One can find the most multiform signs of great Reality preserved by peoples. This is not self-interested suggestion, but a discernment of truth. Let people search in ancient Egypt, in Babylon, amid the undiscovered cultures of the Mayans; and everywhere, beyond the subtle symbols, can be found the same exalted concepts. AUM (1936) - 87:
87. Lenience is one of the qualities of the Higher World, therefore each one in turn must show this quality wherever there is a spark of good. Let people not weary of seeking this power of Grace. Thus in eternal vigil one may take upon oneself the service of the Higher World. One must not pride oneself on such distinction; no particular pride is fitting, but a special joy is permitted. AUM (1936) - 89:
89. It is useful to consider communion with the Higher World to be as necessary as pure air. One need not sit in a fetid, poisonous atmosphere. Even the most ignorant people understand that poison is harmful. AUM (1936) - 89:
Likewise it may be observed that through spiritual development people free themselves from the unpleasant odors which are natural to undeveloped organisms. Let us realize that the Higher World can transform even the composition of the blood. Let us not think that such reactions are supernatural, on the contrary, they are most natural. When a man returns from the pure outdoor air he emits a fragrant odor. Equally fragrant is the consciousness overshadowed by Grace. AUM (1936) - 90:
90. Even earthly thought can move solid objects - hence one can imagine the scope of the creative power of thought of the Higher World. People say that the conflict of thoughts results in truth, and thus people themselves unsuspectingly affirm a great truth. Truly, the creative power of thought energy is that secret about which sages deliberate. Precisely, not one thought, but the intersection of thought currents forms a spiral of conception. One may adduce many scientific experiments, but first of all it is necessary to establish the physical force of thought. If light objects can be moved under the force of thought, then this can be imagined as a progression in infinity. Not a spiritual nor an ethical calculation, but a physical one can present a concept of the higher magnitude. People should understand that their energy can produce enormous results. The potential of thought has been entrusted to each one and can be utilized scientifically, rationally, or wastefully to the harm of all that exists. Thus, prayer can be a great scientific experiment and proof. AUM (1936) - 92:
In view of the fact that a potential of basic energy has been given to each man, it is difficult to conceive how contrarily people have dealt with his great gift. The very imagination can hardly encompass such a chasm. People regard that which is unpleasant to them as difficult and that which causes them no trouble as easy; out of such conventionality open up yawning abysses. People are not accustomed to keeping the Higher World in their consciousness, yet it is not difficult to replace the feeling of emptiness with infinite life. How much more beautiful is realization of the Higher World than the casting of oneself into stony fetters! AUM (1936) - 95:
People also fail to understand which energy serves as the deciding factor. In all the cosmic amplitudes the basic factor is thought; it can alter karma, it can determine dates, it opens gates, and it can close them. It grows wing-rays from the shoulders. It can lead one close to the Higher World or precipitate one into the abyss. The manifestation of law rests on thought. The great wisdom of thought is a shield and a guard against chaos. Thought actually rules over the fury of chaos. AUM (1936) - 97:
97. Not only is it difficult to assimilate the law of karma, it is still more difficult to perceive the elementary law of incarnation. Yet the scriptures of the most ancient times often spoke of such a change of life. Often have the dwellers of the Subtle World communicated to earthly people their tidings. Frequently people remember about their former lives. For whole ages reincarnations have been acknowledged, but later they were again forgotten and it was even forbidden to think about them. It is difficult to comprehend the reason for such a struggle against the evidence. Sometimes it would have seemed that the wise ones wished to turn their attention only to the future, but such wisdom would be one-sided. AUM (1936) - 97:
People should aspire to unlimited knowledge. One should not command a man not to know. A man should not be deprived of his right to self-perfectment. Let us be known and remembered that the Teacher of life draws a line between past and future. AUM (1936) - 98:
98. Much is needed to convince people that they should observe the principal moments as they occur in their lives. People are so unable to discriminate between the significant and the negligible. Often the most knotty way-signs of existence do not attract the attention. The school should be an aid to such enlightenment. AUM (1936) - 99:
99. It is especially difficult for people to discern what is most important in themselves. If a physician locates a malignant internal tumor, he hastens to cut through the external layers so as to forestall the danger, but the coward will want to spare his skin and will perish from the continued growth of the tumor. If it is necessary to choose, let the most essential be preserved. Similarly, in turning to the Higher World, time must be found for reflecting on the most important. AUM (1936) - 102:
102. People become pious as they near the crossing into the Subtle World. They fail to discern that such a hurried bribery borders upon blasphemy. Thus there results, not a realization of the Higher World, but a hurried payment for the best place, whereas approach to the Higher World should begin in the first days of earthly life. AUM (1936) - 103:
103. People, even those who know about the Subtle World, deem it possible to delay the approach to it through perfecting their thinking. They are wrong, it is precisely here that the direction of thought must be established. It can be developed once a definite impulse has been given. The test of thinking must be affirmed by earthly thinking. It is deplorable to enter the Subtle World in a confused and distracted state. When the consciousness is clear it leads upward just as gas lifts a balloon. No one and nothing can detain in the lower strata a steadfast consciousness which strives toward Good; therefore let us not defer affirmation of thinking. There is no more direct communion with the Higher World than by this path. AUM (1936) - 108:
108. Someone may say that already he has often heard such calls to the higher worlds. So much the worse for him to remain deaf afterwards, for such deafness is impermissible. Nevertheless many regard such calls as out of place in business life; thus, people are far from the true understanding of Be-ness, notwithstanding the millions of years of the planet's existence. The more resonantly let us send forth our call to the Higher World. AUM (1936) - 110:
The Guru is in no need of reverence, but trust in the Teacher will be the sole vital bond with the Higher World. Realizing the value of trust here on Earth, one may apply the same measure of trust through all Hierarchy. It is right that reverence for the Guru be the firm foundation of an entire people. Destruction of respect for the Guru will also be the cessation of achievements. AUM (1936) - 111:
111. The Higher World has been in the foundation of all human,. state, and social structures. Even if people are unaware of the primary origin of their social organizations, yet in transitory conditions may be seen traces of the living connection with the Higher World. One should not diminish the antiquity of the planet and of life upon it; it would be more correct to increase this figure. But let us not forget that continents have shifted their positions many times, and even at present one can still see near the poles a great many opportunities for discovery. Therefore, let us be cautious in limiting the earthly problem. Antecedent to savages we shall see traces of wise peoples who have vanished. According to surviving records of laws it is possible to affirm that the impulse toward comprehension of the Higher World has been manifested from time immemorial. AUM (1936) - 112:
112. It is rightly understood that so-called sacred animals were not deities, but were a natural consequence arising from local conditions. Even now people often speak about some sacred obligation meaning thereby, not a religious rite, but a useful moral action. The conditions of antiquity often required a special attention to certain animals, or trees and plants. Sacredness signified inviolability. Thus was preserved something rare and necessary. The very same protection contemporary people call "preserves." Thus, one should refer very carefully to concepts that are not clear. So much has been added to the province of religion that, because of its antiquity, superficial observers are completely unable to distinguish the fundamental from the stratifications around it. The temple even now is a gathering place where, along with ceremony, barter and sale take place, and local matters are discussed. The same piling up of confusion is still taking place. Therefore let us not be excessively harsh toward the term sacred animals and other long-forgotten archaic symbols. AUM (1936) - 115:
115. One of the reasons why Samadhi occurs so rarely is because people do not know how to deal with such an exalted state. They endeavor to interrupt the beginning of each unusual condition. Furthermore, people will not leave in peace one who is falling into Samadhi, and by their crudeness induce a dangerous shock. Yet in the most ordinary life a careful attitude of one to another is required. A man who has received a shock should be left in quiet. But rarely do people observe even such an elementary caution. AUM (1936) - 118:
Affirmation of life is affirmation of Light. The human spirit is immortal, but such a simple truth is not close to people; for they care more about the body than about the spirit. AUM (1936) - 119:
119. Life obliges man to ascend, whereas death is a descent. People, in principle, prefer to understand death as destruction. Existence itself affirms eternal renewal. Each man dies for yesterday and is regenerated for tomorrow. Each day a renewal of all three principles takes place. Each day and hour man draws nearer to or recedes from the Higher World. AUM (1936) - 125:
125. World events often occur, not because of actions themselves, but under the signs of the approach of the actions. People create a great deal under the sign of joy when as yet there is no apparent cause; and under the sign of terror or war when war has not yet broken out. Much is accomplished merely under the signs, therefore such reflexes acquire a most important significance for the alteration of life. Many examples of this can be cited. What is the need of war itself with all its disasters, if a single mirage can intensify energy? Much is actually constructed under the impetus of a mirage. Maya can sometimes be a most powerful impellent. AUM (1936) - 128:
128. Why is treachery toward one's Guru such a revolting crime? During the first three years one may affirm one's consciousness, but after that the selection of the Guru becomes final. Such a law has deep significance. The guru is the bridge to cognition of the Higher World. Such an earthly step easily establishes a relationship with the Higher World, therefore it is inadmissible to choose the Guru and then betray him; this would mean severing the bond with the Higher World forever. One can fall under the darkest influence when the saving thread has been broken. Such people are still able to move, eat, sleep, and slander, but the leprous infection may already have taken root. Likewise, traitors can still vegetate, but human dignity has been lost. Thus one can observe the wise laws which lay the foundation for living steps to the Higher World. AUM (1936) - 133:
Even upon Earth an enormous variety of degrees of spirituality can be perceived. One can see how people sometimes almost contact the Subtle World, since the consciousness in certain strata of the Subtle World does not transcend the earthly consciousness. Thus, the worlds are not only in contact but even overlap one another. The law of consecutiveness is firmly expressed in all nature. Even cataclysms, which seemingly are beyond the bounds of the spheres, primarily respond to some rhythm outside Earth. AUM (1936) - 135:
Question people of different beliefs as to the firmness of their conception of the Higher World. You will receive a multitude of the most evasive replies. Many will refuse to answer at all, screening themselves by a hypocritical reluctance to talk about such a subject. Others will repeat memorized formulae which do not live in their hearts. A third group will affirm that the world was created two thousand years BC. Thus, instead of spiritualized responses full of love and solemnity, you may receive heaps of dry leaves. AUM (1936) - 135:
People call indifference and stolidity "equilibrium," but nature itself whispers that equilibrium is tension. Consider tension to be the approach to the path of discoveries. AUM (1936) - 137:
137. The inhabitance of heavenly bodies remains under doubt to this day. Even the best astronomers hesitate to express an opinion about this question. The reason lies chiefly in the conceit of man. He does not wish to admit incarnation in any conditions other than earthly. Fear before Infinity is also a hindrance. Surely, not many dare to reflect about such a remote giant as Antares, which, in the ocean of the Milky Way, presupposes beyond itself infinite Space. Meanwhile, people should think of distant worlds as being inhabited. AUM (1936) - 137:
People cannot approach them in the earthly state, yet in the subtle body the best spirits have already approached such planets and brought back remembrances about their surface structure, coloration and inhabitants. Such experiences are rare, still they occur. They can reinforce the consciousness about infinite reality. In addition to the three invisible worlds it is necessary to recognize inhabited worlds. It is necessary to understand these oceans of thought which generate the music of the spheres. Thus let us diligently direct our thought to the distant friends and co-workers and Protectors. The thought that distant worlds are populated is not a supernatural fantasy. Man will firmly tread the earthly path when knowing about the surrounding magnitude. AUM (1936) - 139:
139. In the world treasury are many covenants and legends which affirm the Higher World. People cannot justify themselves by pleading a lack of indications guiding them to knowledge. It is usual to hear complaints of the lack of knowledge as to the path to the Higher World. Such laments are hypocritical! These disgruntled ones will not take the trouble to seek out the Source. One may notice to what an extent aspiring people, even under the most unfavorable conditions, find strength to discover the Light. We watch over such light-bearers who overcome the most incredible difficulties. AUM (1936) - 142:
142. Madmen, they know not what they possess! People usually censure profligacy, yet is not thought being dissipated? Is not the great gift, attained with such difficulty, being reduced to nought? Thought, as the great gift of the Teacher, perishes in ignorant actions. Thus, men are ready to betray even their own planet, provided they do not have to think. AUM (1936) - 143:
143. Now let us turn to the second sign of the Triune name, to the Primary Cause - Light. People have so confused the concept of Light with lightning that they cannot imagine Light as energy. Let us not look into that Infinity where thought and Light and all that exists merge into unity, but according to the earthly understanding let us apprehend Light as a salutary energy, without which life is impossible. Light is the most pervasive messenger of salvation. One can distinctly comprehend a difference between utilitarian fire and cosmic Light. Not fire, but radiance surrounds each living being. The benevolent thinker is surrounded by a rainbow, and through his light brings healing. So many times We have foretold the future of these radiations. We have said that with such a criterion the very structure of life will be transformed. One may rightly call Light the principle which leads to regeneration. Thought and Light are so closely linked that thought may be called luminiferous. AUM (1936) - 144:
144. Utter darkness! - thus exclaims a man who falls into despair. The light has gone out - says the man who loses hope. Absolutely everything which refers to the luminous future is connected with Light. But people do not know how to rejoice at Light as energy. In the application of light treatments without using the opportunity to explain the significance of Light the physician and scholar are equally guilty. The ray of light acts on everything - muscles, bones and nerves. The brain lives by means of light; the vital substance of the brain is in need of rays of light. One can enumerate all the physiological conditions, and they will prove the Teaching of Light. AUM (1936) - 145:
145. Fear and terror form a peculiar magnet. One may surmise what is attracted by such a dark magnet! People observe that fear darkens the sight. Indeed, darkness advances upon one possessed by terror. AUM (1936) - 147:
147. In the purest place, the purest snow is saturated with earthly and cosmic dust; thus is space filled, even when crudely examined. Add a multitude of currents and rays, and you obtain an image of reality; thus are incarnate beings surrounded. Thoughts flow incessantly from the Subtle World; sometimes a man turns around and cries out at the impact of thought, but he still does not think of it as something coming from without. Man sees sparks and even fiery flashes, but he attributes them only to himself. It is impossible to teach men to treat their surroundings with respect. To such an extent do people fail to understand equilibrium that they either fall into sanctimoniousness or swell with conceit. For this reason the bridge to the distant worlds is difficult for people. AUM (1936) - 153:
153. Each man bears a secret within himself. Rarely does the curtain of the past roll back - only when subtle energy abounds during one's earthly life. Only by transcending the boundary of Earth is man enlightened in the realization of a portion of his secret. Remarkable is the process when subtle energy reveals the Chalice of accumulations; the memory is suddenly illumined, and the past stands out in all justice. Amazing is the extent of man's transformation at the moment when he leaves the earthly sphere. People call this death, but it is really birth; therefore, how pitiful it is when the subtle body sojourns long in sleep. Especially noteworthy is the transition wherein consciousness is preserved. Then it can be clearly imagined how the earthly tatters fall off and the imperishable accumulation emerges, revealing itself to be a true treasure. It can be understood why this most subtle treasure cannot be revealed amid crude conditions. AUM (1936) - 154:
154. People can refine earthly conditions. The way lies not through riches nor power, but through the tremor of solemnity that is within reach of those chosen sensitive ones. Each such higher tremor is in itself a victory over the flesh. AUM (1936) - 165:
165. It has been correctly observed that great Influences come by special paths. Often people will be outwardly rebellious, and yet will accept what is sent. It is important to Us that that which has occurred be useful. One should not insist that that which takes place be judged according to present day standard - what is important is the result. We must be tolerant and pay no attention to lack of knowledge and to crudity. Therefore, one should pay attention to the essential nature of that which occurs. AUM (1936) - 166:
166. I consider it possible to direct children from their earliest years to a realization of the Higher World. This is not compulsion, for it will help children to retain easily in mind much that otherwise might be quickly forgotten. Besides, such a manifestation will awaken incomparably beautiful forms. People strive for beauty and solemnity, on such basis it is possible to tell about the supernal Magnitude. One should not tear away countries from their best accumulations - each nation has its own expression. AUM (1936) - 172:
172. People often speak about doubles; it is as if they see their own selves. There are many explanations for such a manifestation. People usually forget the most natural one - actually the projection of the astral body. The subtle body is projected more often than is thought. It can acquire density, but is not usually seen by everyone; a degree of clairvoyance is required to see the subtle body. Furthermore, man can as easily see himself during a state of drowsiness as in wakefulness. Few pay any attention to the transitional state of drowsiness; yet precisely during this condition noteworthy manifestations occur. AUM (1936) - 173:
173. People wish to render everything commonplace and insignificant, but when they see something that does not fit into their framework, confusion results instead of attention. The manifestation of such an unusual scale of events will actually be considered as mere chance. Thus are precious weavings senselessly torn asunder. The obviousness of events is often striking, yet words are found to violate even evidence. People know how to break up stone blocks and remain with a rubbish heap. AUM (1936) - 176:
It is Our wish to remind people that consciousness exists at a far greater depth than people suppose. AUM (1936) - 184:
184. The experienced physician, extending medical aid, says to the patient, "Forget about your illness!" He knows that people do not usually know how to suggest to themselves recovery. Therefore it is better not to let them tire themselves with doubt as to their health. People could help their recovery by directing their forces toward healing, but they prefer to weaken themselves by not allowing nature to exercise its good action. AUM (1936) - 187:
187. A man striving toward the Higher World will commit no bad deeds. The name alone - the Higher World, already indicates that everything connected with it is lofty. People may call such striving by different names, but its essence is one, and its activity is always useful to humanity. I do not speak of outer activity, but of the heart's fire which adorns each task with a radiant quality. AUM (1936) - 195:
195. While only one or two persons is talking many difficulties do not arise; but a congregation of any size is already full of difficulties. Indeed, by a single thought a man can violate the unity of any gathering. There have been attempts to unify the consciousnesses of people by various incenses and by the burning of resinous substances, but even such measures could not bring the gatherings into an exalted frame of mind. Thus, it is impossible by any sort of compulsion to attain the construction of the Temple of the Heart. Different ages and beliefs have not induced people to rally together for one exalted transport. AUM (1936) - 195:
But one can picture a group of people assembling without compulsion; they can gradually conceive thought that leads to the Higher World. One may rejoice when people gather together in the name of the Good and resolve to bear this salutary Good on all paths. AUM (1936) - 196:
196. Kurukshetra is here on Earth. Armageddon is represented as an earthly field. The ancient holy wars of Babylon also have earthly designations. The most spiritual on Earth has been named. Thus, let us realize the indivisibility of the worlds. When people will construct life upon the grandeur of indivisibility, they will transform the whole of Existence. AUM (1936) - 199:
199. It has been said, "Many mothers, fathers, wives, sisters and brothers, will be given," yet even such a clear indication does not compel people to reflect as to where this will take place. They do not wish to meditate about earthly lives! The wisest covenants do not reach ears that are closed. AUM (1936) - 202:
Those who take upon themselves the burden of Earth are like the symbol of the giant, Atlas. Such pillars of the world are very few in number; people should cherish them as lightning rods, but instead, at best, people chuckle over what seems to them hysteria and do not wish to know more about the basis of the manifestation. AUM (1936) - 204:
204. Whoever can hear the music of the spheres can also hear the wailings of space. Do not regard such wailings as abstract symbols, they are borne from both the Subtle World and Earth. Humanity may be asleep, but its heart can wail and moan. Many hearts are asleep in daily life, but when the mind does not interfere and consciousness awakens, the heart stands before reality. Not without reason was it said that people sleep by day but are vigilant by night. AUM (1936) - 209:
Indeed, through deep study far more applicable names will be found. Even for the loftiest concepts it is possible to find comparisons in physical usage. People do not tightly cover an ailing tooth nor an open wound. They understand the need of admitting air in order not to deprive the affected part of a useful substance; likewise, the spiritual perception must not be deprived of communion with the Higher World. Just as bodily hygiene is indispensable for earthly life, so also is prophylaxis of the spirit needed. Do not be surprised that We apply medical terminology to the spirit; through this the physician may feel that his sphere is close to the Higher World. Let each one find the One Path in his own way, even through it be the way of mechanical terms. AUM (1936) - 211:
211. It is necessary for people to free themselves from any arrogance in relation to all that is unknown to them. Thus, one can observe continually that the ignorant ones express themselves offensively about everything inaccessible to them. It is indispensable that the foremost scholars make themselves worthy examples of broadmindedness. Evolution is completely excluded where people do not recognize the possibilities of infinite cognition. I repeat, the success of perfection begins with self-perfection. AUM (1936) - 212:
212. It is necessary to endeavor to find the simplest causes of manifestations. People notice that clairaudience is better at dawn. The reason advanced for this is far from the truth. They suppose that after the night the organism is rested; they think that the currents just before dawn lend assistance, but they overlook the simplest and most natural solution. Actually, the most obvious cause lies in the fact that during sleep man has contacted the Subtle World, and therein has enhanced his subtle qualities. AUM (1936) - 214:
214. There are people who refuse to understand what arrogance is. Let us help them understand by saying, "Do not belittle, and rid yourselves of the disgusting worm of disparagement." He who belittles is almost the equal of a traitor. In the presence of such vipers there can be no talk of communion with the Higher World. To reduce something to worthlessness is an unworthy transformation! He who dwells on the negligible will find himself on the path to nothingness. The higher communion is impossible with thoughts about the insignificant. It is possible to converse in the simplest expressions, but their meaning need not be insignificant. Whoever is preoccupied with representing his neighbor as a nonentity is measuring by his own insignificant standard. AUM (1936) - 215:
215. One may meet people so hostile as to suspect something unfitting in the word Aum . They will ask "Why have other beautiful symbols been forgotten? What is the purpose of not mentioning other exalted concepts?" AUM (1936) - 216:
216. There are people who can detect radio waves without an apparatus. Taken alone, such a faculty represents no special achievement, but it furnishes a useful comparison with transmission of thought; the basic energy is identical. If the far cruder transmission of radio waves can be received, the next step is entirely possible. People are continually receiving thoughts from space and translating them into their own language; yet even such a simple truth needs to be repeated. AUM (1936) - 216:
It is incomprehensible why people are so opposed to the simplest consideration - that of thought as energy. As if such a truth could demolish people's hearths! True, the energy can shake out some of the dust, but the house will be the purer for it. AUM (1936) - 219:
219. Lethargy is a peculiar, undefined state between sleep and death. The heart almost stops, the body is motionless, and an unearthly expression of the face is maintained. Yet the man is not only alive but returns to wakefulness for a reason of his own, which no one understands. The falling of one into lethargy is unexpected, and the circumstances of such a transitory state can never be known to those around him., In Our language this is a protracted extrusion of the subtle body. Such a state is not a sickness, and should be looked upon as an unnatural tension of the organism in relation to the Subtle World. It may be the result of overfatigue, fright, shock by grief, or unexpected joy. Especially noteworthy is the instant of awakening. Usually those present create great harm by their untimely exclamations and questions. Each question of this kind is already a suggestion. One should take the greatest care not to dissipate the retained impressions. Most often, people emerging from lethargy begin to assure us that they remember nothing. Rather, such remembrances have been stricken from their consciousness by some inopportune questions or noise. In such a manner an opportunity of acquaintanceship with the Subtle World is lost. During the awakening, the aroma of attar of roses is very useful. AUM (1936) - 226:
But a bold world needs to be found in order to affirm the higher bond of the worlds as a guaranty of the health of people. There will be no health so long as people do not know why they bear the earthly burden. It is impossible to satisfy the consciousness within the sphere of one tiny planet. Terror will tear the heart that is deprived of the beautiful concept of unity of the worlds. AUM (1936) - 227:
227. Let people value every knowledge! AUM (1936) - 229:
229. Let people evince a desire not to vegetate but to become better. They forget the beautiful law of improvement. The world evolution is often understood as imposed obligation, but the joy of improvement comes not from a thing imposed, it is indissoluble from the seed of the spirit. Only with this understanding is it possible to cross over all the chasms of darkness. AUM (1936) - 230:
One may recall occasions when people were observed to express wonder as to why someone failed, as it were, to know the immediate future. One should understand the complexity of the laws of karma and of cognition in the subtle body. AUM (1936) - 231:
Language is the chronicle of a people; the dictionary is the history of culture. AUM (1936) - 232:
232. The soul of a people is an open book. One should know how strongly it is reflected in each manifestation. Therefore, the study of a people is a science. Whoever wishes to peer into the future must know what gates can be opened. Goodness and confidence can be based upon knowledge of a people as a whole. It is possible to discern wherein lies the treasure and where the trash. AUM (1936) - 234:
234. You undoubtedly will encounter this objection. "Why are the higher worlds and science spoken of on the same page?" Those who speak thus, fail to understand the Higher World and belittle science. People of such limited intelligence are very widely scattered, and because of their heartlessness are extremely malicious. They occupy various public posts and therefore are able to whisper in many places. To contradict them would be useless. Every man of heart will rejoice at each proper understanding of the Higher World. Each wise man esteems a word in the defense of science. AUM (1936) - 235:
235. It is especially incomprehensible to see how people often fall from reverence into disparagement. They try to represent the Inexpressible; a false countenance results, which only debases the lofty concept. Many such false representations have been scattered throughout the ages. People repeat about the invisible, and immediately proceed to imprison Light in petrified forms. AUM (1936) - 236:
236. The Higher World is incorruptible, but instead of self-purification through thought and labor, people still try to bribe the Higher Grace. In such ignorance is expressed a complete unwillingness to reflect upon the essential nature of the worlds. The history of prayer shows that at first hymns were chanted, then prayers were spoken for all beings, and only later did man dare to importune with demands for himself. Sufficient evidences have been given as to how worthless for evolution is everything engendered by selfishness. One cannot purchase favor and justice. Is it not shameful that such words must be repeated? AUM (1936) - 239:
239. Everything in the world is unrepeatable. Hence it is possible to realize how much of the unusual there is. Without such understanding people will not discover their own earthly position. It is impossible to think about evolution if the impelling causes and the unattainable goal are unknown. Earthly existence has no meaning without understanding of cause and effect. Yet if people would even partially realize the unusualness of their surroundings, they could more easily focus their thoughts upon the Higher World. It is impossible to persuade people to turn without a transitional step to so different a sphere as the Higher World. But if the eye gradually learns to distinguish the multiformity of its surroundings, it will more easily become accustomed to the discernment of subtle manifestations. Verily, everything must be cultivated. AUM (1936) - 240:
240. It may be asked why people do not, in the material world, remember their subtle sojourns. One of the reasons why it is impossible to recall everything of the Subtle World is the impossibility of its being assimilated by our physical envelope. Indeed, the spirit could not undertake physical evolution if it could preserve within itself a recollection of the expanses of the Subtle World. Of course, it is sometimes possible to catch from the Subtle World a glimpse of the fiery grandeur which the world of flesh can realize only in the rarest cases. Only at times can even the best spirits recall their earthly existence, and extremely rarely do they remember their conditions in the Subtle World. Sometimes the projection of the subtle body brings back a certain realization of life in the Subtle World. But to remember subtle existences is very difficult and it is incompatible with earthly conditions. AUM (1936) - 243:
Equally simple is the consideration of the saturated conditions of space. Much has been written about this, nevertheless to the majority of people such information remains incomprehensible. AUM (1936) - 246:
One day the teacher said, "I am going into the mountains; in the meantime, strengthen yourselves in the assimilation of the Teaching." The teacher departed. But within a short time, unexpectedly, the disciples were visited by a new teacher with whom they were extremely delighted. Finally one disciple, hoping to flatter the new teacher, exclaimed, "How much more excellent and intelligible is your Teaching than the former one!" Then the new teacher removed his turban, threw open his garment, altered his facial expression, and the disciples recognized their former teacher. They became greatly abashed and whispered, "Why did you change your appearance?" He said to them, "You wished to have a new teacher and a superior Teaching, so I helped you in this." Thus one can discover in ancient tales qualities of people common to all ages. AUM (1936) - 247:
247. One should not strive for the new merely by denying the basic. Cognition is Our advice and command. Cognition has nothing in common with treachery and blasphemy. Where foul speech makes its nest, do not look for true cognition. No one wishing to preserve a very delicate flower places it in a wallet. The subtle requires the subtlest handling. Not only during high holiday festivals but also in everyday life one should beware of rending one's garment. On holidays people care for their clothing, but during routine occupations they are not concerned about it. How many of the subtlest garments go to ruin! AUM (1936) - 249:
249. You yourselves see how many people fail to understand the meaning of simple words. At such a level it is necessary to excuse their confused minds and to repeat the words as to a deaf person. Many times, in speaking with the deaf, one is uncertain whether or not many of the words reached their consciousness. It is very difficult to take into consideration all deficiencies of hearing, sight, and the other senses. But go forward, knowing that though few listeners hear, and few see, yet space sees and hears. Thus proceed. AUM (1936) - 255:
255. In many countries, when people wish to express a steadfast affirmation, they solemnly pronounce the word Amen . The origin of many words can be traced to ancient sources. When we examine the meaning of the word Amen in Greek, Hebrew, Egyptian, and Sumerian, through many steps we arrive at the same affirmation of the triune symbol. AUM (1936) - 256:
256. There are people who specifically hate confirmations and proofs. Such people are really and truly ignorant. It may be asked justly, "Did they ever have a consciousness, or do they spring from the animal state?" AUM (1936) - 257:
257. In the Subtle World it is possible to remain in the lower strata for interims centuries long. One should not be astonished at the resourcefulness of certain people; in their insanity they can contrive much that is impossible for a healthy man. Madness of a special kind is to be found in the Subtle World. Unfailingly the law insists upon the date of incarnation, but the madness of the consciousness may be such that in larger measure only evil can be born. Just as cowardly soldiers cut off their fingers in order to avoid the battle, so do the madmen who dwell in the Subtle World contrive to avoid a summons to the banner of labor. It is impossible to evade the law entirely, but it is possible to conceal oneself temporarily in darkness. AUM (1936) - 259:
259. You know what a great part psychic energy plays in the subtlest manifestations. It is difficult for people to realize that each manifestation of thought leaves a trace which is physically perceptible. Is it not wonderful to follow the outflow of thought in each line of a manuscript? It is not less remarkable to note how one psychic energy evokes the display of another, stratified upon an object. In such a manner one can understand to what a degree the atmosphere, saturated by precipitations of psychic energy, is manifested in the aspect of perceptible crystals. The time will come when the ponderability of thought will be revealed. AUM (1936) - 261:
261. You have observed that the psychic energy stratified upon an object can be eradicated neither by distance nor by other conditions. This but imposes the greater responsibility on man as the bearer of such power. This was told long ago, but the occult expressions have not enabled people to realize the significance of the force of psychic energy. What right has man to defile the surrounding space with his impure thoughts! AUM (1936) - 264:
264. In the study of the history of faiths it is possible to observe how humanity has repeatedly grasped subtle conceptions only to forget and later cast aside that which had been cognized. One may see how in ancient times people grasped the law of reincarnation only to reject it again in a spasm of rage. The reason for this ecclesiastic denial is understandable - a caste was protecting its prerogatives, for the law of Existence threatened to equalize the rights of people. AUM (1936) - 268:
268. The multiformity of psychic energy is evidence of its power; it cannot remain inert. As true Fire it vibrates and acts incessantly. People may think that their energy is quietly asleep, but in its essential nature it cannot remain inactive owing to its bond with the higher energy. AUM (1936) - 271:
It is especially significant to observe such people from childhood. They differ distinctly from those around them, and they seem to know their destiny. Sometimes this knowledge is revealed by unexpected words. Sometimes the very actions of a child show how eagerly his spirit is seeking some definite goal, but usually such strivings are misunderstood. This sacred peculiarity of one summoned to ascent is much ridiculed. But in the future epoch it is the ones excelling in perceptivity who will be particularly esteemed. AUM (1936) - 274:
274. If a man says, "I have done all within my power," do not believe him. He is excusing himself, while at the same time setting limitations. When a man imagines that all has been exhausted, precisely then he loses the key to the saving gateway. Often through ignorance or indolence people renounce the best solutions. How often have We spoken about the inexhaustibility of heart energy, but man himself can bury it and deprive himself of the best possibility. By its very nature a statement that all forces have been exhausted is conceited. Is it not self-pity that suggests giving up and washing one's hands of a situation? Often man pities himself and closes the access to Higher Forces. AUM (1936) - 274:
When people will realize the correlation of energies, they will discover the stronghold of their own invincibility. AUM (1936) - 275:
275. It is right that you turn your attention to the blows repelled by the aura. Only a few realize such mental assaults. People usually attribute such manifestations to accidental physical causes, but the developed consciousness, even during sleep, will determine the true cause. The consciousness is a faithful shield. The aura and the consciousness form a protective armor. AUM (1936) - 276:
276. People ordinarily avoid the word unity; they are afraid of it. At the same time they talk much about sympathy, but they forget that these concepts are identical - one without the other is unthinkable. Likewise with other concepts; people try to accept the one carrying the least responsibility. Sympathy may be limited to words, but unity necessitates action. Each action is in itself frightening to cowards. They do not wish to understand that each thought of sympathy is a powerful action, if the thought is suitably expressed. Often sympathy is limited to empty sounds. In such a case neither creative thought nor action takes place. A lack of thought kills sympathy, and inaction dissolves unity. Man fears responsibility, and with this he falls into heartlessness. AUM (1936) - 278:
278. It is often asked, "Do animals retain their appearance in the Subtle World?" Rarely, because the absence of consciousness renders them formless; sometimes there are foggy outlines, like impulses of energy, but most often they are imperceptible. In fact, the manifestation of animals pertains to the lower strata of the Subtle World. Such obscurities can terrify one by their confused appearance. I consider that the subtle body of man should not remain in these strata, but in their consciousness people frequently resemble animals. AUM (1936) - 281:
People wish to conquer and appropriate everything, yet for them the power of thought is idle dreaming! Thus are true treasures dissipated. AUM (1936) - 283:
283. Evil should be opposed, as a manifestation of chaos. Entire countries protect themselves against the ocean, which would otherwise inundate them forever. The unified labors of the whole nation construct imposing ramparts of protection. So, too, chaos can engulf the entire wealth of a people. It should be understood that the waves of chaos are penetrating the consciousness of mankind. Evolution is the antipode of chaos. Let us not be deaf to the rumblings of chaos! AUM (1936) - 284:
284. With difficulty do people dare to pronounce the simplest law: "Blessed are the obstacles, by them we grow." Tests are admitted easily enough, as long as they have not begun. No one is willing to quicken his progress through obstacles. AUM (1936) - 284:
Yet it is still more intolerable to humanity to hear of the usefulness of suffering. The reason is not fear of pain or discomfort, but that people fail to cognize a life transcending earthly existence. They are ready to suffer the discomfort of any night-lodging for the sake of tomorrow's festival, but they are unwilling to co-measure earthly life with Infinity. AUM (1936) - 285:
285. Where can there be thought of Infinity, if man limits himself to an earthly existence? No one helps the child to look joyfully into the future; that is why labor has been conceived as a curse. True, the life span of people has been extended, but what significance has such extension if men persist in ignoring the grandeur of Infinity! AUM (1936) - 287:
287. Psychology is the science of mind. The study of thought cannot be confined to one people or to a single stratum of a people. The comparison of consciousness of different nations will yield surprising deductions. One can observe how independent of external civilization is the potential of thought. Likewise one may convince oneself that wealth will not go hand in hand with thought. Apparently the most onerous conditions contribute to a deepening of thought. Lack of means favors refinement of consciousness. AUM (1936) - 289:
289. There have been the strangest attempts to study the transmissions of thought at a distance. People have connected two persons at a distance by tying their wrists with a thread of waxed silk. They paid special attention to the purity of the silk and the particular quality of the wax. They gave much thought to how best to insulate the thread from the ground. But they were far from remembering that psychic energy needs neither thread nor wax. People deem that the mechanical appliance actually effects the success, but he who first proposed this method regarded the thread simply as a symbol on which to concentrate attention. AUM (1936) - 290:
290. Since transmission of thought at a distance exists, then the interception of such thoughts in space must also be possible. Indeed, one should carefully remember this circumstance. Besides the intrusion of extraneous thoughts, in both the earthly and Subtle Worlds, special circumstances are possible, which contribute to the interception of thoughts. Uniformity of auras can facilitate the admission of thoughts; when people have lived long together or have corresponded, they can be involved in a current. If such people become dangerous, it is necessary to break the bond of the auras. Such an action must not be instantaneous, otherwise it will react upon the health. Each such process must take place naturally. AUM (1936) - 293:
293. If the precipitates of space upon cities were to be investigated, something similar to imperil would be found among the poisonous substances. Carefully observing this poison, one comes to the conviction that it is imperil exhaled by the breath of evil. Undoubtedly, breathing permeated with evil is a carrier of injurious effects. If poison can be deposited in the organism, due to irritation, if the saliva can be made poisonous, then the breath can also be made a poison-carrier. It is necessary to judge how much evil is being exhaled and how multiform are the aspects of evil compressed into the new combinations of poisons present in enormous crowds of people. This is increased by the varied effluvia of decomposing foods and all manner of refuse which litter the streets even in metropolises. It is time to look after the cleanliness of backyards. Cleanliness is necessary out of doors and in the human breathing. The imperil exhaled by irritated people is identical with filth, or shameful refuse. It is imperative to impress people's consciousness with the fact that each bit of filth infects those around. The filth of moral dissolution is worse than any excretions. AUM (1936) - 294:
294. Nothing can vindicate the self-generation of poison, it is the equivalent of murder and suicide. Even the most undeveloped people sense the approach of such a poison-bearer. Distress, anxiety and fear enter with him. Many physical diseases break out as a result of the infiltration of imperil - just as if a firebrand had worked its way in. AUM (1936) - 295:
295. The speed of thought transmission at a distance is incredible. But conditions exist which retard even this lightning-speed energy, namely an atmosphere poisoned by imperil. Observations upon thought can yield remarkable deductions pertaining to both the physical and the psychic. One can see how evil thought engenders imperil, a physical substance; the same substance is also involved in psychic transmission, and can even retard the speedy reception of the sending. Thus, imperil can progressively complicate the effects of thoughts. Pay attention to the fact that imperil is born of egoism, but that it acts beyond self upon broad masses. This means that egoism is criminal not only as regards the egoist himself but also in relation to people at large. AUM (1936) - 301:
Books should be written on the different domains of labor. Therein servile, circumscribed toil should be compared with unbounded creative labor. It is necessary to demonstrate in a strictly scientific manner the possibilities which can be reached through a regeneration of the quality of labor. People who are depressed by the daily routine lose sight of the horizon. So, too, the eyes of man cannot at once become accustomed to the light. Let science in all ways aid the expansion of the horizon. AUM (1936) - 302:
Humanity creates more than people think. AUM (1936) - 305:
305. Obsession and self-poisoning are close companions. They are equally little recognized by people. During the process of self-poisoning, obsession is especially easy, but under obsession poisoning ultimately takes place; such poisoning is ineradicable. Certain people assert that during obsession the health not only does not fail but even improves. This is a great error, the apparent good health is the result of the nervous tension only. Moreover, the intrusion of a foreign psychic energy inevitably opens a channel to various infections. Obsession is not psychism, but it affects the entire organism. Let us say definitely - obsession is not only a psychic sickness but also an evidence of infection of the whole organism. Many epidemics have obsession as their origin. Indeed, the dark obsessing entity is not concerned about the health of its victim. Every disease is in itself a dissolution which is pleasing to darkness. Two psychic energies cannot live long together. Periodically there may be a relaxation of the obsession, such a method is employed by the obsessors if they value the victim. AUM (1936) - 307:
When I speak of unity, I have in mind not only a spiritual necessity but also physical health. People prefer not to know about the latter, and afterwards bewail the grievous results. AUM (1936) - 309:
Such a reminder is even more timely since science, despite its speedy growth, has not accomplished a tenth of what was ordained for it during this period. Much of this must be ascribed to the inertia of humanity. But for all that, it is distressing to see that the most advanced of scientists are not appreciated. People wish to investigate space; modest stratosphere excursions, telescopic observations, the study of the luminaries - all revolve within a vicious circle, because psychic energy is unrecognized. Without it, the boldest flight remains a childish diversion. Without psychic energy, the pathways of space will be difficult to discern. AUM (1936) - 311:
With equal precision should observations upon the manifestations of psychic energy in different countries be coordinated. It may be observed that at times in the most remote lands simultaneous surgings of spirit flash out like reflections of some higher causes. Similarly, simultaneous depressions of spirit may be expressed among the most diverse people. Such mass manifestations must be studied. But there are no institutes to undertake such an important task. Perhaps individual observers may be found who realize the importance of such comparisons, but their efforts, being uncoordinated, generally founder in confusion and doubt. There appear to exist societies consecrated to the higher wisdom, but they have no scientific sections. AUM (1936) - 311:
What dialect, what words, can transmit to people an understanding of their true progress! AUM (1936) - 312:
312. It is a terrifying time indeed, yet the majority of people do not sense its causes. With a blare of all trumpets one should proclaim - Armageddon! Yet people will merely ask, "What price is a pound of Armageddon?" There has never been such a confusion of the trivial and the great. It would be better if, when people do not understand, they would at least desist from interfering in the Battle, but their obstructions make the most direct paths tortuous. AUM (1936) - 313:
313. There is much ingratitude. I advise you in the future to lay up a store of patience against ingratitude and ignorance. Strangers are often more thoughtful, therefore We classify people first of all on the basis of gratitude. AUM (1936) - 316:
One should not be distressed because certain needed institutions may not find recognition at once. Let thought continue to work. People do not keep pace with the flight of thought, yet none the less thought leads the world. AUM (1936) - 318:
318. Sometimes people reach such a limited state that they manage to reduce everything to insignificance. The very loftiest communion is for them grist to the mill! Striving becomes weakened by all kinds of superstitions. Such infection makes its nest in the most diverse people. AUM (1936) - 319:
319. Many dragons stand guard to impede each advance. Multicolored are these monsters! Among the most repulsive is the drab dragon of everyday routine. It would make an empty grey cobweb of even the most lofty communion. Yet even in everyday life people know how to preserve the freshness of renewal. People wash themselves daily and find themselves refreshed before the next task. Likewise, spiritual ablutions should not become dusty drudgery. Few know how to overcome the dragon of everyday routine. But such heroes multiply their forces tenfold, and each day they raise their eyes anew unto the heavens. AUM (1936) - 321:
321. Sandstorms are sources of infection. One should observe where the waves of these frightful destroyers are passing. It is far from useful to permit such destruction. People may justly condemn those who have permitted the destruction of life. For entire ages people have helped to fill the lower strata of the atmosphere with particles of decomposition. AUM (1936) - 324:
Many errors have been accumulated in the course of thousands of years. People began to measure good by a gold standard. Men, carrying gold and precious stones into the temple, assured themselves that these represented the world's best attainments. People filled themselves with false concepts about treasures; they remembered the legend about gold as the source of evil, but they hastened to transform it into a fairy tale. The history of mankind reveals repeated revolts against gold. Each great Teacher has manifested himself an insurgent against gold, and people have hastened to kill each daring rebel against their cherished idol. Indeed, I do not speak of a lump of gold itself but of the entire horror which surrounds it. AUM (1936) - 331:
Certainly each irritated person readily agrees with this explanation, but he immediately succumbs to still greater irritation - such is the nature of the ordinary human being. It is amazing how easily they agree, only the more easily to yield again. For this they will invent extraordinary justifications. It may be that the Higher World itself seems guilty in the disordered consciousness of the superficial earth-dweller! It is astonishing to observe people placing the blame for all their own offenses on the Higher World! AUM (1936) - 336:
336. Any denial of Truth is ignorant and harmful not only for the denier himself but also spatially. Antagonism to Truth infects space, but there is still more loathsome action when people, after having once realized Truth, later shrink from it. Such a retreat into darkness is madness! AUM (1936) - 336:
It is possible to find periods in the history of humanity when, after particles of the Truth had been already grasped, certain pseudo-teachers, because of extreme ignorance, tried to again conceal from people the immutable position of things; this resulted in what will some time be regarded as shameful pages of history. The usurpers offered no proofs, but commanded that the obvious be denied. It is as if denial of the sun's existence were prescribed, because someone weak of eyesight could not look at the sun! Similarly prohibited was cognizance of the laws of the Subtle World. Some, ignorant of them, through egoism forbade others to know the reality. AUM (1936) - 336:
Let people remember how many recessions into darkness have taken place in different ages. Perhaps such recollections will move humanity toward justice and honesty. AUM (1936) - 338:
338. If, at times, errors have been made through ignorance or malice, still one cannot tutor entire generations in the same mistakes. People talk much about prejudices, but they are ready to stifle the young generation with requirements that have no meaning. AUM (1936) - 339:
339. Each discharge of secretions, each exhalation sends out emanations of psychic energy. Each man lavishly saturates space, therefore he is obligated to show concern about a better quality of psychic energy. If people would understand that each breath has a significance for space, they would take care to purify their breathing. With the simplest apparatus the emanations of psychic energy can be demonstrated. One can see in the swings of the pendulum of life how continuously the energy vibrates. The same means shows the radiations called the aura, which indicates that particles of the aura are being sent out ceaselessly into space, and psychic energy continually weaves a new protective net. AUM (1936) - 340:
340. Many of the most beautiful concepts have been perverted. All-forgiveness resounds beautifully, but people have contrived to make it into the monstrous form, "The Higher forces forgive all," thus making all crimes permissible. However, the matter lies not in forgiveness, which is quite possible, but in outliving that which has been committed. Just is the law of spatial healing. An inflicted would requires medical treatment. Self-cure requires time, because the torn tissue must be mended. The best consonance of Aum can contribute to the healing of the tissue. But all the consonances of color and aroma can be of help, only if psychic energy admits such cooperation. AUM (1936) - 345:
345. People attempt to understand the path of patience as an undergoing of adversities. But such an understanding will be inadequate, because it debases the meaning of energy. The man who knows that it is wiser for him to apply his strength not today but tomorrow will only be one who discriminates the useful path. He is not a sufferer, but one who understands utility. Therefore, it is so important to clarify the meaning of many appellations. AUM (1936) - 348:
348. Frequently, identical attainments are simultaneously manifested in different countries. Research workers, writers, artists, all of a sudden take up the same task. Indeed, it may come from without, but it can also be communicated from a distant co-worker. It can fly through space telepathically and inspire him who is sufficiently attuned, therefore it is useful to jointly carry on observations. Much escapes observation, because people cannot recall the moment when something inspired them, but according to the theme of their labor it is possible to discern the bond between their consciousnesses. For experimentation with psychic energy it is very important to investigate such similar consciousnesses. AUM (1936) - 351:
351. Exercising the energy is useful; each testing awakens in it a new quality. It is especially necessary to keep this in mind, for not so long ago I spoke about fatigue under the pressure of the energy. But one should not deduce from the possibility of fatigue that experiments are undesirable. It is possible to exercise the energy without falling into a state of weariness. It also needs exercising as does all that exists. Through rational exercise fatigue is diminished. Each energy must be tested in action. Even muscles must be exercised; thus people can continually awaken forces dormant in themselves. One should understand such an awakening as the duty of man before the higher worlds. The reasons are many why energies can remain in a somnolent state. They can be enumerated beginning with karmic effects. But usually people's consciousness slumbers through indolence. Such a quality is called the featherbed of evil. The best possibilities are not transformed into life when the gaze is heavy laden with the veil of laziness. One need search for no excuse when body and spirit droop from indolence. AUM (1936) - 359:
359. People are unwilling to see the essential nature of what is taking place. But the essence is not changed by personal willingness or denial. No one can say that Armageddon does not lead to a predestined victory. It is amazing to see how long people have failed to understand what has been ordained. It is thus during a fire in a house, when the inhabitants do not wish to believe that such a thing has already happened. The evidence itself is of no help when a man has blindfolded himself. AUM (1936) - 360:
360. Observe what kind of manifestations are most difficult for people to accept. Among such lawful manifestations, which are especially difficult to perceive, is the timeless speed of thought transmission. Even observations upon the speed of transmission of radio waves do not convince people. They cannot accept the fact that thought does not require time. No one is willing to understand that a mental question can instantly receive a response. AUM (1936) - 361:
361. The ability to understand what it is that least of all reaches one's listeners provides in itself the best paths for reaching their consciousnesses. But do not let it be known that you can see their condition. Such keenness people will not forgive; they may become enemies. AUM (1936) - 362:
362. The significance of certain moral concepts must be examined not only from the spiritual standpoint but also from the scientific. I take for examination the concept of trust - even among primitive peoples the concept of trust was regarded as the basis of communion. In antiquity people already understood that such a concept had a special significance. Only later, through development of hypocrisy, did people begin to assume a false mask, thinking that it is possible to deceive the inner consciousness. But through the development of scientific methods it is possible to verify the value of true trust. AUM (1936) - 362:
Let us take the conversation of two people. If there is mutual trust, the radiations will be excellent and will even improve from the combining of energies. Now let us observe if one of the two is a hypocrite, or if they mutually distrust each other, the aura will be repulsive, with black and gray spots. Moreover, the two hypocrites will do mutual harm, and there will be no better hotbed for the germination of their diseases. More than that, space will be infected from such a wrong employment of energy. AUM (1936) - 365:
365. During a thunderstorm the two human extremes may be observed - some will bury themselves in a featherbed from terror, others will run about boldly and be subject to dangerous discharges. In the understanding of the majority of people, absolutely the same thing relates also to the Higher World - some fall into sanctimoniousness, others into sacrilege. But very rarely does man accept the Higher World as a natural and concomitant condition. AUM (1936) - 365:
People are not brought up in an understanding of the fundamentals of Existence. The very attainments of science stand aloof and do not promote the transformation of the entire life. It is indispensable to reiterate about the Higher World. It need not be thought that what has been said about it is sufficiently impressed on the hearts of people. New methods could be found in order that the greatness of Existence be unified in the consciousness in infinite understanding. AUM (1936) - 366:
366. Many people observe solar eclipses, but they allot no attention to the connection with psychic energy. You, however, have had opportunity to be convinced that psychic energy reacts singularly to a solar eclipse. AUM (1936) - 366:
Is it not astounding that people do not study their own basic energy? Truly, it must vibrate to every manifestation. Only through an attentive attitude can new qualities be revealed. One should not be satisfied with those observations which have been made in the past. Each period bestows its own subtle observations. AUM (1936) - 366:
It is cause for rejoicing that people possess such a force, which is able to transform all life. But let us be very careful, for subtle energies require subtle handling. One may be convinced that even the presence of a single object can introduce a special vibration. AUM (1936) - 367:
367. You were able to observe how much influence currents have on psychic energy. Likewise you could notice how quickly currents change and a completely different tension of psychic energy is affirmed. Such observations should be carefully kept in mind. People do not know how to conform their actions with the spatial currents. They imagine that even the study of the currents of space is some sort of supernatural sorcery. You would be rightly amazed that many sensible people who study psychic manifestations nevertheless remain isolated units who have no influence on the masses. AUM (1936) - 367:
It is difficult to convince people of their own power, but, none the less, let us by all means reiterate about the remarkable possibilities. AUM (1936) - 369:
369. The movement of energy is necessary in everything. Let us not confuse physical movement with psychic movement. Indeed, in ancient times people understood that there may be two kinds of gymnastics - psychic and physical. The first will be even more effective than the second, if consciously put into practice. AUM (1936) - 370:
370. During experiments with psychic energy, one may be amazed at the lightning speed of force during transmission over a distance. People suppose that a prolonged action is always required. When they say that someone has fallen into doubt, they usually presuppose an appreciable time element; but it would be more correct to say that doubt came in a flash. Precisely one such instant leaves an indelible mark. AUM (1936) - 371:
The wisdom of all the ages enjoins - "Know thyself! In this counsel attention is turned to the most secret, which has been ordained to become revealed. The fiery might, called for the time being psychic energy, will give to man the path to future happiness. But let us not hope that people will easily recognize their heritage. They will invent all kinds of arguments in order to bring disrepute upon each discovery of the energy. They will pass over in silence the decreed quality of their advancement, but, none the less, the path is one! AUM (1936) - 372:
372. The true significance of so-called mediums should be revealed. According to the meaning of the word itself, they are intermediaries between the worlds. But let us not forget that to all people this communion has been given; all men are mediators. Indeed, the unrepeatable multiformity of the Universe gives to each incarnate being his share of communion. But the fact is that the majority of people do not realize their own abilities. On the contrary, under the pressure of ignorance they try to extinguish each manifestation of their own individuality. Therefore, let us apprehend that mediation between the worlds has been given to each man individually in his own measure. How beautiful it is to study such incomparable multiformity! AUM (1936) - 373:
Knowledge, warmed by the heart, will reveal to people the beautiful treasure. AUM (1936) - 374:
When people are desirous of making objections, they are prepared not to admit the simplest truth. Whither is it possible to direct energy, if will and thought have been directed to evil? Naturally, the power will flow along the dark channel. Whoever wishes the lowest will receive it. Unalterable are the words about obsession, because it represents a danger to the perfecting of life. Furthermore, intermediaries must not be of a low order. Ignorance and malice can attract only conformable responses. Each one must strive only toward the best. AUM (1936) - 377:
In antiquity people already knew about the power of united force. Sometimes single observations were united in general investigations; and thus an entire chain was formed, and each observer placed his hand on the shoulder of the one in front of him. It was possible to see unusual oscillations of energy; intensified force resulted from the concordant striving. Thus, when I speak about unity, I have in mind a real force. AUM (1936) - 378:
378. In antiquity psychic energy was sometimes called the heart's air. By this, people wished to say that the heart lives by psychic energy. Actually, as man cannot continue to live long without air, so does the heart deprived of psychic energy cease to live. AUM (1936) - 378:
Many ancient definitives should be re-examined with good will. Long ago people observed the above manifestation which nowadays remains in neglect. AUM (1936) - 383:
383. It can be observed how the presence of a person in the next room can react upon the current of energy. In fact, such reactions will be diverse. But people do not pay attention to their mood at a given time. AUM (1936) - 384:
384. Besides investigating psychic energy by the use of color, make tests of it with sound and aroma. It is possible to obtain indicative reactions to music; furthermore, observe both the effect of distance and of the most consonant harmonies. Much is said about the influence of music upon people, but almost no illustrative experiments are carried out. One may observe the influence of music upon people's moods, but that will be commonplace. Indeed, it is assumed that gay music communicates joy, and sorrowful - sadness, but such deductions are insufficient. It may be ascertained what harmony most closely adjoins the psychic energy of man, what symphony can have the strongest quieting or inspiring influence upon people. Different musical compositions need to be used in tests. The very quality of harmonization will give the best indications about the paths of sound and the life of man. AUM (1936) - 385:
385. People will finally apprehend what powerful influences surround them. They will realize that all their routine life manifests a great reaction upon their destiny; they will learn to consider attentively each object; they will surround themselves with true friends and guard themselves against destructive influences. AUM (1936) - 386:
386. Usually the most important matter is allotted the least attention. But We shall not weary of repeating that which is urgently needed by humanity. Among these apparent repetitions, We affirm the desire for knowledge. People have become too accustomed to the idea that someone will do their thinking for them and that the world is obligated to take care of them. But each one must bring in his own cooperation. Learning how to apply one's own psychic energy means the gradual cultivation of the consciousness. AUM (1936) - 389:
389. Rarely do people realize at what distances psychic energy can react, but it is time to understand that events of great importance are accomplished on the basis of psychic energy. One may find remarkable examples of personalities, who, consciously or unconsciously, have been manifested as the focal point of great decisions. AUM (1936) - 390:
390. We give out indications about the investigation of psychic energy with extreme caution. In the first place, certain people may utilize such information for evil purposes; in the second, certain persons may carry experiments in relation to their own health too far; in the third, certain ones who lack abilities for such experiments may start calumnies about the impracticality of what has been given out. Let only those devoted to knowledge engage in serious study. Everyone has had occasion to encounter many people who have made a laughingstock of what is most important. Mockery is not only ignorance, it demonstrates baseness of consciousness. AUM (1936) - 390:
I affirm that psychic energy must be studied with all attentiveness. During discussion about psychic energy there must be no dissension. Every experiment can be repeated with an understanding of the individuality of each case. Indeed, each experiment proceeds under special conditions. This circumstance should be remembered; for there are people who demand mechanical duplication even from the subtlest energy. AUM (1936) - 392:
392. It is natural that psychic energy should exhibit good signs on substances useful to people. One need not be astonished at the coincidence of good signs with personal feelings. Our sensations ought to coincide with correct appreciations. If some substance is not readily acceptable to man, it usually proves to be harmful The reason is not in autosuggestion but in direct straight-knowledge. AUM (1936) - 393:
393. It has been noted that certain nationalities readily manifest psychic energy. Such countries should be studied. The cause may lie either in characteristics of the people itself or in the influence of nature. AUM (1936) - 393:
The chief factor is inherent in man. It is known that even recently important glands were still overlooked. Similarly, even at present, people do not think about psychic energy. AUM (1936) - 395:
Many well-thought-out symbols have been left for our interpretation. The study of symbols will provide a conception of the profundity of ancient thinking. Though remains of ancient adaptations are rarely found, such as apparatus, yet in symbols it is possible to see something far more profound than people care to admit. Still, excavations sometimes yield parts of objects which are not understood. AUM (1936) - 395:
One needs to reflect about the course of ancient thinking. Such research based on material discoveries can lead to remarkable deductions. Even in observing ancient graphic representations, people often endow them with a personally concocted significance. One should be very acute. AUM (1936) - 396:
396. This question is very important - Are thoughts stratified on objects preserved over a long period? It can be observed that sometimes they are preserved for centuries. Sometimes metal alloys were utilized for the better preservation of such stratifications. Such an attempt merits attention; for it shows how, much more than one may imagine, ancient people were learned. Great have been the extremes in the ways of life, but at its best the ascent of thought has been resplendent. AUM (1936) - 398:
398. There are people ignorant enough to deny the utility of the higher energies. They attain such a degree of blasphemy that they affirm recognition of energy to be an insidious evil. Certainly you will encounter absurd opinions about the evil origin of science. Even nowadays there are ignoramuses who rebel against the good of mankind. But pay no attention to these voices of darkness - they will always exist. Blasphemy, mockery, and slander are the sole weapons of darkness. Yet you already observe the beautiful energy, and no slander will distress you. AUM (1936) - 400:
400. Each physical touch contains in itself an act of great intensity. Each animal tamer knows the force of contact. Even the gardener knows the significance of physical care for plants, but people among themselves refuse to recognize the need of caution in their relations. You have already observed how even the approach of a single man has disrupted completely the rhythm of energy. Since it is not so difficult to obtain indicative results, then how much more should one apply such convincing knowledge. AUM (1936) - 400:
People do not wish to accept the law of communal life. One may repeat countless times about the good of unity, yet few are they who ponder over the reasons for such insistence. AUM (1936) - 407:
Long ago people already knew about the two methods of magnetizing water. One, magnetization by passes, the other, a natural one, when water was allowed to stand at a bedside. The first was preferred for certain ailments, but the second was considered better for general sustenance of strength. Such water was either drunk or sprinkled over one. AUM (1936) - 410:
410. It is possible to observe precipitations of energy on mountain snows and on dew. In ancient times people understood the medicinal quality of dew. It was mentioned in legends that in order to become prophetic one had to walk through the dew for seventy days. And recently hospitals were opened where walking barefoot through the dew was prescribed; plain water was useless because the particular quality of dew was required. AUM (1936) - 412:
The host does not laugh at foreign guests who have an imperfect command of the language; he strives to understand and to help. So, too, in the perception of subtle energies, one should apply one's whole attention. People will attempt to hide or perhaps exaggerate their sensations, but one should not be disparaging even of the very first attempt. AUM (1936) - 418:
People pride themselves on the abolition of slavery, but has it actually be eliminated everywhere? Can the inhabitants of Earth sleep in peace while somewhere human dignity is abased to a beastlike condition? Can people boast of enlightenment when they know that full rights do not exist? AUM (1936) - 423:
423. Each domain of life has become so complicated that cooperation everywhere is required. Not a single branch of labor can be named in which a man can regard himself as an isolated unit. Therefore cooperation becomes, as it were, the science of life. But in order to give it a scientific basis it is necessary to recognize it throughout life. It is impossible to summon people to it as to something abstract. In each school subject the inherent possibility of cooperation should be pointed out precisely. AUM (1936) - 428:
Scientists do not admit that the mere presence of certain people is equal to the strongest apparatus. Experiments are not performed that could note graphically the different reactions which result from different people. Indescribably useful is each experiment with psychic energy. AUM (1936) - 434:
434. Many historical examples testify to the fact that even very strong people have been paralyzed by the presence of those of lesser energy. Moreover, one can observe that the impeding ones are of two kinds. One type hinders only definite people, the other generally interrupts the currents of psychic energy. AUM (1936) - 434:
The first kind is comprehensible, because each disharmony violates the freedom of striving of energy, but the second type represents a cosmic manifestation, as it were. There is nothing good in the intersection of currents; one has to possess a considerable negative force in order to intercept even the strongest reacting influences. Such people are called cosmic vampires. Moreover, they do not betray themselves by their external appearance, and they even appear as insignificant creatures. AUM (1936) - 436:
436. The mutual exchange of energies is a natural manifestation, but the draining of another's energy without the transmission of one's own is inadmissible. Such a manifestation is just as frequent as are infectious diseases. But to a certain extent it is possible to counteract such violent selfishness. If from childhood people will impress upon themselves the importance of exchange and cooperation, then they will also deal rationally with energy. AUM (1936) - 437:
One should refer very attentively to symbols. As secret hieroglyphs they preserve the essence of the great Universe. Ordinarily, people do not know how to pay attention to symbols. People do not like indications, for they consider that they suppress their free will. However, then people are left to themselves, they feel unfortunate and forsaken. AUM (1936) - 439:
You know that in the Subtle world accumulations of ugliness take place. The battle in the Subtle World manifests both achievement and loathsome actions. Frightful are the conditions in the Subtle World when space is being poisoned with black projectiles. If earthly explosions shake the firmament, then how much more destructive are the actions of subtle energies! People think little about this relationship of the earthly to the Subtle World; to speak in earthly language - the consequences of the subtlest energies exceed the earthly reactions many thousand times. They are indeed reflected in earthly sensations, but many explain them only as bad weather. At best they are attributed to sunspots or to an eclipse, but further than this humanity does not venture to surmise. AUM (1936) - 441:
No one can predetermine what forms of cooperation may be developed. Institutions founded by cooperatives may be highly diverse and cover the problems of education, industry, and of rural economy. It is impossible to imagine a single field which could not be vastly improved by the cooperative. One should not prohibit people from gathering together for cooperation in completely new combinations. The cooperative is a bulwark of the state and a nursery for public life. Whence will come public opinion? Whence will be formed the longed for progress? Whence will solitary workers receive help? Surely, cooperation will also teach unity. AUM (1936) - 442:
442. Much is possible; it is necessary only to fulfil that which has been prescribed. Especially now, when humanity is grasping with its teeth at any support. It cannot be thought that the existence of a few rich individuals is a sign of prosperity of the people as a whole. It is time to abandon the error that a hundred palaces make the state. It is time to understand and to look into the dwellings of the poor; only there is it possible to form an opinion about the true situation of a people. AUM (1936) - 445:
But people prefer to live amidst phantoms. AUM (1936) - 446:
446. There are many touchstones. It is possible to test the consciousness of people by the most fundamental concepts. Tell them - evolution and development, advancement and achievement; and without any apparatus you will perceive how such a call is received. It must be accepted joyously, courageously, and with inspiration; but most often you will note faltering, doubt, and self-pity. AUM (1936) - 447:
447. You yourselves know how much easier it is to guide striving people. You know that arrows do not strike a person in motion, and that their rotation returns them against the enemy. Many times you have perceived how wings have grown and carried one across space. AUM (1936) - 449:
People assume that evolution results, or rather should result, over long periods, but this progress can be accelerated in accordance with human desire for it. If people so will, they can advance by the speediest means. All other elements are ready for such development, but people must have the desire for it. They must not kill each inspiration. They must grow to love it as the higher communion. AUM (1936) - 451:
451. It is necessary to confirm the fact that the concept of inspiration is inherent in all people. Ordinarily it is attributed only to scholars, poets, musicians, artists, but each one who is concerned about his own consciousness may receive this higher gift. AUM (1936) - 451:
To people of exalted thinking, such inspiration must not be an infrequent guest by the very basis of their life. It is necessary only to pay heed to these contacts; people usually brush them aside as annoying gnats, and it would seem that man had decided to dispense with the higher energies which have been placed so lavishly at his disposal. I advise you to reflect deeply - What is inspiration? AUM (1936) - 453:
453. Anxiety of heart is inevitable if you know of misfortune in the home of a neighbor. And the open centers can indicate many disturbances near and far - the heart quivers from them. But people often fail to pay attention to heart signs; they are inclined to attribute them to illness. Yet it will be just to remember that the heart beats in unison with all that exists. Cosmic events and national conflagrations are like hammer blows. AUM (1936) - 453:
People talk about the development of heart ailments. Indeed, the symptoms are increasing, but it is superficial to think only about the nervous tension of the age. Where, then, lies the reason for these disturbances? The condensation of currents provokes psychic energy to new manifestations. But people fail to give the energy paramount significance, and from this result so many perturbations and all sorts of conflicts. AUM (1936) - 455:
Thus at different times people have accumulated considerable data, each one according to his own character. Put together similar observations and you obtain very significant exhibits. Besides, it may be seen that peoples of early times displayed considerable power of observation, possibly even greater than at present. It is necessary to investigate how the properties of great energy have been collected and recorded. AUM (1936) - 457:
457. It is often observed that clairaudience and clairvoyance usually yield fragmentary information. But it is necessary to recall many principles in order to understand what is taking place. Frequently the fragmentary character results from the earthly point of view. People do not grasp the subtle connection of what has been seen. Perhaps the bond is quite logical, but earthly logic differs from that of the Subtle World. AUM (1936) - 459:
459. The battle is so great that it is impossible to allot time to ordinary occupations. We are on guard, but people fail to understand the extraordinary circumstances. Even those who hear about the conflict still think that nothing special is taking place. AUM (1936) - 464:
464. Does not the statement about the physical law remind you of how, in their time, the alchemists had to invent unnecessary designations to find a bridge to the consciousness of their compatriots? The consciousness of people has not advanced much since that time. AUM (1936) - 467:
467. It is correct to compare the events of the past, in order to discover their logical connection with the present. Such comparisons may provide a rationale for what is taking place, but one must take the facts in their entirety, because people often isolate a single detail for scrutiny. The scientific method is needed in everything. Only thus is it possible to bring closer the spheres of different tension. AUM (1936) - 468:
468. Let us firmly remember the qualities of psychic energy. When beginning observations upon psychic energy, people frequently forget its basic properties. They complicate even the simplest investigations by their own habits. Instantaneousness is a fundamental quality of psychic energy, but people have been accustomed to suppose that lengthy thought is the strongest. In such a way they lose sight of the fact that time is not needed for thought. AUM (1936) - 475:
475. We also call the same energy "justice." Since, through the reactions of the energy, it is possible to determine the different qualities of people, it surely will be the path of justice. During experiments with psychic energy one may be convinced that the outward impression conforms but little to the inner condition. AUM (1936) - 478:
Not long ago people refused to admit that even physical objects could be moved by the secret power of man. But you have seen that it is not an external force which moves the objects but that your energy works just as does the cosmic force. AUM (1936) - 480:
480. Each one who speaks to people is like a fisherman casting his net. One needs to cast farther in order to catch nearer. No sooner do you encourage someone than it becomes necessary to watch lest pride overcome him. Nature requires the methods of the middle path. AUM (1936) - 481:
481. The tension of psychic energy multiplies the vital capacity. One may be assured that in periods of psychic tension people live longer. This cannot be attributed to diet or to sanitary conditions, for in periods of confusion the conditions of life are very difficult, and the sole cause is contained in the heightened activity of psychic energy. AUM (1936) - 485:
485. During conversation one should become convinced of another's error only after careful consideration. Especially observant must one be of the forms of expression. Often people are speaking about one and the same thing, using completely different expressions; just as, on the contrary, people are able to speak in the very same words while attracting to them different meanings. AUM (1936) - 489:
489. Wherein is Guidance? Precisely in the indications of what is most needed and in protection against what is most dangerous. One needs to reflect what the word itself means. Usually people place upon it their own interpretation; in this will be the germ of mistrust, that is, the inception of dissolution. The scientist cannot carry on an experiment by premising unbelief. It can be observed that the likelihood of success in such an experiment is three-fourths lost. AUM (1936) - 491:
491. Frequently you hear absurd tales of how there occur simultaneous incarnations of one and the same person - a conclusion both ignorant and harmful. Deniers of incarnation make use of such fictions to dispute the possibility of reincarnation. Besides, they forget the reason - which somewhat lessens the guilt - namely imaginative invention. Certain people remember the details of a definite epoch; when they dream of being a well-known person, their remembrance of the dream molds the imagining of an incarnation. The resulting error is in the person, but not in the epoch. A child imagines himself a field marshal, and such a representation already sinks into his Chalice. AUM (1936) - 494:
People do not notice the movement of the heavenly bodies in spite of all their precipitateness. Earth appears immovable to the eye of its inhabitant. Inner movement is also invisible to the earthly eyesight, but the essence of man must realize unceasing movement; only because of it can the heart beat. One should not imagine oneself immovable when the planet provides an example of ceaseless rotation; it exists by means of this motion. Thus, man cannot dwell in immobility. Still the consciousness whispers that a hustling about is only pretended movement. Again we come to the path of rhythm and harmony. Hustle is dissonance, and it can only irritate and dismember accumulations. Only a broadened consciousness understands the boundary line between striving and hustling. AUM (1936) - 495:
495. Similarly inexperienced are those who suppose that quietude is possible in nature. The concept of quietude is altogether lacking. Only the beginner poets sing praises about silence, themselves contradicting it. But science has ascertained radio waves which are registered by certain people without apparatus. Psychic energy opens up the inner hearing. Space cannot be silent, it is filled with the sounding of all three worlds. It is full, for there is no void. AUM (1936) - 495:
Let people remember that silence can be only for the deaf, but even the so-called deaf hear an inner reverberation which can be even more exquisite than the outer. AUM (1936) - 497:
We give much in a veiled form and gradually bring realization nearer to people. Let man not be afraid, but draw near until he assimilates the rhythm of the entire mosaic. AUM (1936) - 500:
500. It is necessary to show by historical examples to what an extent this containment and coordination have been signs of breadth and clarity of mind. Soon the machine will enable people to be at leisure a considerable portion of the day. One must ask oneself upon what this free time will be expended. AUM (1936) - 501:
501. People speak of some particular synthetic character, but such self-justification is wrong. There exists no inherent synthesis without assiduous cultivation of psychic energy. Likewise they insist that the physical sciences impede the development of generalization, yet each one knows of great physicists, astronomers, chemists and mechanicians, who were first of all distinctly synthetic minds. Let us not enumerate them, but it can be said that great science develops great minds. AUM (1936) - 504:
One should accustom oneself to the fact that each indication is the nearest necessary knowledge. Thus, We have frequently been self-imagined heroes who began to tremble at the first danger. Likewise We have seen those who wished to be tolerant become fiercely irritated at the first disagreement. We have also known supposedly devoted people who ran away at the first attack. We might enumerate many cases when imagined qualities were non-existent. But We also know of many achievements, when people consciously overcame physical reverses and made of their shortcomings the best adornments. Such discipline of the will is in itself an achievement. AUM (1936) - 505:
505. Likewise people often imagine themselves industrious, but at the first need of continuous labor they fail in spirit. Long ago it was said, "Be the same in fortune and in misfortune, in success and in failure." People do not usually apply such counsels in life; they think that he who preaches this probably does not follow his own advice. But We know those who do apply these qualities in life. It is possible to name evident examples in earthly existence. AUM (1936) - 508:
508. Knowledge leads to simplicity. People who know each other well are in no need of lengthy and complicated discussions; they prefer to exchange words only as to the essence of things. Beautiful is knowledge that leads to meaning; only a pseudo-science will choke itself with heaped-up things and thus obscure its destination. It is instructive to observe the great number of commentaries which have complicated the simplest fundamental passages in many works. It is possible to base an entire investigation on the study of the involved paths of commentaries. The psychology of commentators, in assimilating local accumulations, often completely loses the fundamental problem. All human relationships have the same fate, when in their hustle and bustle people lose the concept of their own destination. AUM (1936) - 508:
Psychic energy vainly seeks admission, but the icy hand of narcosis restrains the movement of the life-giver. Let the manifestation of simplicity help to liberate people from husks. AUM (1936) - 515:
515. "Love one another" - this commandment was wisely given. Nothing can harmonize psychic energy better than love. All the higher communions have been based on the same feeling and are also beneficent for psychic energy. And light pranayama likewise strengthens the basis of the energy. Thus, people must collect and affirm everything useful for psychic energy. Each one must look after the store of psychic energy. Even a single sigh produces a renewal of forces. AUM (1936) - 518:
518. Again let us recall why the majority of people must repeatedly read through the books of the Living Indications. Some will say that they knew this long ago, yet they do not practice it; then they will call the Indications visionary and inapplicable on Earth. At the third reading they will find that perhaps somewhere there are people to whom these counsels are useful, and at the fourth repetition they will also think about themselves. Others begin by aspersion of the whole book, then they cast it out of the house; later, as if by accident, they remember about it; and finally, begin to quote entire thoughts from the book. AUM (1936) - 518:
Highly diverse are the paths of the consciousness, and therefore people need to accustom themselves to assimilate thoughts they hear. It is a pity to observe the needless zigzag of the path arising from egoism, arrogance, and contempt for another's opinion. Thus, people are obliged to read many times that which through heart perception could have been reached more directly and quickly. AUM (1936) - 520:
520. Between radio waves it is sometimes possible to distinguish intruding voices. Of course, those are the voices of some people accidentally caught by the apparatus. So, too, among voices from the Subtle World are heard more and more often the voices of the living. Hostile ignoramuses wish to take advantage of this circumstance in order to deny communications from the Subtle World. But they forget that psychic energy is one and the same everywhere. It cannot be either dead or living, because it is fundamental. Thought is invincible, and it vibrates in space. AUM (1936) - 521:
If people are to be found who have premonitions of distant earthquakes, then it is fully comprehensible that other cosmic vibrations can also be sensed. Let us not judge the reason why many perils are avoided - there are many causes for this. Certain islands are in a very dangerous state, yet the inhabitants will not abandon them. But no one derides scientists who investigate the changing shorelines. AUM (1936) - 523:
523. Moreover, people ought or re-examine verbal concepts. Today it is timely to speak about solemnity, however many will mistakenly understand this beautiful concept. For many, solemnity is festival indolence, an irresponsible walking about and uttering of outworn words. In reality solemnity is an exalted offering of all one's best feelings, it is a tension of all superior energies, a contact with the approaching Gates. AUM (1936) - 524:
524. People can hardly imagine the influence of spatial currents. Even enlightened scholars do not always render account to themselves of the unceasing change in the quality of the atmosphere; too great is the obviousness of the surrounding motionlessness. Beyond this conventional obviousness is concealed the reality. AUM (1936) - 526:
526. A certain ruler came to an anchorite and asked him to explain the fundamentals of life. The hermit began to speak, and during his discourse he gradually poured water into a chalice. The ruler finally noticed the overflowing water and pointed it out to the hermit. In reply the hermit said, "True, therefore the next time provide a chalice of greater capacity." By such tales people have tried to impress on the consciousness the fact that beyond the capacity of reception wisdom is poured out to no purpose. But the same story has also its encouraging suggestion - each time it is possible to provide a larger chalice. AUM (1936) - 527:
527. Why is it so difficult to realize as law, that each energy in itself is also a physical power? People can move their muscles at will, which means that this energy is manifested as a physical lever. The same thing is seen in the comparison of physically trained athletes with Hatha Yogis, who, to a noteworthy degree, acquire by will mastery of different muscular feats. AUM (1936) - 528:
It is asked whether, if people would realize the surrounding danger, they would be cured of one of the most dangerous diseases - dissoluteness. AUM (1936) - 530:
Usually people consider an organism healthy which feels no pain, but such a definition is primitive. The most healthy heart may ache, because too much is reflected upon it. AUM (1936) - 535:
535. It may be understood why comparatively little was said about reincarnations in the ancient Teachings. On the one hand, enough was known about them; on the other, it would not have been useful to direct attention to the past. Only people with especially broadened consciousnesses can delve into the past without harm to their advancement. For a small consciousness, a glance backwards may be ruinous. People must be in a state of continual preparation for the future. Only in such a state of consciousness can they harmonize earthly life. Even in moving into a better apartment people select their best possessions, and no one takes his dirty rags with him. Just as carefully and worthily must man prepare for his dwelling in the Subtle World. AUM (1936) - 536:
536. In hot weather people on Earth move to the mountains. Similarly, man can ascend the heights and make this ascent with extreme joy. Refined psychic energy helps to familiarize him with the new surroundings. It also attracts the best Guides. It is called Magnet, Bridge, Gates, and Treasure, by all the best names, in order that man may be impressed with his own true treasure. AUM (1936) - 537:
537. Only a clear realization of the Subtle World enables people to recognize earthly property without hypocritical renunciations. Man will understand what property belongs to him, and earthly things will find their due place in the long human existence. The essence is not in renunciation, but in realization of the especially Beautiful. AUM (1936) - 538:
For many people discussions about psychic energy will seemingly be a state of delirium; they cannot generally understand what this is all about. They will rage in anger at any one present who attempts a conversation beyond them. It should be understood that the first glimpse of the energy is the most difficult. It is necessary only to consider calmly an ignorant lack of understanding. Thus many cannot at all imagine a state following the cessation of earthly existence. Among such people there may be atheists and churchmen, but they will be equally remote from the recognition of fundamental energy. AUM (1936) - 541:
541. During thought transmissions it is necessary to keep in mind certain qualities of the energy. First of all, one should recognize the inevitable unexpectedness of the reply. This quality is the result of difference in earthly and subtle perception; subtle energies unfailingly encounter earthly conditions. Each earthly obstacle, like a shroud, closes the access. Though this be momentary, yet for all that, the possibility of unexpectedness is already created. People have been accustomed to measure by earthly scales, and they themselves can reject the subtle sending. AUM (1936) - 542:
542. And it is indispensable to remember another circumstance - the heart will inevitably register sendings. This is not a heart disease, but the palpitation of the current. It is impossible to define in words the heart's sensations. Only people accustomed to thought transmissions can understand wherein lies this palpitation. AUM (1936) - 544:
544. It is not at all easy to be the Mother of Agni Yoga. Only in the course of time will people appreciate all the self-sacrifice which is indispensable for proclaiming the fiery might. AUM (1936) - 545:
545. One needs to be attentive to all manifestations which take place during cosmictension. Much is noted, but still more remains neglected. People have so withdrawn themselves from realization of the fundamental energy that they are unable to find words for the obvious manifestations and events. Indeed, it is impossible to separate events from psychic manifestations. AUM (1936) - 548:
548. It is rightly judged that contemporary teachings of Yoga devote much attention to man's moods. It would seem that this statement is known and intelligible to all, but reality shows that people do not understand the significance of enthusiasm or dark depression. AUM (1936) - 549:
549. What thought reaches best? Old people say - that which is from the heart. Such a simple definition is correct. Indeed, the state of psychic energy either attracts or repels the reception of thought. But one should picture to oneself how many unreceived thoughts remain in space! Since thought is energy and does not decompose, then how responsible is mankind for its every thought! AUM (1936) - 550:
550. It is almost impossible to find people who are devoted to the art of thinking. In the simple matter of Olympic Games people are ready to award crowns to the winners. But where is there recognition and encouragement of thought? AUM (1936) - 557:
557. Since each man has an open wound, he also has a ruby in his heart called the Holy of Holies. Such a magnet must be guarded. It has been called a precious stone. Long ago the precious stone was spoken of, but then some began to understand this as an abstraction. Now you already know that this is a twofold, not an abstract concept. The nodes of psychic energy can easily be termed a stone, because magnetism in the concept of people is connected with the idea of lodestone. A magnetic mountain is easily comprehensible, but the magnet of man is not understood. Whereas, if there are a multitude of magnetic manifestations in the Macrocosm, then too, in the microcosm of man the same quality is inalienable. AUM (1936) - 558:
558. People know about the electric eel, but the same discharges in a man seem to them something phenomenal, so extremely difficult is it for the consciousness to absorb the fact that man contains within himself absolutely everything. Such qualities in man ought to stimulate especial cautiousness in him, but this universal containment in man has not been recognized. The words Macrocosm and microcosm are repeated senselessly, without any inner realization. AUM (1936) - 559:
559. Is it possible for the great concept of the Holy of Holies to be realized? Sometimes the subtle body returns from its flights with this exclamation, in order to incorporate it in earthly life. Many luminous truths can be brought back by the subtle body on its return. It succeeds in visiting the different spheres, and in conferring with living people in various countries - all this in infiniteness and timelessness. AUM (1936) - 560:
560. Certain people strive to obtain only the new, not caring about the assimilation of the preceding. There are many dangers in such leaps into unknown ground. It is not always possible to trust such people. It is doubtful if they can guard what is entrusted to them. AUM (1936) - 565:
565. You have heard that a person suffering with defective speech suddenly was able to deliver a beautiful inspired address. The personal will alone could not achieve this, there was required the participation also of another energy. Someone has sent His Shielding Force. It may be that such a Force will cure the defect forever. It is possible that the nervous spasm may depart forever if the same degree of enthusiasm which filled the speaker when he rendered the beautiful speech can be retained. Let him observe the rhythm of his heart. Let him remember how his successful speech, which so inspired his listeners, was harmonized. To retain the manifested harmony will already be an achievement. Many examples may be cited when the rhythm of psychic energy uplifted a man and helped him surmount all nervous spasms. Many cases may be named when people, under the influence of higher energy, forgot forever their defects. AUM (1936) - 568:
568. Let people grow to love tension, for weakening is already dissolution. No one in a weakened state will truly cognize an object. Firmness of spirit has been called armor, but one needs to become accustomed to each suit of armor. AUM (1936) - 570:
570. The most significant dates may pass unsuspected. The 16th of September may have been sensed by only a few. It is thus when fire is already raging beyond the wall, and the people gather at the theater without realizing that the curtain conceals devastation. The date may be foretold by cosmic conditions, but people pay no attention to the inculcated signs. Similarly, an experienced physician wisely calculates the progression of an illness; but the indicated date arrives and the patient meets the day laughing at the physician; yet how many times has the reply come, "The evening has not yet arrived! AUM (1936) - 570:
If people are asked how they picture something of extreme importance, they propound the most ingenious hypotheses, and not one of them touches upon the essence of what is taking place. Such wanderings around the essential nature of things, merely show neglect of the fundamental energy, which can direct the imagination along the right path. AUM (1936) - 573:
573. It is shocking to see the relativeness of people's judgments. Take as an example the definitions of the state of one who has passed into the Subtle World. Of the same person it will be said: he perished, he is annihilated, he suffers, he sleeps, he is resting, he is learning, he ascends, he rejoices - thus each one judges the Subtle World according to his own understanding. But inasmuch as no one has told people about the Subtle World, they have begun to form opinions in accordance with their own imagination; however the imagination is often uncultivated. In this way, the closest sphere still remain within the limits of a phantom world. AUM (1936) - 573:
When someone weeps at a funeral, there may be found one who deplores such ignorance. Likewise, if someone rejoices at such an occasion, people are indignant at a seeming madman. Thus, people cannot assimilate the relationship of earthly existence to the superearthly state of being. Many cases can be cited when people have seen their near ones of the Subtle World, but even such evidences merely remain listed as phenomena. It is impossible to convince people of the naturalness of the change of existence. They are forbidden to think about reincarnation, and they are agreed that they dwell on the edge of an unknown abyss. Yet each year brings the worlds closer together, and it is possible to increase the number of cases of evidence of memory of former lives. Already each one can cite many examples; all that is needed is an attitude of good will. AUM (1936) - 575:
575. Not only is each center a dynamo, but each atom is producing energy. Is it possible to consider the investigation of psychic energy unnatural and unscientific? I am speaking to those who have special opportunities for cognizing the energy, yet so often deny that which they already possess. People must learn, learn, and learn, Thus, science in all its magnitude will bestow the possibility of attainments. AUM (1936) - 576:
576. Psychometry is regarded as the gift of exceptional people, but this common faculty unquestionably has been given to all. Every man in each contact with objects receives different sensations. The distinction lies in that one person directs his attention to them while another passes them indifferently. One should take account of each sensation. AUM (1936) - 577:
577. The examiner of psychic energy finds himself in a situation completely different from that of most investigators. The latter can allot a definite time to their studies, whereasthe investigator of psychic energy must devote all his time to observation. He never knows when a noteworthy manifestation is taking place. He cannot leave unattended the mental currents, which may start up at any moment. He must know how to awaken in full consciousness. He must pay attention to the auras of people and objects. He must possess patience and good will. He must not complain and yield to a state of depression. Thus, many qualities such as imagination and straight-knowledge are indispensable for the observer. AUM (1936) - 586:
586. Once again let us encourage all those who are distressed by their first failure in experimentation with psychic energy. Let them remember how many conditions can influence and impede an experiment. Surrounding people and objects, spatial currents, one's own state of health, and finally, thoughts being received from afar - all can either heighten or diminish the results. Many attempts have been cut short at their very inception, because an absurd remark or a hostile thought paralyzed their psychic energy. AUM (1936) - 586:
Likewise, let the investigator be not worried by a peculiarity of his own energy, in comparing it with the experiments of others. Certain people are inclined to exaggerate, but others through modesty, underestimate; thereby they frequently lose sight of their most valuable qualities. One should be armed with patience and devotion for the observations. One should not yield to unsteadiness and impulsiveness, which so often lead to irritation. AUM (1936) - 587:
587. There are two kinds of people - the first prefer to exploit the labor of others, while the second like to attain by themselves. Pay attention to the second, among them you find investigators and co-workers. Help them for such people are especially reticent and impressionable. AUM (1936) - 589:
589. Think not that people know how to imagine. Such creativeness is infrequent. It may seem strange, but an abundance of spectacles does not at all contribute to the development of the imagination, it is quite to the contrary - like impressions sliding along a polished surface. AUM (1936) - 591:
Let hermits on the one hand and scholars on the other equally evaluate the light of the heart. Luminosity corresponds to an accepted degree of tension. Let us see how people often observe this luminosity, yet they find many excuses and denials and bashful silences. As if they were worse than a glowing stump! Frequently, people are capable of recognizing a special feature in a most ordinary object, but they deprive themselves of these possibilities. AUM (1936) - 591:
If, after reading these writings, people would more attentively observe the manifestations of their own psychic energy, one could call this a success. AUM (1936) - 597:
597. Much is said about trials. It terrifies people that even the worlds are on trial. There is much self-pity about difficult tests. People are even suspicious as to the justice of the very concept of a test. It might help those who fail to understand, to replace the word test with the word verification. Before a bridge every man invariably assures himself of its stability - and by his own movements. For his own sake man tests all his surroundings. He does not like the concept of a test, because it is sent from somewhere else, but his own verification for the sake of his well-being is not repugnant to him. Let him realize that all tests are for his own good. One should repeat that the concept of the coordination of the worlds is a great test. AUM (1936) - 598:
Humanity already recognizes the subtle energy. People do not know how to study it and apply it to life, yet the concept itself is unquestionably manifested in different fields of science. A multitude of proofs are coming in from all sides. Already quite a few skeptics do not dare to object and ridicule. Not far distant is the time when the unity of the fundamental energy will be acknowledged. The individuality of the energy will be no obstacle to its study but will delight searching minds. Epidemics of obsession will be arrested by physicians. From fragmentary observations deductions will be drawn and life will receive many conscious ameliorations. Open to those who knock; give help to the sick; set aright the one in error; but be careful with the scratching ones. Especially when you are striving for unity, leave behind every trouble-making thing, for it is not suitable to higher communions. Brotherhood (1937) - 1:
1. Let us consider a concept which has become extremely overburdened. Amidst daily life people assimilate with difficulty an understanding of cooperation, yet much more difficult and inaccessible to them is the concept of Brotherhood. Bodily heritage, that is, blood relationship, impedes the acceptance of the concept of Brotherhood. It is simpler for people to disclaim altogether any understanding of World Brotherhood. They would rather call it a utopia than reflect about the possibility of applying it in life. Brotherhood (1937) - 1:
If even in the narrow domain of domestic life people do not find within themselves the affirmation of brotherhood, then in the wider sense it may seem to them to be impractical. Besides, people read carelessly the ancient Covenants, which speak about great numbers of Brothers and Sisters. Brotherhood (1937) - 2:
2. People have attempted to seal the union of brotherhood with blood. They have given up their most precious substance for the purpose of attaining the status of Brotherhood. Harkening to all the songs about Brotherhood one perceives a wondrous poem of the dreams of humanity. If one assembles all the customs which have been accumulated around the concept of Brotherhood one arrives at an extraordinarily touching testimony about the aspirations of peoples. The manifestation of achievements in the name of Brotherhood reveals that self-renunciation has been always linked with these endeavors of the pure heart. Yet precisely the concept of Brotherhood is especially desecrated and debased. Brotherhood (1937) - 4:
4. Rarely is it possible to converse about Brotherhood. Precisely in the periods of great earthly obduracy it is not unusual to observe that people, as it were, have agreed to debase this very concept. Already the ancient customs of brotherhood through blood union have been turned into such menaces to the entire human race that the most primitive revenge may be regarded as a childish prank. Brotherhood (1937) - 5:
5. If you enter a gathering of people with the words, "Friends and co-workers," the majority will look upon you with suspicion. But if you dare to call them brothers and sisters, then most likely you will be denounced as having uttered inadmissible terms. Brotherhood (1937) - 5:
People sometimes establish brotherhoods, but such superficial and pompous institutions have nothing in common with the great concept of Brotherhood. Thus people start communities, cooperatives, various unions and societies; but in their foundations there will not be even simple trust. Consequently, these establishments are very remote from that Brotherhood which would be a strong and steadfast union of trust. Brotherhood (1937) - 6:
6. When, then, should one speak about the necessary concepts? Particularly when they have been transgressed. Precisely, then, let us speak about them when people already consider them hopeless. Why do We remind about Brotherhood just at present? But people in their despair will come to seek the scattered seeds of the predestined Brotherly Community. Let us not be confused by the oscillations of the pendulum of life. Despair may be the forerunner of recovery of vision. Brotherhood (1937) - 7:
If the broad concept of Brotherhood has come down to blood relationship, this means that the consciousness has become greatly impoverished. Often the consciousness is so limited that people cannot understand at all what manner of brotherhood could exist outside of blood kinship. Degrees of kinship have been designated, such as "first cousin," "second cousin," and even "third cousin," but further the imagination hesitates to proceed. Many books could be compiled of conventionalities that have piled up around the concept of Brotherhood. Brotherhood (1937) - 7:
In ages past many different peoples have emphasized the significance of Brotherhood. Fratricide was considered a grave crime. Behind all this could be discerned a reverence for a certain exalted status; with strong measures the people safeguarded something which had no place in their everyday thoughts. Reason denied this "something," but the heart in the depths of its fire affirmed it. The heart palpitated with the beauty of the meaning of Brotherhood. Again humanity will turn to the heart and will apprehend the essence of Brotherhood. Brotherhood (1937) - 10:
10. When rocks begin to crumble people break them up and remove them for the security of the road; and so it is with certain human definitions. In the course of centuries a term may lose its original meaning and should be replaced by a word closer to the current period. This has happened with the word initiated. Together with anointment , its original meaning has been relegated to the past. Instead of initiated and uninitiated , let us say knowing and unknowing , or cognizant and ignorant . But it is better to express initiation itself by the word education . Thus it can be expressed without belittlement, in a word closer to contemporary times. Brotherhood (1937) - 10:
In no way is it right to conceal something good in outmoded words when it is possible to express it more comprehensibly for broad masses of people. Surely, knowledge is not for the elect but for all! Therefore, we should not reiterate outworn morals, but rather, designate the best conditions for scientific cognizance. Only the ignorant will not understand that for the successful advancement of science the best conditions of life must be established. Brotherhood (1937) - 11:
11. In some places homeopathic remedies are forbidden; likewise, some insist upon curing people by their own methods only. Prohibitive thinking is limited. It is impossible to establish forbiddance of all but a single method of treatment. It should be remembered that all medicines are merely auxiliary expedients; without the primary energy no medicine will have the necessary effect. Brotherhood (1937) - 15:
15. A powerful energy has been released from a single spark. Likewise, from a flash of nerve force there can be established a constant influx of forces. People long ago realized that an onset of nerve energy is far more powerful than muscular force. It was avowed that the nerve tension is brief and is followed by a breakdown of forces. But such a postulate is not natural. Only the conditions of earthly life prevent a continuous replenishing with psychic energy. It is possible to create such conditions of life that psychic energy will be proportional with muscular energy. After the principle is discovered its expansion will be sought. Likewise, cooperation will not be limited to temporary flashes but will enter the consciousness, followed by Brotherhood. It is unwise to entrust a precious vessel to an inexperienced messenger. Likewise it is impossible for the Brotherhood to summon incognizant people. It is impossible for a balloon to sustain unlimited pressures without testing. Without steadfast realization people cannot take upon themselves the burden of the larger concepts. Even a horse is gradually accustomed to carrying loads. But if the spark of realization already shines, then the bearing of the rest of the load becomes progressively possible. Brotherhood (1937) - 16:
16. Some people talk little about Brotherhood but do much for it. And there are others who always have Brotherhood on their tongues and are never far from treachery. Brotherhood (1937) - 18:
18. On the paths to Brotherhood self-renunciation also will be needed. It is most likely that many will find such a condition difficult to fulfill. They do not realize how often people manifest this quality even in everyday life. In each inspiration, in each burst of enthusiasm, self-renunciation infallibly will be included. One should very precisely perceive the significance of words. Brotherhood (1937) - 18:
One can deprive oneself of courage and steadfastness when one begins to repeat to oneself about difficulties of fulfillment. It makes no difference how courage is applied, it must grow untiringly. Instead of speaking about broken courage, it would be better for people to call this condition simply faint-heartedness. Bones and muscles can be broken, but the spirit is unbreakable! The faint-hearted and wavering man cannot serve the Brotherhood. Brotherhood (1937) - 19:
19. Let us not take obstinacy along with us. There is no more intolerable burden than stubbornness. People do not even choose a headstrong horse; they will not even take an obstinate dog on a journey. Stubbornness is a paralysis of the best centers. Experiments with psychic energy will be without results if the investigator be stubborn. Brotherhood (1937) - 21:
There can thus be observed different kinds of people. It is possible to convince oneself particularly as to how strong atavism is. The desire for food containing blood is augmented by atavism, because the many preceding generations were saturated with blood. Unfortunately, governments pay no attention to improving the health of the population. State medicine and hygiene stand at a low level. Medical supervision is no higher than that of the police. No new thought penetrates into these outworn institutions. They can only prosecute, they cannot help. Brotherhood (1937) - 22:
22. Yet there are people who speak much against bloodshed but are themselves not averse to eating meat. There are many contradictions contained in man. Only the perfecting of psychic energy can promote the harmonization of life. Contradiction is nothing but disorder. Different strata have corresponding contents. But a tempest can stir up waves, and not quickly thereafter is the right current again established. Brotherhood (1937) - 24:
24. Hypocrisy, bigotry, and superstition are three of the dark qualities which must be rejected on the path to Brotherhood. Let each one reflect whence have been born these minions of ignorance. Whole books can be written about such paths of darkness. One should ponder upon how these pernicious corrupters have grown up. They grow imperceptibly. But there has never been a time when they were more numerous than at present. Notwithstanding the spiritualization of science, and in spite of conditions of rational investigation of the manifestations of the Subtle World, still the growth of crimes due to ignorance is unprecedented. People cannot understand that spatial thought can free them from their shackles. Brotherhood (1937) - 26:
26. Appeal to the Brotherhood does not remain without a response, but there are many ways of answering. People revolve so much within the circle of their own expressions that they do not perceive other signs. Besides, people are unable to understand the allusions and warnings that are sometimes contained in a single word and in a single spark. They do not wish to reflect about the reasons for such brevity. Scholars, even very erudite ones, do not remember the law of karma. Yet when people see a passer-by being exposed to danger, they warn him with a short outcry and do not read him lectures on the cause of his misfortune. So, too, in the matter of karmic reactions it is usually possible to caution with a brief exclamation without delving into the depths of karma. Brotherhood (1937) - 26:
Everyone has had opportunity many times to convince himself that the response of the Brotherhood has come in signs which are outwardly very insignificant. It can be boldly affirmed that a great majority of indications either glide over the consciousness or are incorrectly interpreted. Such distortions of the meaning are especially harmful when they are in the hands of thoughtless people who subject the indications to their own fortuitous frame of mind. Brotherhood (1937) - 26:
There are many instances when essential signs have been explained by the ignorant as something completely opposite. In their earthly customs people often interpret letters in their own way, not being concerned with the precise meaning of the words - such conventional egoistic practices have to be abandoned on the paths to Brotherhood. Brotherhood (1937) - 27:
27. By acting attentively in their earthly relations, people will accustom themselves also to attentiveness in the Higher Service. Do not leave the questions of people unanswered. It is better to reply as briefly as possible than to leave behind the engendering of poison. It can be easily shown what poisonous fermentations are begun where there is no link. Brotherhood (1937) - 28:
Investigators of psychic energy can bear witness that the evidences of the energy are infallible. They can be relative in the matter of earthly dates, but in quality they will not be erroneous. And it is precisely quality that is necessary for discrimination of the essence. The primary energy cannot show the negative to be positive. Such purely scientific evidence protects people against an evil approach. Not without foundation is such discrimination called the armor of Light. Brotherhood (1937) - 29:
29. It may be asked why such a needed weapon is not entrusted to everyone. Each one does have it, but it is often closed up behind seven locks. People themselves are to blame that they lock up their greatest treasure in the cellar. Many, even after hearing about such energy, are not eager to learn about the means of its discovery - so undeveloped is love of knowledge! Brotherhood (1937) - 30:
30. The same awakened energy enables people to provide themselves with calmness in observing events. An investigator must not be irritated or agitated during observations. The manifestation of calmness will be a sign of Service. It is impossible to be devoted to Service if one's essence be billowing like waves under a cross wind. Brotherhood (1937) - 32:
It has already been observed that not only does the presence of an individual have an influence on the fluctuations of the energy but even pictures of people react upon the subtle energy. One must not only recognize the sensitiveness of the energy but also keep in mind this phenomenal quality. For people who have not seen experiments with psychic energy, discussions about the reactions of mere images will seem like mad fairy tales. However, for such people as these, the energy itself is under suspicion. They are not averse to talking about spirit or soul, but this very obvious energy will be for them witchcraft. Brotherhood (1937) - 33:
33. One must learn not to irritate people to whom certain knowledge is inaccessible. Experienced observation whispers to one when discussion will be in vain. Brotherhood (1937) - 37:
37. It must not be forgotten that, on the whole, many will not understand a single word about psychic energy. They will not accept it. Just as a man who has never seen lightning does not recognize it. Thus, there are to found people who do not understand on the whole what thought is. The characteristic of such people will not be illiteracy but obduracy. Not few are such corpses! Brotherhood (1937) - 38:
38. People await Messengers, yet they are very much frightened at a mere thought about their arrival. If one were to ask the people in what form they would like to see a Messenger, a strange conglomeration would emerge, even bordering upon the monstrous; bird feathers will not be last in their list of Messenger's attributes. And when people are told that the Messenger is surrounded by Light, they take precautions first of all not to be blinded. Brotherhood (1937) - 38:
Besides experiments with psychic energy, it is necessary to accustom oneself to communion with the Subtle World - and without resorting to magic. Everything natural is to be attained by natural methods. Only by the way of experiment do people accustom themselves to tensions of various degrees. It may be understood that expectation itself will be a natural preparation, or discipline, as it is customary to say. Brotherhood (1937) - 39:
39. People fear tests. They are afraid of experiments, but they cannot even imagine all the possible means of learning. Again physical fear, terror of the flesh, shackles rational actions. Therefore, in disciplinary training terror, first of all, has to be conquered. Brotherhood (1937) - 41:
41. What is the natural path? The most unrestricted way of learning, with tolerance and patience, without any sectarianism. Unrestricted cognition is not easily adopted. Everything connected with human labors is limited. Every occupation cuts short, as it were, many ways of communion. Even excellent minds have been driven into a narrow channel. The disease of self-limitation bears no resemblance to self-sacrifice. Man limits himself for his own comfort. Indeed, bold actions for the sake of unrestricted knowledge will be the exception. Malice and hatred carry out their actions in straitness of mind. For unconfined action it is necessary for one to be filled with magnanimity and to discover causes and effects with a benevolent eye. Austerity of labor has nothing in common with a censorious attitude. Only limited people condemn. Not out of condemnation is perfectment born. Brotherhood (1937) - 44:
44. Let us agree on the meaning of the concept of rest. Around this concept a multitude of false and harmful interpretations have clustered. People have become accustomed to think that rest is inaction; in this way it has become transformed into psychic enfeeblement. Inaction is most corruptive for psychic energy. Each spiritual immobility will fatigue, not regenerate. Brotherhood (1937) - 46:
46. Everything is relative, but it is impossible to compare the harmony of the Universe with human free will. Precisely this bountiful gift, when not rightly used, imposes grave consequences. Much has been said about the significance of man in the Cosmos, but this truth must be reiterated unceasingly. One can become convinced as to how much people fail to think about their destination. Brotherhood (1937) - 47:
47. There was an ancient game in which people tried to make each other angry. Whoever became angry first was the loser. Brotherhood (1937) - 48:
48. Constant alertness is often indicated, but how seldom it is understood! Usually people will require it of those surrounding them, but they will not seek it in themselves. Whereas each one should attune first of all his own instrument. Only then is receptivity acquired. Is it possible to look forward to cooperation and Brotherhood without receptivity? The most definite counsels are broken against the armor of negation. Brotherhood (1937) - 48:
The time will come when physicians will discover what conditions are most advantageous for the action of psychic energy. One should not presume that psychic energy can act identically under all conditions. As there are people upon whom the most powerful poisons have no effect, psychic energy also is assimilated in different ways. If receptivity will not be developed, then man will lose his most precious apparatus. But for receptivity one must establish in oneself constant alertness. For such a quality nothing supernatural is required, one has only to be attentive. Brotherhood (1937) - 49:
49. Among one's human incarnations there is invariably found an incarnation devoted to rhythmic labor. Whether this be some sort of craftsmanship or music, singing or farm work, every man infallibly will cultivate in himself the rhythm which fills all of life. Upon learning of certain incarnations, people frequently are astonished as to why they should have been so insignificant. But in them there was being worked out the rhythm of labor. One of the greatest of qualities, this must be acquired through conflict and patience. Brotherhood (1937) - 54:
But beautiful is the circle of magnanimity; it is as a shield of Light! It can expand and deepen in harmony of movement. In investigations of the primary energy it is instructive to convince oneself as to how clearly it has been granted man to distinguish positive and negative qualities. Already much has been repeated to people about the relativity of good and evil. But there is the basic impulse, which does not lead one into error; it is impossible to counterfeit the depictions of psychic energy, they indicate the essential nature of things. Brotherhood (1937) - 56:
56. Patience, patience, patience - let this not be an empty sound, let it protect one on all paths. When it seems that all forces have been exhausted, such an illusion is most dangerous. The forces are inexhaustible, but people themselves try to cut short their flow. Brotherhood (1937) - 57:
57. The true family is the prototype of communal life. It can personify cooperation and Hierarchy and all the conditions of Brotherhood. But such families are extremely rare, and therefore it is impossible to say to everyone that the family is the symbol of Brotherhood. It might be replied, "Is not the family a symbol of hostility?" So much have people become accustomed not to respect the home. Therefore, as to the question of upbringing, let us pay special attention to the life in the home. It is impossible to think about building the state without building the home. Brotherhood (1937) - 57:
What conception of Brotherhood can the people have who do not understand the dignity of state and home? No specific decree can restore the feeling of dignity if it has been obliterated. It is necessary to begin its implantation by education, by recognition of the value of broad knowledge and of exact scientific studies. Only thus can people again remember humaneness. Brotherhood (1937) - 58:
58. The very austerity of labor can acquire a beautiful meaning by the elimination of all coarsening effects and the introduction of the concept of cooperation. It must be remembered that coarseness is contrary to all laws of nature. Every coarse action creates such a hideous vortex that if people could but see it they would certainly be more careful in their conduct. The karma of coarseness is extremely heavy. Brotherhood (1937) - 58:
With broadening of consciousness people become especially sensitive to any and every coarseness. Thus, one may be assured that coarseness is most inadmissible. Brotherhood (1937) - 63:
63. It has been said that virtue has a rainbow aura. The rainbow is the symbol of synthesis. Is not virtue revealed as a synthesis of qualities? In each ancient symbol can be found an unquestionable truth. People have understood that virtue is not simply the doing of good. They have distinctly known that only consonances of tensions of the best qualities provide the synthesis of ascent. They have known that only the motive will be the affirmation of virtue. No outward actions can testify to the intentions. Experiments with psychic energy will reveal to what extent action is to be distinguished from motive. No glittering words and actions can conceal intention. Many historical instances can be cited when, because of an unworthy motive, even useful actions could not be justified. On the other hand, much that remained inexplicable and under suspicion has shown the radiance of beautiful motives. Such evidences of the essence of life will be confirmed by the primary energy. Brotherhood (1937) - 65:
65. Sternness and cruelty are quite different concepts. But people do not know how to distinguish the harmony of sternness from the spasms of cruelty. Sternness is an attribute of justice, but cruelty is misanthropy. From cruelty there is no path leading to Brotherhood. Sternness is expressed as a circle, but cruelty is the sign of madness. One should not understand cruelty as a disease; like foul speech, it is merely the expression of a base nature. Brotherhood (1937) - 68:
68. People who are expecting a message can also be divided into two categories. The minority know how to wait, but the majority not only do not understand what is taking place but even exert a harmful influence. They abandon their work. They fill space with complaints. They impede those around them. Without noticing it they consider themselves the elect, and they begin to make arrogant assertions about others. Much harm emanates from scant knowledge and still more from a petrified consciousness. Each such person becomes a hotbed of confusion and doubt. He loses the rhythm of work by manifesting confusion. Such people are very harmful for the spreading of knowledge. They wish to receive for their personal gratification the very latest tidings, but little usefulness results from such usurpers. One should not fail to take such weak people into account - they are as nests of treason. Nothing restrains their intrigues. There should be no act of destruction just for the sake of good tidings. Few there are who know how to await messages in complete magnanimity, while working, and amidst difficulties - such co-workers are the ones who become brothers. Brotherhood (1937) - 69:
69. One cannot accept everything written about the Brotherhood as authentic. Much has been confused with imaginings about the Subtle World; many personal dreams are interwoven with reality. There exist many legends about various races and non-existent continents. To a concept which attracts them, people attach many details without being concerned about their heterogeneity of kind and time. A poor imagination often belittles that which it wishes to glorify. Brotherhood (1937) - 70:
70. Right is the path from small to great. Each seed confirms this. But often people take the small for the great and think that a small coin can hide the sun. Brotherhood (1937) - 71:
71. The exorciser charms away ailments, but only in recent times are people beginning to understand that such exorcism is simply suggestion. It may be noticed that the exorcisers pronounce some incomprehensible and meaningless words, but few reflect that the effectiveness is not in the meaning of such expressions but in the rhythm and, principally, in the thoughts being sent. Brotherhood (1937) - 71:
By means of suggestion it is possible not only to forestall pain, but even to give an entirely different direction to the illness. Rarely is the latter admitted, for up to the present time people have not believed much in the influence of thought. From the same source, from unbelief, comes stagnation of consciousness. People poison themselves by unbelief. The wisdom of ages has recorded many examples of great trust and also of destruction through mistrust. When We speak about cooperation and even about Brotherhood, We must repeat about trust - without it no rhythm is created, without it success is not invoked, without it there can be no advance. Do not think that I am reiterating something too generally known; on the contrary, as in an hour of danger I am repeating about the salutary expedient. There is no other way to awaken the psychic energy. There is no other path on which the heart can glow with victory. It is difficult not to weary if there be darkness in the heart. Brotherhood (1937) - 76:
76. People assume that a penny tossed to a beggar expiates a committed murder! So long as co-measurement is not realized, no equilibrium can result. Likewise, killing of spirit as well as of body is not understood. Where is the manifestation of Brotherhood, if murder of the spirit be possible? It is not even considered a crime! Brotherhood (1937) - 79:
79. It is useful to observe how people act under suggestion, but at the same time violently deny the possibility of such an influence. Sometimes, out of malice, a man asserts that his conduct is in accord with his own intentions, whereas he is acting under direct suggestion. Man transmits thoughts which are not his own, and makes use of expressions which are alien to him, but because of malice he tries to ascribe them to himself. If one knows whence a suggestion has issued, one can form an opinion about an intentional distortion. Brotherhood (1937) - 80:
80. Usually, when people return to a former place they experience a certain sadness. They feel that something has not been accomplished. And so it is. In Infinity there must always be sensed something preordained. Brotherhood (1937) - 82:
82. Composite dreams and recollections represent in themselves a whole science. Sometimes they are interwoven with fiction, but upon dissection they manifest a whole series of separate episodes which are quite real. Therefore, when people speak about something as being impossible, one should reflect that perhaps a combination of some parts may be unnatural, whereas each one of them may be entirely possible. It is instructive to observe precisely which parts of recollections fall out more easily; thus the character of the person himself can be elucidated. Brotherhood (1937) - 83:
83. People talk much about thought-forms, but not all thoughts can be clothed in a form. There can be mental dust, which not only has been deprived of formation but which is intermingling with other similar dust clouds;. One may begin to sneeze from such rubbish. Brotherhood (1937) - 85:
85. The bliss of the thinker or the torment of the thinker? It is customary to represent a thinker as in torment, but if you ask him whether he wishes to be freed from such pangs, any thinker will reply in the negative. In the depth of his consciousness he experiences great bliss, for the process of thinking is a higher enjoyment. People have only two real joys - thinking and the ecstasy over beauty. The path to the Fiery World has been affirmed by these two manifestations. Only through them can man advance to the lofty spheres. Every higher communion will contain these two fundamentals. Therefore, it is absurd to talk about the torments of the thinker or the creator. They are not suffering but rejoicing. However, people understand joy in such a singular fashion! For some people joy is in thinking nothing and doing nothing. Brotherhood (1937) - 89:
89. Do not tell much about the far-off worlds to people who in their earthly existence are unable to understand their own destination. They will lose that little bit of their own, and will not acquire anything useful from the realm of higher knowledge. Observe very attentively what can be contained by a man. People do not begin dinner with a dessert. It is especially harmful to feed people with indigestible food. The more so is it essential to develop attentiveness within oneself. Listeners must not be bored, for boredom is stagnation. Brotherhood (1937) - 90:
90. People willingly aspire to a Brotherhood with a ready-made form. But if they are forewarned that quarreling is not permitted, a substantial number of them will lose their enthusiasm. Brotherhood (1937) - 90:
Ask people how they picture the Brotherhood. You will find many minor conditions that seem especially important to them. One inquirer was amazed and finally exclaimed, "Can disorder be so esteemed by people!" Brotherhood (1937) - 91:
91. In the most difficult hour people can still occupy themselves with ordinary matters. It is amazing how often a lack of understanding of events is revealed. Repetition about the importance of the hour is not effective. Realization does not knock at the heart. Let us not wait for previsions, however a premonition is entirely natural. Yet people reject these premonitions because no one has told them about the primary energy. Thus people succeed in one thing, but retreat in another no less precious. Brotherhood (1937) - 92:
92. Detested labor is not only a misery for the unsuccessful worker but it poisons the whole surrounding atmosphere. The discontent of the worker does not permit him to find joy and to improve the quality. Moreover, imperil born of irritation redoubles gloomy thoughts, with effects fatal to creativeness. But the definite question may arise as to what is to be done if not everyone can find work corresponding to his vocation. Undoubtedly, many people cannot apply themselves in the way they would like. There exists a remedy for lifting such a blight. Scientific attainments show that above the everyday routine there is a beautiful domain accessible to all - the realization of psychic energy. In experiments with it one may be convinced that farmers often possess a goodly store of the energy. Likewise, many other fields of labor aid the conservation of energy. Therefore, amid the most diverse labors one may find uplifting strength. Brotherhood (1937) - 95:
95. Each manifestation is multiform. It is especially erroneous to think of a manifestation as having one single source and one single effect. Around each action there can be observed many different realms which exert an influence and on which an influence is exerted. One must assimilate the fact that the sphere of each action is far broader than can be defined according to earthly reasoning. Thus, by each action and each thought people contact several spheres. It should not be forgotten that thoughts infallibly impinge upon the Subtle World. They do not always arrive in a state of clarity, but in any case they will produce a certain disturbance of energy. So many currents are refracted in space that it is impossible to call human action a mere muscular reflex. Hence, one must accustom oneself to the complexity of effects. Brotherhood (1937) - 98:
98. Do not jump to conclusions. People usually rush prematurely and thus entangle the threads of effects. Brotherhood (1937) - 99:
99. Brotherhood or cooperation? It is impossible to define a sharp boundary between them. Whereas, people are desirous that concepts be quite sharply divided. But much flows into each concept from other concepts. Thus, cooperation will be, as it were, the threshold to Brotherhood; therefore, one must guard the approaches to the Stronghold of the Spirit. Brotherhood (1937) - 100:
100. The collapse of home and family will be, not in words and actions, but in thoughts. Silently are the foundations undermined. Without noticing it, people themselves foment dissolution. There are not many hearths around which mutual labor is performed in full understanding. But each such home is a step toward Brotherhood. Brotherhood (1937) - 103:
103. How to reconcile the existence of free will with the influences about which much as been said? Free will does exist, and no one will deny it, yet one may constantly observe certain non-conformities with the actions and thoughts of the Supermundane Forces. The point is that the will may be harmonious with the Higher Forces, or it may be chaotic and working against construction. It is deplorable that the chaotic will predominates among people. It does not improve with formal education. Freedom of will is a prerogative of man, but without harmony with the Higher Forces it becomes a misfortune. Brotherhood (1937) - 105:
105. In ancient treatises can be found the expression "crippled souls." And it is explained that such crippling can be done only by oneself. As soon as a man imagines that no further path remains for him, he shackles his own primary energy. In such fetters there can be no advance. By cutting short the path, the man takes upon himself a grave responsibility. This cannot be justified by despair, for of course this dark phantom is engendered by one's own weak will. Having lodged in the spirit, this specter actually injures the health. The phantom has nothing in it of reality. If people will investigate the true causes of despair, the invalidity of these causes will become amazingly clear. If the concept of Brotherhood were near to people, how many such groundless despairs would be dispelled! Yet people would rather cut short their own progress than reflect about the healing fundamentals. The writers of the ancient treatises about crippled souls had good grounds for this expression. Brotherhood (1937) - 111:
111. Good deeds are like different flowers in a meadow. Among the healing ones there may be others which are quite brilliant but poisonous. Among the wonderful manifestations there may be found extremely deadly ones, but only by experiment is it possible to make a just selection. Insincerity contains a destructive poison. It can be observed that a construction built upon falsehood degenerates into hideousness. Much is being spoken about good deeds, but they must be truly good. Let people search the depths of their hearts as to when they have been good. No mask can conceal the ugliness of a skeleton of falsehood. Let us not condemn, for each one has already condemned himself. Brotherhood (1937) - 115:
115. One may make the mistake of assuming that the majority of people know how to read books. Such ability has to be cultivated. When people accept the book, it does not mean that they know how to read it properly. It can be seen how relatively they interpret what has been read, and how far removed their understanding often is from the writer's thought. I affirm that books are too little comprehended, yet the manifestation of the primary energy can be an excellent guide. It frequently helps one to find a needed book and to select from it what is desired. One has but to be attentive. But this quality also must be cultivated in oneself. Brotherhood (1937) - 116:
116. Often one may hear narratives about the start or abolishment of the Brotherhood. Various countries are pointed out, many epochs are named, but no one can say authentically when Communities have been founded. People regard as a beautiful tale the remnants of indications about the Brotherhood. Many disputes, many misunderstandings are caused by the details about the structure of the earthly Brotherhood. Most often it is regarded in general as non-existent. It may be noticed that people fall into particular irritation in discussing the structure of the Brotherhood. Especially suspicious are people who do not admit the existence of anything higher than their imagination. They forget that the imagination is an accumulation of actuality. Hence, they cannot admit that there is anything above and beyond their own conception of life. Brotherhood (1937) - 116:
Too few are the travelers who pay attention to extraordinary manifestations. On the contrary, frequently the most exceptional evidences are dismissed by the most trivial explanations. People, as if blind, are unwilling to observe the evidence; they hasten away from it in order to shut themselves up in their conventional illusions. It may be asked, "Who then is more devoted to truth, he who sinks into the narcosis of illusion or he who is ready to encounter reality with keenness and courage?" Brotherhood (1937) - 117:
117. Let us not regard the skeptics as devotees of reality. Skeptics go through life muffled in a grey veil. They think that they are rebelling against illusion, but they cover themselves constantly with cobweb. Those people must be singled out who from early childhood have loved the truth. Brotherhood (1937) - 118:
118. In legends about Armageddon there are mentioned people with covered faces. Is there not something similar taking place now? It can be seen that the whole world is gradually putting on a veil and brother rises against brother. Precisely, the covered faces are marking time. Brotherhood (1937) - 119:
119. It may be noticed that patience is developed to the extreme in certain people while others are totally lacking in this quality. What is the reason for this? Such a basic quality cannot be a matter of chance. Know that the possessor of patience has built it up in many lives. A patient man is a worker of vast experience. Only in great labors does a man cognize the worthlessness of irritation. Before the Great Image he perceives the complete insignificance of transitory manifestations. Without many testings it is impossible to appraise and distinguish the qualities of manifestations in life. One should not assume that patience is a distinction conferred without reason; on the contrary, it belongs to the qualities that have been earned with special difficulty, both in the earthly and in the subtle sojourn. Hence, the patient man is rich in experience while the impatient one is a novice in life. Thus let us remember, for the Path. Brotherhood (1937) - 124:
124. Many times has the planet been threatened with danger from comets. But even in the tensity of the atmosphere people have not sensed anything unusual. There have been certain individuals who understood how tensed the atmosphere was, but the great majority completely failed to notice anything. It is possible to carry out a curious experiment, observing how much humanity responds to certain events. It should be noticed that even conspicuous world events often do not reach the consciousness. The reason is that people wish to see things in their own way and do not permit their consciousness to express itself justly. Such people are not suited for cooperation. Brotherhood (1937) - 130:
130. "Brotherhood on earth is impossible!" Thus exclaim those filled with selfhood. "Brotherhood on Earth is impossible," say the dark destroyers. "Brotherhood on earth is impossible," whisper the weak-willed. Thus do many voices try to deny the fundamentals of Be-ness. Yet, so many true Brotherhoods have existed in different epochs, and nothing was able to cut short their existence. If people do not see something, then for them it does not exist. Such ignorance can be traced from ancient times up to this day. Nothing can force a man to see if he does not wish to see. It is time to understand that it is not only the visible that exists but that the world is filled with invisible realities. Brotherhood (1937) - 132:
People talk much about the tranquillity of wise men, but it is really a great tension, so great that the surface of the energy becomes mirror-like. Thus, calmness must not be taken for inaction. Brotherhood (1937) - 134:
134. People who bear within themselves the element of brotherly cooperation can be observed from early childhood. Usually they are sharply distinguished from all surrounding them. Their power of observation is high and their impressionability strong. They are not satisfied with mediocrity and they stand apart, eschewing commonly accepted enjoyments. It can be observed that they seem to bear within themselves some sort of inner task. They can see much and make note of it in their consciousness. They are usually compassionate, as if they remember the value of this quality. They are indignant at grossness of conduct, as if realizing all the baseness of such quality. They are concentrated upon their favorite subjects, and they are surrounded by envy and malevolence, since they are not understood and remain alien among people. It is not easy to live one's life with an uplifted consciousness, as it cannot be content amidst the general denial of everything that leads toward Light. Brotherhood (1937) - 134:
Such chosen ones are not often encountered. Often they are unrecognized. Theirs is a dream which comes from afar, and which for other people will sometimes seem to border upon madness. From antiquity there has come the term "sacred madness." Wisdom is frequently spoken of as madness. Likewise do people refer to an uplifted consciousness. Let us not regard these as axioms generally known, for actually they remain neglected for entire ages. Brotherhood (1937) - 135:
135. The twilight of spirit is engendered by people themselves. The heritage of the Subtle World remains no more real than a dream. It even meets with the hostility of the reason. The reason does not accept manifestations of the Higher World. Especially burdensome for it is the fiery radiance. Brotherhood (1937) - 136:
136. Knowing how to deal with people according to their consciousness is a lofty quality. One should not forget that the majority of misfortunes proceed from a lack of such commensurateness. It is impossible to propose even very excellent things if they are above someone's consciousness. It is inadvisable to speak to an unprepared man about harmony or vibrational combinations. Who can foresee what such a man will visualize under the concepts of harmony or vibrational combinations? But he can understand it if told about carefulness toward his surroundings. The simplest concept concerning solicitude will be a firm basis for each cooperation of Brotherhood. It is desirable that every cooperation be a nursery of care. In this is expressed also attentiveness, solicitude, compassion, and love itself. How much strength may be conserved by care alone! So many cosmic reactions of the spirit may be regulated upon the use of the most simple care. It is impossible even to imagine to what an extent the aura of the home is strengthened where solicitude is definitely maintained. In many people the understanding of Hierarchy is completely obscured, but even in such cases solicitude will help to set the situation right - merely by being solicitous toward each other! This is no great obligation, and yet it is like a cornerstone. Brotherhood (1937) - 137:
137. People talk much about culture, but this fundamental too must not be made complicated. It is necessary to understand more simply the betterment of life and the raising of morality. Each one who is aware of a better life will regard with care everything beautiful. It is necessary to be more good. Brotherhood (1937) - 142:
142. Do not lead away to the distant planets people who are wavering. They will stumble because of ignorance. Let them first fortify the consciousness through lessons on Earth. Let them learn about cooperation, about trust, about discipline. A useful assignment concerning the betterment of life can be given to people. Let us not cut short the people's tasks, which would only lead them into new confusion. It is not the exceptions that need to be taken into account but the multitudes. Therefore, let us give at first the most undeferrable. What sort of Brotherhood could there be without the foundations? Brotherhood (1937) - 143:
143. Tatters are complicating the fundamentals of Be-ness. It is necessary to find the link between the earthly world and the Subtle World. Not on paper but in the heart is it necessary to know just what the people need. Worries and torments denote many mistakes. They arise from the fact that someone had in mind only one group, but not the people as a whole. Salutary counsels are needed for the people. Brotherhood (1937) - 144:
144. The farmer prepares and improves the field, sows it in good time, and patiently awaits the sprouting and the harvest. He puts a fence around the field, so that animals may not trample down the young growth. Every farmer knows causes and effects. But it is not thus in human interrelations; people wish to know neither causes nor effects. They are not concerned about sprouts, and they want everything to be accomplished in their own arbitrarily prescribed way. Notwithstanding all the examples, people do doubt the cosmic law. They quite readily sow the causes, but they will not reflect that weeds may be the sole harvest. Brotherhood (1937) - 145:
145. People know more than they think they do. They hear about life on distant worlds. They know about energies and currents. They are in contact with many manifestations of nature. The question is merely as to how well they absorb all this information. During an accelerated accumulation of discoveries, it is especially needful to purify the consciousness. The moral foundations become, or rather should become, an attribute of knowledge; otherwise, the gulf between knowledge and morals widens dangerously. Brotherhood (1937) - 147:
It may be that certain objects appear to be unnecessary at some given hour, whereas tomorrow precisely these may make the journey easier. There are to be found people to whom the simplest word proves to be the best key. It is impossible to visualize the great diversity of human consciousnesses. It were better that those who know be bored for a while than that someone be forever repulsed. New approaches to perfectment are unexpected, and new co-workers are not easily recognized. Brotherhood (1937) - 148:
148. People are vainly seeking new remedies and medicaments without making use of the old ones. Even milk and honey are not sufficiently in use. Whereas, what can be more beneficial than vegetable products reworked through a succeeding evolution? Milk and honey are to be had in infinite variety, and they constitute the best prophylaxis when employed rationally and scientifically. The point is not simply to drink milk and eat honey; first of all, one must consider what kind of milk and what kind of honey. It is right to assume that the best honey will be from places that are replete with curative herbs. It may be understood that bees bring together not mere chance combinations of their extractions. Nature lore about bees has importance in the way of directing attention to the particular quality of the honey. Brotherhood (1937) - 148:
Moreover, many vegetable products require investigation. People regard things so primitively that they are content with the expressions "good and bad," "fresh and spoiled;" besides, they are elated by the large size of a product, forgetting that artificial enlargement diminishes the qualitative value. Even such primitive considerations are lost sight of. In the development of vitality, its essence ought to be derived from all the kingdoms of nature. Brotherhood (1937) - 149:
149. Continuity is one of the basic qualities of the subtlest energies. People can take example from the higher worlds for earthly existence also. If it is difficult to maintain continuity in work, it can be fully realized in spiritual strivings. We, wayfarers of Earth, can form a link with the higher worlds in spirit; such a bond will permit us to dwell in close union with the invisible worlds. Such unity will teach also earthly unity. Beginning with the higher, let us also be affirmed in the lower. It is not easy to maintain earthly unity. Many petty circumstances intrude and blot out good intentions. Only the testing of forces in a higher application can create continuity of intercourse with the Higher World. Even in sleep it is possible to maintain the bond with the source of knowledge. Thus, even in the earthly aspect one may conform to a quality of the Higher World-continuity. Brotherhood (1937) - 150:
150. People do not know how to find that which is most beautiful. They forget the best moments of enlightenment. But these hours are given to all, notwithstanding different conditions. A moment of enlightenment flashes out like a diamond. It is extremely brief, yet this brevity embraces a contact with the Supermundane World. Such touches are unforgettable! They are as torches on Earth and surpass the reason. One should preserve the supermundane sparks with solicitude. Brotherhood (1937) - 153:
153. People in whom the primary energy has ceased its movement have been called walking corpses. One can recall not a few people who continue to display the physical functions but whose energy has already become moribund. From such people one may receive the same impression as from corpses - for in essence they are indeed corpses. They no longer belong to Earth. They still move about and sleep and utter sounds. But the astral body, the husk, also moves and may be visible! Highly developed people can sense such corpses, forgotten on Earth. The faculty of such observation usually belongs to those who have been many times in the different worlds. Brotherhood (1937) - 155:
155. Self-sacrifice is one of the true paths to Brotherhood. But why then is it enjoined, "Guard your strength?" There is no contradiction in this. The Golden Path, the combining path, affirms both qualities - achievement and caution. Otherwise all would be driven to suicide. Achievement is created in full consciousness and responsibility. Again someone may suspect a contradiction; but a higher devotion, an all conquering love, can teach the combining of higher qualities. Madness does not bring achievement. Faint-heartedness cannot answer for true cautiousness. The conscious realization of duty prompts the right use of energy. Let people reflect about the concordance of qualities. Brotherhood (1937) - 156:
156. Much is said about the habitability of planets, yet rarely is there found one who senses such far-away conditions. The earthly nature of people does not take in such matters. Even the subtle existence does not embrace the idea of remote companions. Only the fiery consciousness, common to all worlds, can cognize and testify about distant lives. Consequently, it is possible only for the fiery essence to be concerned with such subjects. Brotherhood (1937) - 157:
157. Even under hypnosis people rarely speak about the Subtle World. An earthly will cannot force one to say anything about the Subtle World. What is the reason for this? It is to be found in Hierarchy, which guards against the useless spreading of information. There exists a popular supposition that in the Subtle World the individual principle predominates, whereas the higher the sphere the more is the principle of Hierarchy manifested. Dominating control by means of thought becomes feasible when the tight corporeal obstacles are discarded. Thus, when I speak about Hierarchy, I am only preparing you for the conscious acceptance of future advances. Brotherhood (1937) - 158:
158. Yet, for all that, information about the Subtle World does reach Earth. Such tidings are admitted as much as is possible without confusing the clouded consciousness. People should pay attention to children who remember not only former incarnations but also certain details of the Subtle World. Let these informations be fragmentary, yet for the observant scholar it all can be gathered into a whole necklace. The main thing is not to deny flatly that which seems extraordinary just at a given time. Brotherhood (1937) - 160:
160. Be not surprised that the simplest examples often prove to be the most expressive. Setting forth on a distant journey, people look forward to seeing something attractive; if this does not happen, the journey turns out to be very abhorrent to them. Likewise, we should grow to love the idea of the Subtle World and the far-off worlds. One can so frighten oneself regarding the far-off worlds that even a move toward them will appear to be inadmissible. People usually have such a gloomy frame of mind toward everything of another world that they may be likened to a rueful traveler who has lost all his baggage. Let people be concerned with suggesting to themselves the best possibilities for success on the distant path. They will thus enter into the region of thought. It will be impossible for one to suffer who thinks beautifully! He will enter the Father's House, sensing in advance all the blessed treasures. Likewise must be comprehended the path to Brotherhood. Brotherhood (1937) - 161:
161. People like proofs by means of the most practical examples. Even though the inner meaning does not always coincide, evidence is always esteemed. The flow of a river is only slightly similar to the flow of life, yet this comparison long since has been applied. Likewise, an arrow does not fully correspond to a thought, yet the simile is customarily used in life. The consciousness of neophytes should not be too much burdened; let the load be such as they can carry on the path. Brotherhood (1937) - 166:
Often people are unable to perceive the boundary line where outward actions end and the invincible fundamentals begin. Do not think it superfluous to affirm the foundations of Brotherhood. It is hard to conceive what false imaginings arise during discussions about Brotherhood. Unprepared people think that Brotherhood is a legend, and that anyone can build spectral towers in his own way. They consider that unproven testimonies about Brotherhood cannot convince the reason; but no one is going to try to convince them. Likewise, no one compels collaboration. People themselves arrive at the necessity for cooperation. In the same way will they arrive at the reality of Brotherhood. Brotherhood (1937) - 168:
168. Rarely do people hear a cry for help and pass by without a heart tremor. Perhaps a brutalized heart will not lend a hand, but still it will be shaken. A cry for help may be expressed in words or in a single sound, but its heart-rending meaning will be the same. The cries of space likewise may be fragmentary and, according to the meaning of the words, insignificant, whereas their inner meaning is of importance. It need not be thought that the echo of distant thoughts has lost significance; even monosyllabic calls have effect. Sometimes a series of faces rushes past; they may not be familiar, still various frames of mind are felt. From such occurrences there may be built up a sensing of entire countries. One may understand where people are debating, where they are sorrowing, where they rejoice - such signals teach attentiveness. Not only complex reflections of events but also sometimes a solitary exclamation may give a feeling of the general moods. As on the strings the key of the entire musical composition is fixed by one chord, so in space each chord has a significance. On the field of battle a trumpet call decides the fate of an entire army. No one says that one should not harken to the distant signals. Many trumpets are sounding on Earth. Brotherhood (1937) - 173:
173. Whoever defames that which is most exalted testifies to his own dissolution. The horrible denier reeks with corruption. He does not think about his unavoidable disintegration. People do not wish to notice what they prepare for themselves. Each murderer dreams about going unpunished. Where will he find this immunity? Brotherhood (1937) - 175:
175. Great Service has called forth everywhere much misunderstanding. To people it usually has the aspect of something unattainable. They hope that responsibility for such Service will pass them by. But let us reflect upon certain great Servitors. Let us see if They were unapproachable supermen. Pythagoras and Plato and Boehme and Paracelsus and Thomas Vaughan were men who bore their lamps amidst their fellow-men in life under a hail of non understanding and abuse. Anyone could approach them, but only a few were able to discern the superearthly radiance behind the earthly face. It is possible to name great Servitors of East and West, North and South. It is possible to peruse their biographies; yet everywhere we feel that the superearthly radiance appears rarely in the course of centuries. One should learn from reality. Brotherhood (1937) - 177:
177. In the simplest examples there can be seen indications regarding forgotten fundamentals. The unaccountable whims of pregnant women will remind us about reincarnation, particularly when the character of the child is traced. Likewise, the latest medicine utilizes the concept of primary energy and points out the nervous origin of many ailments. Immunity is regarded as linked to a condition of the entire nervous system, thus putting forward the significance of the primary energy. How, then, may one not recognize it, when science is paying particular attention to it? Can one deny the basis of immunity? People are especially concerned about their health, yet at the same time they lose sight of the most precious factor. How, then, will thoughts about Brotherhood be created, if the fundamentals of life are left in neglect? Brotherhood (1937) - 178:
178. True, the quantity of insane people is monstrous. Not only must they be treated, but the cause of the increase in number must be discovered. The weak-minded also need surveillance. Madness is contagious. Weak-mindedness in childhood indicates subsequent abnormality through the entire life. People are agreed that the conditions of life are unhealthy; yet, in spite of this, every advice about improving conditions for health will meet with hostility. In this is contained the fear of any unsettling of the foundations. Brotherhood (1937) - 186:
186. People frequently hear voices that seem to be calling to them. Sometimes such calls are so strong that they force one to start and look around, though others present do not hear them. Can one possibly doubt that such spatial sendings do occur? Brotherhood (1937) - 186:
It is more difficult to understand why a sent thought which, by agreement, is to be received at a designated time is so rarely caught. First of all, people do not know how to put themselves into a definite frame of mind. Frequently, instead of receiving a thought, they thrust it away. Because of this, it is more often that thoughts arrive, which are not those agreed upon, but are ones which succeed in falling in with the rhythm of a mood. Still oftener can thoughts from the Subtle World be caught, because they may more easily harmonize with the energy of people. But people pay too little attention to thoughts from the Subtle World. One of the reasons is that the transmutation of language can be achieved only by strong, lofty spirits. On Earth, people often cannot understand the meaning of something that has been spoken, and it is even more difficult for them to adapt themselves to spatial sendings. Yet one need not be disappointed, for each attention to thought refines the consciousness. Brotherhood (1937) - 187:
187. The primary energy sometimes, like blood, needs an outlet. It is especially compressed during fiery tensions. Likewise, it is drawn to people who are in need of it. In this, it is necessary to distinguish those who are actually in need of it from vampires who devour it. Brotherhood (1937) - 190:
190. The stupid are capable of affirming that Our Brothers sow sedition and uprisings, whereas actually They are applying all efforts to conciliate the peoples. They are ready to carry on the heavy service of forewarning in time the persons upon whom the national destiny depends. They do not spare their forces in hastening to bring tidings. At the cost of disagreeable methods, They bear the Light, which the forces of darkness are trying to extinguish. Yet the sown seeds of good will not dry up, and in the ordained days the seeds will flourish. But what should those people be called who harm the good? They are capable not only of impeding Advice but of interpreting as failure the most natural consequences. By what measure will the stupid appraise effects? Why do they take it upon themselves to judge where success or failure has appeared? What could happen without the assistance of the Brotherhood? It is hard to imagine the evil interpretation that accompanies each Great Service! Brotherhood (1937) - 192:
192. The enemies of humanity not only have invented bullets which can pierce everything but they have in store new poisons. It is impossible to stop the flow of an evil will. Only selfless and constant reminders about good can bring the wave of pernicious influence to an end. Do not think that there was formerly less cruelty among people than at present; but nowadays it is justified by the most shameless hypocrisy. Brotherhood (1937) - 193:
193. Harmony is not always attainable, even if it is proclaimed verbally. It is a common error to think that harmony can be established by reason. Few realize that only the heart is the abode of harmony. People reiterate about unity, but their hearts are full of stinging arrows. People repeat many sayings from various ages about the power of unity, but they do not try to apply this truth to life. They reproach the whole world for dissensions and at the same time they themselves are sowing disunity. Verily, it is impossible to live without the heart. Heartlessness cannot find a harmonious abode. Not only do the sowers of disunity harm themselves but they also infect space; and who can foresee how far such poison may penetrate? Brotherhood (1937) - 195:
195. It is useful to advise friends to send out mutually good thoughts at a definite time. In such an action there will be not only a strengthening of benevolence but also a disinfection of space, and the latter is extremely necessary. Poisonous emanations not only infect man but also are precipitated upon surrounding objects. Such sediments are eradicated with great difficulty. They can even accompany objects for long distances. In time people will distinguish the aura of such infected objects. Meanwhile sensitive individuals can feel the reaction of such stratifications upon themselves. Good thoughts will be the best purifier of one's surroundings. Affirmations of the sendings of good are still stronger than purifying incenses. But one should accustom oneself to such sendings. They need not be made up of definite words but only of a directed good feeling. Thus, in the midst of daily life it is possible to create much good. Each sending is like a cleansing bolt of lightning. Brotherhood (1937) - 199:
199. A man who has been saved may still imagine himself lost. One who is already perishing may think that he is victorious. All over the world crawls such lack of understanding. In reality, people are surrounded by phantoms. One can perceive the madness of whole nations. The Teaching can open many eyes and remind about the inviolability of the foundations. Brotherhood (1937) - 201:
The ancient knowledge protected cows as sacred animals, and it wove an attractive legend about bees. But in time people lost the conscious regard for the remedies as first given to them. In the old manuals of healing, each remedy was looked upon from the standpoints of both usefulness and harmfulness. But such valuable substances as milk, honey, and musk carry no injury when they are pure. It is possible to point out many useful remedies in the plant world also, but the majority of them are best in the pure state, when the basic energy inherent in them, over and above so-called vitamins, has not been lost. The juice of carrots or radishes, or of strawberries, is best in the raw, pure state. Hence, it may be understood why the ancient Rishis subsisted on these wholesome products. Brotherhood (1937) - 203:
203. The seismograph indicates a continual trembling of the ground, but these earthquakes are by far not all that is noted by sensitive organisms. The reason for this is that Fire manifests in most diversified qualities. Moreover, the organism often registers insignificant signs that are confused with spatial influences. The human organism records a far greater variety of signs than is customarily thought. All that pertains especially to Fire is recorded by man. The explanations of this preeminence are quite scanty. People will talk about fatigue or indisposition, or about a certain frame of mind, but a reaction to the fiery element will not be mentioned. Actually, people do not picture to themselves that they are surrounded by Fire, which acts upon their primary energy. It would seem necessary to esteem everything which can strengthen the primary energy. It was said long ago that selfhood is extinguished by Fire. As long as they are not conscious of fiery baptism, people will think about themselves only; and as long as the most powerful element is not understood, the very concept of Brotherhood will be a barren skeleton. Brotherhood (1937) - 204:
204. Gradually it will become known that the legend is the true history; then documents will be found. Each revelation confirms the fact that truth lives on and must be perceived. Since myths live on, then too the history of the Brotherhood will acquire authenticity. It can be noted that information about the Brotherhood is especially suspected. Many circumstances are accepted quite easily, but the existence of the Brotherhood has a particularly striking effect. People are prepared to encounter an unknown hermit, but for some reason it is difficult for them to picture a society of such hermits. There exists an order of truths which meets with special opposition. It is not difficult to understand who is against the concept of Brotherhood. These creatures know perfectly well about the existence of the Brotherhood, and they tremble lest this knowledge reach the people. But all is accomplished in due time. If people do not know, still they are beginning to have premonitions. Brotherhood (1937) - 205:
205. Some messengers proceed with a mission, already knowing whence, whither and why - and how they will return. Others know but inwardly the Indication, and they complete the earthly path as ordinary citizens. Let us not weigh which of them accomplishes an achievement with the greater selflessness. Let people recognize that there exists a great number of degrees among the Spiritual Toilers. Chiefly there must be understood the result and the motive. It is not for us to judge which good deed is the higher. Each act is surrounded by many causes which the human eye cannot discern. Brotherhood (1937) - 206:
206. Likewise let us learn to distinguish the smallest signs. There are very many of them, flashing out as sparks; but let us not fall into bigotry or suspiciousness. The latter is to be distinguished from keenness. It has been said that keenness is straight, whereas suspiciousness is crooked. Besides, he who is suspicious is not pure and is not free. Knowledge must not be clouded by violence, neither external or internal. People often deplore cruelty, yet they are cruel to themselves. Such cruelty is worst of all. Apprehend justly the mean between apparent contradictions. Brotherhood (1937) - 208:
208. People do not regard sensitiveness of the organism as an advantage. Even very enlightened people often are afraid of such refinements. In truth, a broadened consciousness is required in order to understand how indispensable for further advance is the acquisition of sensitiveness. Under the existing conditions of earthly life various pains may be expected, but certainly these sufferings occur, not as a result of sensitiveness, but by reason of abnormality of life. If there were an uninfected atmosphere, then sensitiveness would be seen as a true good; but people prefer to pollute the planet, if only they may dwell in the savage state. Do not think that words about savagery are an exaggeration. One may wear expensive clothing and still remain a savage. The more grave is the offense of those who have already heard about the condition of the planet and yet do not apply their efforts for the advancement of the Common Good. Brotherhood (1937) - 209:
209. Admonish people not to malign the Higher Forces. Madmen do not understand that their thoughts are refracted against powerful rays and smite the madmen themselves. If they do not fall dead at once, this still does not mean that their organisms have not started on the way to dissolution. One's own arrow finds the germination of an ulcer and brings it to the surface. Brotherhood (1937) - 211:
211. Essentially, transition into the Subtle World ought to be painless. People having completed the earthly path ought to take up quite naturally the next proceeding. But they themselves complicate the solemn change of existence. They have propagated illnesses, and they pass them on to their near ones. They proceed to infect space, yet only by their own effort can they enter upon the path of purification. Compulsory prophylaxis cannot help fundamentally; a general conscious cooperation is needed. Compulsion can save only a small part out of hundreds of thousands of sick people. Rendering the planet healthful rests in the hands of all humanity. First of all, it must be understood that man makes healthy not only himself but also all his surroundings. In such a realization there will be contained true humaneness. Such a feeling cannot be commanded. It must come independently out of the depths of the heart. Brotherhood (1937) - 214:
214. I affirm that there are now many significant manifestations, but people are so blind that they do not see the prepared bread. People do not wish to recognize that which is already drawing near in full strength. Let travelers sing at the crossroads about the preordained Brotherhood. Brotherhood (1937) - 217:
217. People will say that rest is impossible in days of great confusion. Reply, "Let us not quibble about words." Rest, like Nirvana, is an effervescence which does not boil away. But if someone's strength is not adequate for such a concept let him be concerned with clarity of thought. Let him acknowledge that even in the hour of Armageddon it is needful to have a clear consciousness. If we lose clarity of thought in earthly battles, how can we maintain it during transition into the Subtle World? Each earthly impact is only a touchstone for our consciousness. Even during indignation one should not admit obscuration of thinking. Experienced people know that spatial currents are stronger than those of any human combat, yet during such powerful attacks one should clearly preserve the goal of existence. Brotherhood (1937) - 218:
218. During a thunderstorm it is advised not to run about nor make abrupt movements. Likewise, a harmonious condition is indicated during mundane storms. Let us not grasp at a cushion in order to hide from the thunder. Let us not rush to the smallest when we hear the knocking of something great. We must test ourselves in the most diverse circumstances; in this is contained the secret of diversification of incarnations. But people cannot understand in what manner a king is transformed into a cobbler. Brotherhood (1937) - 221:
221. Each book of the Teaching carries an inner task. If brutality can make fun of Brotherhood, this will be the worst kind of savagery. Let people find the strength to restrain themselves from derision. Derision is not acuteness of mind. Humor is contained in a wise attitude toward events taking place, but the gaping mouth of the dull-witted is a disgrace to humanity. Is it a game, when humanity becomes the plaything of madness? They will meet with success who uplift the Chalice with clean hands. Brotherhood (1937) - 223:
223. The primary energy seeks admittance into all the nerves of humanity. It is, it does exist. It has been tensed by cosmic conditions. It is unfitting to ask whether one should develop it. It is impossible to develop the primary energy; one can only safeguard it against the waves of chaos. One should manifest great solicitude toward the treasure of evolution. Much was said in antiquity about the time when the primary energy would begin to be intensively manifested. People must not deny that which so imperatively claims its goal. Who is filled with such arrogance as to fall into denying the tidings of the epoch? Only the ignorant and those vaunting a false wisdom will begin fighting against the evidence. But let us not take to heart the attempts of the ignorant. They only make a wreath to each advice about helping humanity. Brotherhood (1937) - 225:
225. The domain of the most subtle energies is inexhaustible. It is possible to speak of learning about it but not of having the knowledge of it. I am speaking not for your disappointment but for your encouragement. If we make a cartogram of human penetrations into the frontiers of the distant energies, we find a very irregular line. People have hurled themselves into space, unsupported either by their fellow-men or by the Higher Forces; there has resulted the picture of a diver who has been let down at one point of the oceanic bottom and who has to give an elucidation of all underwater life. It is needful that all possible manifestations be observed and referred to laboratory investigations. So many times it has been said that a single investigator cannot succeed in observing all the threads of energies. Very often the spontaneous feeling of a child could prompt the necessary investigations. Not casually do I speak about physicians and schoolteachers; both have around themselves a broad field for observations. They can draw the attention of those around them to the loftiest subjects. They can be of much use to science, just as are meteorological stations. The most ordinary people can hear about the various small manifestations, but who is to say where is the small and where the great? Often only one link is missing in that which constitutes a very important observation. Brotherhood (1937) - 230:
230. It is not easy to realize that earthly life is a momentary vision. It is not easy to understand all this, though people ought to have premonitions of it right from birth. Brotherhood (1937) - 231:
231. Through the ages many erroneous interpretations have been made owing to the poverty of languages. People have turned to ciphers, to symbols and images, to inscriptions and to all sorts of hieroglyphics, but such expedients have only been of temporary help. Only the contemporaries could understand the meaning of such conventional accessories. In the course of ages they were obliterated, and new fallacies were built up. With difficulty does humanity retain informations for a single millennium. What, then, is to be said about periods of tens of thousands of years wherein languages themselves have been completely altered many times over! Isolated objects reaching down to our time cannot fully define the epochs which created them. Thus, it is needful to apply special circumspection to ancient epochs, which for us are only confused visions. Brotherhood (1937) - 235:
Likewise poisonous are the gases which irritate the mucous membranes. It cannot be permissible to poison a people, condemning it to maladies which make their appearance only after a passage of time. So-called enlightened rulers infect wide spaces and soothe themselves with the thought that the poisoning is harmless. Let them try living in a house which has been poisoned! Brotherhood (1937) - 236:
236. Some means must be found to enable people to understand the meaning of unity; otherwise, popular assemblies will resemble a bunch of balloons pulling to all sides. Some people assume that outward grinning alone should express unity. But the meaning of unified power remains alien to them. Brotherhood (1937) - 237:
237. Not only is one to be called a wayfarer who is already found upon the way but also one who has been making ready for the path. It is just the same with a world event: it has already been formulated, it already exists, even though the ship has not yet pulled up the anchor. It is needful to distinguish outer movement from inner readiness. Certain people attach no significance to inner readiness. For them, if something is not in motion before the eyes of everyone it means that it does not exist. Let us return again to medical examples. Many sicknesses may be in process inwardly, presenting no external symptoms. Only in the last stage are they manifested, when treatment is already useless. Let us not consider the process only when in its fatal stage. So it is too in human relations. Brotherhood (1937) - 240:
240. It may be noticed that sometimes especially large upheavals have far less destructive effect on the organism than small ones. The reason is that during the large upheavals psychic energy begins to act in a special manner, manifesting a powerful protection. During small agitations the protection may not be so strong. When I say, "Burden Me more when I go into the Beautiful Garden," this is not merely a poetic figure of speech but a practical indication. Long ago it was said that through great upheavals the spirit grows strong and the consciousness is purified. But in such processes the primary energy will be the principal factor. Therefore, let us not be distressed if it be brought into action in one particular way. It is far worse when something petty undermines the organism, and the salutary force is inactive. Such a situation must be recognized; otherwise people will begin to strive for the small and will be content with the mediocre. The store of psychic energy must be supplemented. Without pressure it does not receive the Higher Help. Even the enigmatic saying, "the worse, the better," has a certain foundation. Brotherhood (1937) - 240:
It is striking to observe how persecutions and oppressions multiply one's strength. One may marvel as to whence people draw the strength to endure and resist abuses. That same salutary energy which purifies the consciousness also creates an armor. Let us grow to love it, and let us not reject it light-mindedly. People say prayers for protection, yet themselves destroy the best gift. Brotherhood (1937) - 242:
242. One should not draw arbitrary conclusions about the causes of the speeding up or slowing down of events. One must be able to take into consideration many conditions, of which the most important usually remain neglected. I instruct you to intensify your attention in order not to increase the complexity of the situation. People do not like to acknowledge, voluntarily or otherwise, how often a grain of dissension ruins the best combinations. Man can be likened to a magnet, yet even a magnet may become demagnetized if it be put in disadvantageous surroundings. Thus, one should accustom oneself to watching over the small grains. Unity cannot flourish if grit has been spilled on each wheel. Brotherhood (1937) - 243:
243. Cooperation is not easily achieved. For its assimilation a whole series of lives is sometimes required. People understand with difficulty the combining of individuality with communal labor. The human consciousness tosses like a ship in a storm, forgetting about synthesis. Brotherhood (1937) - 244:
244. "Friendship is in silence," an ancient Chinese once said. It can also be stated conversely. In such a higher state thought replaces many words. People can understand each other in different languages expressed mentally. The mystery of such thought transmission remains a great manifestation of the primary energy. Brotherhood (1937) - 245:
245. If people would deal with each other more trustingly, they could observe far greater manifestations of a cosmic nature. For example, if they were not so constrained about confiding their sensations, it would be possible to detect entire waves of transitory currents. There can be noticed particular throat sensations or heart pangs, or tension of knees and elbows. Currents can pass through all the centers. This will not be a sickness but a special indisposition. According to these symptoms it is possible to see where tension of currents is passing. But at least some confidence must be shown, without the fear of being laughed at. Brotherhood (1937) - 248:
248. People are astonished at the quantity of crimes, but they forget about the incomparably larger number of evil deeds that are never detected. One may be horrified by the countless mental crimes which have not been legislated against, and yet they are destroying the lives of people and the life of the whole planet. One should reflect sometimes how much the fertility of the planet is diminishing, in spite of all the artificial measures taken at times by governments. It is possible to plant a grove of trees and, at the same time, poison and destroy entire forests. People marvel at the remains of primeval forest giants, but they do not ponder whether such giants can grow up nowadays. People strip away the virgin covering of the planet and then are astounded at the spread of sandy wastes. Upon recounting all the species on the planet one may be surprised at how little they are improved. Let us not consider certain peculiar cross-breedings that, like dropsy, can swell the size of certain vegetables. Such experiments have no influence on the general condition of the planet. Brotherhood (1937) - 250:
250. Is a deluge possible which can wash away entire regions? Can there be an earthquake which destroys whole countries? Can there be a whirlwind sweeping away cities? Can there be a fall of enormous meteors? All these are possible, and the swing of the pendulum can be increased. Does the quality of human thought have no significance? Thus let people reflect about the essence of things. It is very near to thought, and many thoughts are directed here from other worlds. Let us not blame sunspots alone. Brotherhood (1937) - 251:
251. Threat and violence are not of Our domain. Compassion and warning will be the province of Brotherhood. One would have to be of a cruel nature to take a warning for a threat. People judge according to themselves; they try to insert their own meaning into each word they hear. It is instructive to give to a most diverse group of people the same simple text for interpretation. It is astonishing how differently the contents may be explained. Not only basic traits of character but also casual moods are reflected, causing the contents to be misconstrued. Thus, it may be confirmed that the evil see evil, whereas the good see good. The same truth carries through in all branches of knowledge. Only very keen eyes distinguish where is reality and where the mirage of a casual mood. Brotherhood (1937) - 252:
252. Quite a few people think that Brotherhood does not exist at all. It may be that in the stillness of the night there sometimes flash out before them fragments of remembrances, but dullness of the reason obscures these dreams. True, in small recollections they may burn into the consciousness. Perhaps they cannot appear in a definite form, yet their meaning flashes like a flying arrow. A definite image may not arise for the reason that man has not been taught to think in images. Brotherhood (1937) - 254:
254. No one requires that a telephone call or a telegram be repeated twice before he will believe it. But it works out otherwise in the matter of information from the Subtle World. For some reason people invariably insist upon repetition of manifestations, as if they could be convinced only through repetition; in such a manner much energy is wasted. Conditions have already become altered, but man wishes to turn backward. Much is made difficult by such retrogression. Brotherhood (1937) - 255:
255. Besides, people do not wish to observe how the process of thinking is dependent upon changes in surroundings. Such observations can make manifest many physical reactions, and along with this they may reveal that among visible influences others are continually to be perceived, invisible yet extremely powerful. Brotherhood (1937) - 256:
256. It may be noticed that people who remember their former lives belong to the most diverse levels. This merely illustrates that the other-world law is far more complex than people on Earth assume. All the more then ought it to be respected and studied. Such investigations must inevitably be of a fragmentary nature, yet this fragmentary information must constitute a convincing chain of facts. The quicker such an earthly chronicle can be begun, the sooner will the truth be revealed. It must be understood that it is not Our custom to demand blind faith. What would be the use of such a demand, since observation and attentiveness yield better results? Brotherhood (1937) - 256:
It has been said that the web of the Most High consists of sparks; consequently, if one discerns even a single spark it will already be a big attainment. But in such experiments it is possible to achieve success only through mutual trust. Valuable information can be brought even by children, country folk, and various workers in whom even a single spark with which they have come in contact has caught hold. Very often people actually preserve some memories but are ashamed to talk about them. Such hiding places must be approached solicitously. They will not be revealed to an arrogant interrogator or to a hurrying passer-by. Moreover, earthly law prohibits touching upon what is professed to be sacred. Physicians frequently call such confessions madness. Brotherhood (1937) - 263:
263. Picture a house filed with people who know about some important event, but among whom is one who does not know what all the others are thinking about. There will be a great difference between those who know and the one who does not know. Even judging by externals, one can form an opinion about the obvious difference. He who does not know will begin to feel troubled, to glance about, and to listen; he will be suspicious and look around in a hostile way. The more irritation he may feel, the further he will be from a solution of the enigma. In such simple examples there can be observed the reactions of thought and the causes which impede their perception. For the grasping of a thought, first of all, irritation is not useful. There may be excitement or tranquillity, but absolutely no anger or irritation. Brotherhood (1937) - 265:
265. An ancient adage says, "He who thinks about death summons it." Likewise, physicians also have sometimes noticed that thought about the end brings it near. Much of folk wisdom contains a particle of truth. But one must first of all reflect - is it possible to be occupied with thought about that which does not exist? It is time for people to recognize that life is uninterrupted. Thus the attitude toward earthly existence will be completely altered. For proper evolution it is necessary to speedily affirm the right point of view toward a continuous life. Science must come to the help of dispersing gloomy fallacies. It is not for man to think about the grave, but about wings and ordained beauty. The more clearly man instills in his consciousness the beauty of the worlds, the more easily will he be receptive to new conditions. Brotherhood (1937) - 268:
268. When people begin to distinguish causes from effects, much is perceived, but up to the present people recognize only effects, and this only in the crudest degree. No one wishes to understand that a certain time must elapse between cause and effect. When a subtle consciousness discerns causes, it is usually subjected to ridicule. A gross eye does not see what has taken place, and the ignorant proclaim that nothing has happened. Therefore it is time to direct thought to the root of the matter. However this is not easy, for confidence has been stifled, and thus the energy of perception has been brought into inaction. Many cases could be cited when cognition was able to foresee in causes the beginning of effects, but a little unbelief washes away all possibilities. Brotherhood (1937) - 271:
271. Sometimes there result converse effects when people approach the higher energies with crude methods. For example, let us take eye-glasses devised for observation of auras. The principle is not bad, but the means are crude and affect the eyesight adversely. Whereas the refinement of senses must not impair the natural state of the organism. Thus, the use of radium has proved destructive, whereas radioactivity as a principle is curative. Likewise, alcohol becomes a destructive narcotic instead of a medicinal remedy. The examples are many. The principal cause lies in unwillingness to realize the bond of the organism with subtle energies. Brotherhood (1937) - 272:
272. There is nothing astonishing in the fact that even an absolutely simple man can see radiations - the causes for this are many. He may be an unusual man by reason of his former lives, or there could be expressed in him this special quality among others less pronounced. Such isolated cases are not rare. It may be noted that even unlettered people may possess extraordinary perceptions. They do not know why such knowledge comes to them, since they are without any guile. Such qualities, though obviously expressed, have nothing in common with the accumulations from past lives. So many chemical reactions can arouse individual qualities, which spring up and then can temporarily disappear. Only an understanding of altered spatial currents can explain the changes taking place in the organism. You know that sight and hearing and all one's sensations vary under the influence of currents. One may be assured that such fluctuations take place not only on manifested dates but also aside from human reasoning. Actually, only external conditions can create such inexplicable manifestations. Brotherhood (1937) - 273:
273. A wise philosopher, having been sold into slavery, exclaimed, "Thanks! Evidently I can pay back some old debts." An emperor, nicknamed the Golden, was terrified, "Luxury pursues me. When will I be able to pay off my debts?" Thus have wise people thought about the quickest payment of their debts. They understood that former lives surely do not elapse without incurring indebtedness. But a man with much income must make haste in settling his accounts. Brotherhood (1937) - 274:
274. If someone assures you that he is neither for nor against something, regard him as being against it. Among these voiceless ones there are far more opponents than among the shouters. People hope to conceal their opposition under a mask of hypocrisy. Therefore it is especially valuable when a man has the courage to speak his opinion. However, for correctness of appraisal it is needful to realize Brotherhood as the lever of the world. One should not recognize only one's own personality, because isolation does not exist, and he who tears himself away falls into the lower strata and injures himself. Brotherhood (1937) - 275:
275. It is correct that people should have identical control over paired organs, but such control can only begin in childhood. A child has equal use of his hands, but in examples surrounding him he sees a preference for the right hand. In schools it is already too late to restore equality. Only amid the first flashes of consciousness can a child avoid the prejudices of adults. To little attention is paid to the curiosity of children. One can learn much from how quickly they notice their surroundings. Brotherhood (1937) - 278:
278. It was said in antiquity, "All people are angels." Verily, people are the messengers of the far-off worlds. Hence great is their responsibility. They rarely take the responsibility of carrying that which is entrusted to them and are not even distressed at losing the treasure. Only a few individuals may sorrow that they have forgotten something they have heard. Let people not forget that they are messengers and a bond with the distant worlds. Such a consciousness in itself beautifies everyday life. Brotherhood (1937) - 281:
281. In an attempt to be wily people frequently say that many conditions prevent them from creating good. Whereas in each and every condition man can create good. This is the privilege of the human state. Brotherhood (1937) - 282:
282. In the Brotherhood each one works as much as he can. Each one helps in accordance with the measure of his forces; each one does not condemn in his heart; each one affirms knowledge according to his experience; each one lets no time escape, for it is irrecoverable; each one is ready to lend his strength to a Brother; each one displays his best quality; each one rejoices at the success of a Brother. Are these principles too difficult? Are they supernatural? Are they beyond human strength? Do they require superknowledge? Is it possible that only heroes can understand unity? Precisely for the sake of comprehension examples have been given of the better people becoming physicians, cobblers, weavers, butchers, in order to infix better thinking through different kinds of labor. Brotherhood (1937) - 285:
285. Dispassionateness is not heartlessness or indifference. When people read historical chronicles, they are not irritated, because these writings belong to the distant past; and the experience of life teaches that almost all received communications also refer to the past. Likewise, experience whispers that the future can direct thoughts above and beyond irritation and disturbance. Thus, only the future is liberated from passion. From it is born active dispassionateness. Usually people upbraid one for this concept, confusing it with selfhood; but it is better to attribute it to justice. Only the future, not littered by the confusion of the recent past, can enable one to think rationally. Thus let us carefully analyze the significance of many concepts that have been undeservedly abased or exalted. Brotherhood (1937) - 286:
286. Verily, human speech should be guarded against various disfigurements that are ugly and unexpressive. Furthermore, language needs to be cleansed of certain archaisms based on long outmoded usages. People often utter words without taking into consideration their significance. Thus they fill their speech with meaningless names and concepts. Indeed they would have to laugh if they were to reflect upon the real meaning of what they had said. So, too, in everything one should abandon the outlived, which has lost its primary meaning. Brotherhood (1937) - 288:
288. In many industries workers inhale and touch many chemical substances. A first glance it appears that such contacts pass without injury, but this will be only a superficial judgment. It can be proven that different branches of work give rise in time to identical illnesses. The first intake of a dangerous substance is not noticeable in its influence, but by constant repetition it takes possession of the entire organism and renders it incurable. I am speaking about this because of another effect, about which people still think too little. They have already noticed the moon's influence; even physicians have paid attention to the influence of the moon upon many human states. But such influences take place repeatedly. The effects may not be noticed with the human eye, but the rays of the luminary dominate not only the physical side but also all feelings. In this it can be noticed that people with strong psychic energy are less subject to the influence of the rays upon their psyche. Thus, the natural development of psychic energy will be an excellent prophylaxis. It will also be so in relation to many other currents; therefore neglect of psychic energy is ignorance. Brotherhood (1937) - 291:
291. It is especially difficult to perceive the instantaneousness of action of the subtle body. People have so bound themselves with the conventional concept of time in its earthly sense that it is impossible for them to get away from the idea of lengthiness of time. Only those who have already become accustomed to issuing forth into the Subtle World know how much one can feel in an instant. Much can be sensed in the spirit, and each perception must be preserved. Brotherhood (1937) - 292:
292. Treatment by means of music is already being applied, but the effects are not always perceptible. The reason is that it is not customary to develop perception of music. From childhood one should be accustomed to assimilating the beauty of sound. Musical faculties are in need of education. It is true that in each man has been implanted an inclination for sound but without cultivation it remains asleep. Man ought to hear beautiful music and song. Sometimes a single harmony will awaken forever a sense of the beautiful. Yet great is ignorance when the best panaceas are forgotten in the family. Especially , when the world is quaking from hatred, it is indispensable to make haste in opening the ears of the young generation. Without realization of the significance of music it is also impossible to understand the sounding of nature; and, of course, it is impossible to think about the music of the spheres - only noise will be accessible to the spirit of the ignorant. The song of waterfall or river or ocean will be only a roar; the wind will not bring melody and will not resound in the trees as a solemn hymn. The best harmonies vanish for the unopened ear. Can people accomplish their ascent without song? Can Brotherhood stand without song? Brotherhood (1937) - 297:
This word is uttered often, but rarely is it applied to action. Can many people get together in unity? No sooner does the principle of labor bring them together, than occasions for discord arise. It is impossible to explain what unity is if in the heart there is no conception of Great Service. Brotherhood (1937) - 298:
298. Only the call to Brotherhood can sometimes flash out as lightning. Let people think that Brotherhood is inopportune, that it is unattainable; but for all that even a savage heart will begin to tremble, even a hardened, embittered heart will not pass by such a reminder of something forgotten. It is necessary to find the simplest words, for people are expecting the simplest. People can accept a good word if persuaded that it will make better their way of life. Brotherhood (1937) - 299:
299. You are becoming convinced that people are open to cognition. Such a step of evolution is not accidental. Many shocks and much trepidation have compelled hearts to shudder and begin to resound. Verily, heavy must be the burden in order to enter the Beautiful Garden. Brotherhood (1937) - 300:
The production of worthless objects is an offense against the people. In striving to Infinity it is needful also to think about the quality of all labor. Each Teaching is first of all concerned about quality, and thus each task must become a lofty one. Brotherhood (1937) - 304:
304. People hope that that which is most difficult will pass, but beyond it will begin blissful Amrita. What will they think if they are told that after the difficult comes the still more difficult? Perhaps people will attempt to leap away from the human path? But whither can they depart? Only he who is not terrified by the most difficult will feel the bliss of Amrita. Brotherhood (1937) - 310:
310. Do not consider absurd the testimony of the three aviators who saw horses at a great altitude. Such a vision is possible for several reasons. Motion itself can call forth forms connected with it; then, too, speed can concur with manifestations from the Subtle World. As before, it is needful to advise noticing such signs. One should not inevitably consider them as omens, but one should accept them as facts from the spheres of the Subtle World. There are not a few such manifestations, but extremes of attitude toward them are not permissible. People refer to them either with contempt or with absurd exaggeration; rational observation is rarely encountered. Brotherhood (1937) - 315:
315. It is not easy to gather together a brotherhood in full concordance. Let it be a group small in number, but without contradictions; it is easier for a small group both to convene and to separate. Any forcible bond is contrary to the concept of Brotherhood. Let them be only three, yet will their concordance be stronger than the vacillation of a hundred. Hesitation and confusion are injurious not only to people but also cosmically. Brotherhood (1937) - 315:
In olden times prolonged testings were designated in order to assemble a nucleus of the spiritually concordant. However, length of time alone does not solve the problem of selection. An evil seed can remain concealed for years and years. The feeling of the heart can whisper the better intimations. Too lightly do people handle a higher concept, and only a few know how to guard it with full love. Such cherishing is not in gesticulations and obeisances, but in indissoluble heart devotion. For some the bond will be fetters and chains, but for others it is a ladder of ascent. Brotherhood (1937) - 315:
The ignorant, those with overcast hearts, say, "Such a ladder is nebulous," because it is not for them to ascend. It is the more necessary to explain about Brotherhood, because soon people will seek cooperation. All encouragement for such cooperation will be needed. Thus, throughout the world respect for work will be manifested. Labor will be an antitoxin against gold. Yet, many times one is obliged to speak about the beauty of toil. Brotherhood (1937) - 317:
317. An electrical apparatus produces discharges when energy is accumulated in it. There is no intention to shock certain people, but the discharge reaches those nearby. Likewise, a counterblow of psychic energy smites those who contact it with evil intent. The bearer of it does not wish to strike anyone, nevertheless the primary energy sends off discharges when a hostile force opposes it. Thus, the counterblow is not sent, but is evoked by the hostile force. Of course, where the primary energy is more powerful, the blow will be more crushing. It would be an inexcusable mistake to blame the bearer of the powerful energy for destroying someone. Not so, the assailant shatters himself. Brotherhood (1937) - 318:
318. Capacity for work must be cultivated, otherwise it will remain in a somnolent state. Also, capacity for work in the Subtle World must be developed. But the way to this must conform to the conditions of the Subtle World. There are many earthly means for approach to and realization of the Subtle World, but no forcible conventionality can create the best combinations with the Subtle World. As in all existence, natural realization of cooperation is needed. It may be fully realized or less realized, but straight-knowledge should be infused with it. Man should continually feel himself to be in the two worlds. I am not speaking about the expectancy of death, for death does not exist; I am speaking about labor, both earthly and subtle. Such assiduousness in subtle work should not tear one away from earthly labor, on the contrary, it will but improve its quality. Wrongfully, people do not think about the Subtle World; both asleep and awake they can take part mentally in the most uplifting tasks. Brotherhood (1937) - 323:
323. Kriyasakti in all its inexhaustibleness has been known to people from time immemorial. I use the Hindu word to show how long ago people defined this energy with complete precision. Is it possible that present day thinkers will lag behind their forefathers? Right now thought-creativeness is found to be under such doubt that it is included in the humanities, whereas according to contemporary terminology, mental energy ought rather to be a part of the physical sciences. Thus, let those who assail thought-energy find themselves in the camp of the ignorant. Do not think that I am saying anything new; unfortunately, there are too few worthy cognizant ones, and as a result the most natural subjects are left in association with some sort of sorcery. Therefore it is indispensable to dispel superstition and ignorance. Brotherhood (1937) - 324:
324. It is especially difficult to help people involved in karma. It may be noticed that each good action encounters a certain counteraction from the one to whom help is sent. Thus is confirmed the ever-presence of the particular energy that is called the guardian of karma. Those who disturb karma, encounter, as it were, a repulse. Each one can recall how his useful counsels have occasioned a most inexplicable rebuff. People who were considered rational have sometimes begun to speak against their own advantage. One should then seek the reason in karmic causes. The guardian of karma is very strong. Brotherhood (1937) - 325:
325. The lightning of thought can sometimes be seen. The manifestation is rare, but when the energy of thought attains such tension, it should be highly valued. For the time being people may consider such a manifestation a fairy tale, but the time will come when the currents of thought will be investigated and measured. Brotherhood (1937) - 326:
326. People are always astonished at unexpected manifestations, but they forget how many invisible conditions are needed for each manifestation in the earthly strata. Brotherhood (1937) - 327:
327. The Himalayan lights have been observed by many scholars, none the less, for the ignorant they remain doubtful. The non-searing flame of the Himalayas, though people have observed and touched it, likewise remains as before within the limits of the fantastic. Each manifestation of light has energy in its basis, but such a force is denied. Even luminous stars and flashes seen by many are referred to ocular abnormalities. Actually, this poor interpretation is contradicted by the fact that such manifestations are simultaneously seen by several people. However, people do not usually inform each other about their sensations and visions. As a result much remains unnoticed. Therefore, the lightnings of thought also will be mere phantoms for the majority. Yet many animals are called electrical because they preserve within themselves a considerable store of energy; and similarly, certain people can be called electrical. Is it too difficult to imagine that their thought-energy can be visible as a brilliant flash, especially when a crossing of currents may be taking place? One should know how to keep one's eyes open. One must take the trouble to observe, otherwise many remarkable manifestations will pass unnoticed. The Himalayan lights furnish a suitable example. Brotherhood (1937) - 330:
330. Frequently there occur fallacies about the names of energies. People cannot understand why the primary energy is called by different names. But there may be names which were given by different peoples. Moreover, the manifestation of different aspects of it has been identified by many definitives. It is impossible to establish a single designation for manifestations which are so very diverse. In the history of humanity it can be traced how attentively people have detected the subtlest shades of this same energy. It would seem that at present observations ought to be deepened, but in fact it proves to be almost the opposite. People are attempting to justify themselves by the complexity of life, but it is more accurate to explain this as aimless dispersion of thinking. The more should one repeat about the art of thinking. If it be not sufficiently developed in schools, then the family must come to its assistance. One should not allow man to become scatter-brained, that is to say, irresponsible. Brotherhood (1937) - 331:
331. Actually, calamities can turn humanity back to austere thinking. You have noticed more than once that great calamities have transformed a people. Affirmation of wholesome principles has come in thunder and lightning. People are in distress before they ascend. The ignorant cannot understand fiery purification, yet what can be more beautiful than this element when there is no fear! Thus, We often direct you to the Subtle World as the entryway to the Fiery World. Brotherhood (1937) - 334:
334. It is possible to carry out many observations of radiations. It can be proven that over and above the radiations that are accessible even to photography, there exist still more subtle light waves that can be detected by a more refined apparatus. The effect of the waves spreads over great distances. Moreover, the possibility is explained of tearing away portions of the basic aura within the limits of subtle waves. Though it is rare, yet forceful people can see portions of their own auras. Such manifestations are rare because usually a man does not see his own radiation. It may be pointed out that such sendings of radiation are linked with thought-sendings. Thought, in passing through the aura, carries with it a portion thereof. Particles of the aura can be left on the interconnecting thread. Whoever sends many thoughts tears away a great number of particles from his aura. Therefore such mental labor is truly an achievement. Self-abnegation is also contained in that the pierced portions of the aura are easily subjected to the influence of opposed currents. But the restoration of the tissue requires both time and the expenditure of energy. Brotherhood (1937) - 335:
335. Around the question of radiations are associated many considerations. The radiations of physicians and of all workers in fields of service should be studied with great care. A physician can carry away infection not only on this body and clothing but also in his radiation. If this has not yet been recorded, it does not mean that it does not exist. Similarly, the moods spread by certain people depend upon the quality of their radiation. In general, one should become accustomed to the fact that thought rules over the fate of man. Brotherhood (1937) - 337:
337. In this regard antiquity provides indicative examples. People understood long ago that thought needs not words of a definite language. Mental energy strikes upon the brain apparatus and evokes a sounding understood by the consciousness. Whether such a sounding be composed of words or lies deeper in the consciousness is merely a detail. Through the method of thinking the chief understanding is precipitated. Brotherhood (1937) - 339:
339. A dead pearl is revivified when worn by certain people. Only the presence of the primary energy can explain this natural process. One should observe similar manifestations in all the domains of life. It can be seen how long different objects last when used by certain people. It can be observed how animatedly the primary energy acts by its own strength when warmed by the fire of the heart. It can be seen how salutary certain people are, who do not even suspect the vivid presence of the primary energy in themselves. But if, in addition, they were to become conscious of their force, then their beneficent activity would be broadly increased. Brotherhood (1937) - 342:
342. Prejudice is the entryway for injustice and ignorance. But people should recognize the boundary line of prejudice. This worm lives in the same house with doubt like a younger kinsman. A very keen eye is needed in order to discern such a dangerous mite. Each manifestation, each object, is usually encountered by people with varying degrees of prejudice. People try to justify themselves by saying that since they perceive objects they must as a preliminary measure preserve their unprejudiced judgment. But as a matter of fact, instead of impartiality they disclose the cruelest prejudice. One should keep this popular weakness in mind in order to know from what to liberate oneself. Brotherhood (1937) - 348:
348. The most ordinary eye can discern signs of the Subtle World. Frequently it is possible to see, as it were, certain color formations. It is amazing how something turbid actually swirls around some people, while at the same time others see quite clearly. Each one can recall cases when he rubbed his eyes after seeing something unexpected, and then as usual referred this sensation to some ailment of the eyes. It never entered his mind that the manifestation seen existed outside of his eyes and could be seen by many others. Brotherhood (1937) - 351:
351. Even in the purest air a sunbeam reveals dust. With the naked eye one sees this saturation. How much more then is it possible to observe by means of subtle eyesight. One can actually accustom oneself to the realization of the saturation of space. A poor consciousness is reconciled to an illusory emptiness, but from such emptiness is born emptiness of consciousness. Living in emptiness, people become irresponsible, yet any irresponsibility is falsehood. Life in falsehood is a cringing before darkness. Brotherhood (1937) - 356:
356. Little by little people are beginning to understand that their sufferings are not accidental. People are beginning to reflect upon the destinies of entire nations. It is not easy for them to understand which deeds have been the decisive ones. Frequently the actions which are most diverse in their consequences are not easily recognized. Not a few undisclosed crimes remain in the world, nonetheless, this karma saturates the world. Brotherhood (1937) - 357:
357. Horrible is the world, because people do not wish to know about the supermundane worlds. People have repudiated Brotherhood, forgetting about cooperation and unity. Brotherhood (1937) - 358:
358. You have already heard about people for whom all waters are alike, all air is the same, all trees of one species are identical, even the faces of a people are alike - such inattentiveness is amazing. And these people, not being able to notice subtle changes in nature, are the more incapable of forming an opinion about that which is invisible to their eyes. It is necessary to reiterate stressfully about such low consciousnesses, for they have stentorian voices. Brotherhood (1937) - 361:
361. For certain nations Brotherhood is something so remote that they even avoid thinking about it. They ridicule those peoples of Asia by whom the concept of Brotherhood is still considered sacred. It is cause for rejoicing when, over and above human laws, concepts live on which are beautiful in their loftiness. When people can establish a steadfast union with the concept of Brotherhood, then it will be possible to look forward to the building of firm foundations. Let the heights of the Caucasus, Altai, and Himalayas be the abodes of the Beautiful Brotherhood. Brotherhood (1937) - 365:
For a long time humanity already has been getting accustomed to the recognition of thought, but how little does the realization of this primary law penetrate the broad masses. Wisely has it been said that ideas rule the world. Yet up to now people repeat this, but do not apply it to life. Brotherhood (1937) - 370:
370. If there could be more confiding relationships between people, many scientific observations could be confirmed. Let us turn to the question of identical thoughts flashing out simultaneously in different corners of the world. So many accusations of plagiarism could be refuted! But right now we call this to mind in connection with the diffusion of thought. The springing up of identical thoughts, ideas, and images can convince one of the existence of thought-energy. This comparison may indicate atavism on the part of different peoples. Brotherhood (1937) - 370:
People often talk about an epidemic of images, and right now you can observe how nations have identical obtrusive ideas. The more identical the thoughts in space, the more powerfully can vortices of energy be formed. But do not think that in them is contained that salutary unity which We have repeatedly prescribed. Brotherhood (1937) - 371:
371. Terror of the extraordinary links people together, both in the little and in the great. One is afraid to move away from a place, another fears manifestations of the Subtle World. Shock at contact with the Subtle World is understandable as a result of difference of vibrations, but it is difficult to understand why the majority of people are frightened at everything unusual. Each new rhythm exasperates people. When they reject something, seek the cause in fear or in a presentiment of increased rhythm. Not fitting for Brotherhood are such fears of the unusual. Brotherhood (1937) - 372:
372. People inquire if the envelopes left behind by the mental body can be seen? Not only can they be seen but they will be especially attracted to the earthly sphere. The subtle body is drawn to the earthly sphere if the mental body does not attract it to a higher sphere. It is entirely conceivable that a shell left behind by the mental body will be attracted to the earthly sphere. Such phantoms can be especially terrifying to certain people, because in them the rational principle will be absent. And for the shells themselves such wanderings are not useful; drawing near to the carnate stratum reinforces them and prevents their natural dissolution. But all such manifestations respond only to the lower and middle strata of the Subtle World. A lofty condition furthers the speediest decomposition of the abandoned vehicles. Thus when lofty consciousnesses help the one who is passing over, the envelope is immediately consumed. It is exactly the same as in cremation. The complete analogy should not be surprising. Brotherhood (1937) - 373:
373. Strong are the rays of Jupiter; they further the rapid diffusion of the forces of Uranus. In time people will discover methods of treatment by means of the rays of the luminaries. Since earthly light rays are curative, how much more powerful are the rays of the luminaries! Brotherhood (1937) - 375:
375. People will wonder why at times a very important thought reaches one fleetingly, whereas ordinary communications arrive clearly. One should decide with caution whether something is important, which appears to be ordinary. Sometimes the most ordinary circumstance contains the solution of something important. Often a single word forewarns about something essential. Often man is cautioned against danger by a single exclamation. It is well if in this hasty word he hears the warning. There are many examples of people having remained deaf to the must urgent Indications. At the moment when misfortune is taking place they recall in a flash how help was offered them, but it is already too late. People usually think that equal help can be extended in all the stages of circumstances. But can a cure be expected when the organism is already disintegrating? It is impossible to grow a non-existent hand, it is impossible to reanimate an already dying brain. Many examples can be cited when people beseeched resuscitation of the dying. Such an attitude merely shows complete lack of understanding of how to deal with energies. Brotherhood (1937) - 375:
Meanwhile, people lose sight of the battle with the elements. If they do not see this battle, it does not exist for them. In the most tensed hours they are ready to occupy themselves with everyday conflicts, not caring that a terrible vortex may be sweeping over them. They prefer to busy themselves with everyday offenses, leaving to someone else the arrangement of all matters. Brotherhood (1937) - 376:
376. People will probably ask how speedily can thought act. Instantly, but it must be received with expectancy. One must know how to preserve this expectancy even amidst increased labor. It is inadmissible to forget such a possibility, even when one's whole being is striving into a beloved sphere. Readiness is true courage. Brotherhood (1937) - 381:
381. In studying thought transmission, people usually allow an error to enter which leads to disappointment. They try immediately to transmit a thought to a definite person at a definite hour, whereas it is necessary as a preliminary to test one's own receptivity independent of a definite person. One should learn to discriminate as to which thought is manifested from without, and which has been conceived within. Such discernment is familiar to each one who has been accustomed to watch his process of thinking. Such exercises upon oneself refine one's attentiveness. Brotherhood (1937) - 382:
382. A hermit dwelling by a mountain stream was asked, "Does not the noise of the waterfall disturb you?" He replied, "On the contrary, it helps my hearing. Moreover, the stream reminds me of two concepts - consonance and continuity. I recall how people transgress their own paths. This variation in thoughts has the stream given me." Brotherhood (1937) - 383:
383. Is it not strange that the greatest truths do not excite attention, whereas those of no consequence capture all striving? Do not people measure their own consciousnesses by these means? Who established laws of banality, and when? Brotherhood (1937) - 389:
389. People are astonished at the existence of the Higher World. They do not wish to acknowledge its influence upon the events of earthly life. Events are accelerating. Vortices of happenings do not allow humanity to come to its senses. Man deems himself the creator of the New World. Contemporary leaders think that they are building the New World, but it enters no one's mind that their New World is a grimace of the old. The New World proceeds by new paths. Brotherhood (1937) - 390:
390. Striving toward the Light cannot be extinguished if a man is searching sincerely. We know the secret places of the spirit, and the froth of life will not stop Us. A temporary obscuration does not mean that a man has fallen off. It is necessary to know how to distinguish the character of these manifestations, their transitory nature; thus is it possible to discover and preserve useful people. Therefore Our selection is often surprising. The main thing is to distinguish the real from the superficial. Brotherhood (1937) - 394:
394. The sound of words should be beautiful, such harmony also produces exalted thinking. It is inadmissible to disregard any means of uplifting the consciousness. Foul language, as an infection of space, brings debasement of the whole intellect. Ugliness in all its aspects is a dangerous malady. For humanity's sake one must understand where is cure and where dissolution. It is time to cognize the purification of earthly existence. It is inadmissible to disturb space with curses that unexpectedly smite innocent beings. An arrow loosed in a moving crowd can strike a blameless one. Likewise, during thinking one can strike where karma has prepared a weak spot. Perhaps, without such a blow, karma could have somehow been altered, yet the misfortune of the blow can smite undeservedly. Therefore, people must understand their responsibility for each word let loose. Brotherhood (1937) - 395:
395. Many think it not worth-while to be concerned about words and thoughts, for the world goes on in spite of curses. But such fools are blind, precisely, they do not see all the afflictions and misfortunes attracted by humanity. Let us not threaten, but advise purifying the atmosphere. Again large areas have been encompassed by violent commotions. Shocks may be expected. Not for long can people put off the results of their sowings. Brotherhood (1937) - 399:
399. Pay attention to how much people turn away, falling under the influence of casual rumors. Their brains cease to work and become like a sponge left in dirty water. Brotherhood (1937) - 400:
400. Even the smallest signs lead to great manifestations, but people do not realize that a pathway overgrown with brambles can lead to a glorious achievement. It is the usual mistake to demand large earthly signs for advancing. One must understand the entire and most subtle fabric befitting the Greatest Image. One must not permit people to defame beautiful existence. Those Images must be brought to Earth which do not cause harmful confusion. As it is, the great Tree is cloven, its separate branches withered. It is not evident that anyone has regretted the scattering of the One Treasure. The foolish assume that discourse about the severed branches is a needless symbol, for they do not even know how to think about Oneness. These ignorant ones cannot understand the collective concept of Brotherhood. What is the dome to them, when they have not even laid the steps! Brotherhood (1937) - 402:
402. Who can take it upon himself to judge that which he does not know? Who presumes to affirm the presence or absence of something unknown? It is more sensible to admit that much exists which is unknown to people. Let people at times reread this simple truth. Brotherhood (1937) - 403:
403. Some appear as messengers, who have consciously and selflessly accepted the responsibility; others bear tidings without knowing it; a third group partially affirms a useful word; a fourth displays useful actions by the examples of their lives. There are many kinds of offerings and affirmations. Let us not designate which can be especially useful. Each one within his own horizon can direct people to good. Let us welcome each good offering. Courage enables one to array oneself in impenetrable armor. Brotherhood (1937) - 404:
404. Why does not a plea for help ring out when it is undeferrable? Help is the force of Brotherhood. It is impossible to compel people if they are not conscious of this undeferrableness. To him who does not wish to follow a path favorable for both himself and the Brotherhood all advices about the power of unity will be superfluous as long as he does not realize his complete error. Brotherhood (1937) - 406:
406. Unbelief does not belong to spiritual discussions only; it belongs to all domains of knowledge. A particular type of people is subject to unbelief. They deprive themselves of any creativeness; they cannot be inventors; they do not know inspiration. Such unbelievers can impede the movement of evolution. There are many of them, and they are capable of condemning everything not encompassed by their consciousness. Let us not take an example from these walking corpses. Brotherhood (1937) - 410:
410. It has already been said that the science of thought transmission at a distance is ordained as an attainment of humanity. However, it must be an authentic science and must arouse a respect worthy of it. It is inadmissible that people should respect a primitive apparatus more than the great energy contained within themselves. Do not think that an understanding of the forces concealed in man has been sufficiently strongly established. There is far too little respect for such forces among illiterate people. They are ready to hurl themselves into the dark abyss of so-called spiritualism, but they do not wish to reflect about the power contained in thoughts. The science of thought cannot be developed if people do not pay attention to it. Brotherhood (1937) - 415:
415. Not only exceptions but the majority of people can attain a sensation of the subtlest energies. They have but to think about them. Brotherhood (1937) - 416:
416. Yes, yes, yes, the usual mistake is that even people who accept the subtlest energies picture their action incorrectly. The manifestation of the subtlest energies is imagined as something thunder-like and physically striking. It is impossible to explain to people that their earthly nature makes the subtlest energies almost mute and imperceptible. Of course, the inner reaction will be enormous, but few are the consciousnesses sufficiently prepared to perceive these higher Contacts. It must not be thought that it is possible to receive sendings from the distant worlds without preparation. One should not be distressed that the dual nature, the earthly and the subtle, is not easily manifested as one. One is again obliged to remember about earthly cooperation, an idea which is assimilated with difficulty. It often excites the lowest passions instead of rational labor. If cooperation is rarely found, even in small circles, then with how much more difficulty is the synthesis of subtlest energies assimilated! We speak, not to distress you, but to implant patience and striving. Brotherhood (1937) - 418:
418. The non-duplication of experiments with the subtlest energies often diverts the attention of scholars. But they forget that it is not the energy which is unrepeatable, but they themselves. Moreover, they do not know how to create duplicate conditions surrounding the experiments. Many times you have had occasion to note how different were the attendant circumstances. But even a eminently experienced scholar does not attach significance to very diverse conditions. First of all, he does not pay attention to his own mood; yet the condition of the nerve centers will be decisive for many experiments. Likewise overlooked is the quality of the co-workers taking part in the experiments. But even in antiquity, and later by the alchemists, the value of cooperation was well understood. They knew also about the significance of sex. They did not deny lunar reaction and the force of the planets. But at present, such elementary conditions are considered almost witchcraft. It is impossible to persuade people that they are the bearers of the answers to many things. Brotherhood (1937) - 421:
421. Each one has a great many relations with completely unknown people. Also, his name is pronounced somewhere. Let us not forget that such distant contacts often have a greater significance than contact with our near ones. It may be noticed to what an extent remote information is reflected upon all the inner centers. But such an unquestionable circumstance almost fails to be taken into consideration. People assume that bodily contact is especially important. Let us not deny that the physical handclasp also has significance. But a thought, remote, unharmonized, can exert a very strong influence. No one can see these distant threads, but a refined consciousness feels them. Brotherhood (1937) - 425:
The evidence reminds about the depths of reality. Thus, instead of dissecting a living organism, let us assemble the unification of consciousness. Let people not call Us dreamers, for We are lovers of precise knowledge, as far as it can be precise. Brotherhood (1937) - 429:
429. Even in the course of a short human life there can be noted the disappearance and appearance of islands, the shifting of lakes and rivers, the death and birth of volcanoes. One can see a continual advance of some shorelines and the recession of others. No one can say that over several decades a marked alteration of the planet's crust does not take place. Now if, during a half-century, you take the recession of shores known to you and prolong it over the hundreds of millions of years of the planet's existence, you can see what enormous alterations could have taken place. Let people take note of these figures known to everyone and marvel at the change of conditions on the planet. Such evidences are very useful for unreasonable people. Even up to the present the most ancient periods are subject to suspicion, for people do not think about hundreds of millions of years; such calculations are prohibited by the distorters of ancient symbols. But the young generation should be made to confront the great problems. Motion will be the basis to start from. Let our planet, with its great motion, be converted into a small globe. Let us not be afraid of realizing ourselves to be in the vortex of Infinity. Then, too, the concept of Brotherhood will prove to be a steadfast anchor. Brotherhood (1937) - 431:
431. Let people ask the Great Wayfarer, Whence has run his path? He will make no reply, because he bears secret knowledge and He has known when and to whom to transmit the entrusted Burden. Brotherhood (1937) - 433:
433. For some reason birds are considered carefree, but they not only sense bad weather they also display more concern about dates for nesting and migration than people do. Goal-fitness has been excellently developed in all the kingdoms of nature. This quality is not always appreciated by people; they know too little of the past, and they do not wish to think about the future. For the most part, investigations of the past are casual, and therefore findings are heterogeneous. People usually limit themselves to quests of known places; they forget that life passes along the most unexpected paths, and its traces can be found unostensibly and unexpectedly. It is essential to preserve the writings of contemporaries, which in the course of time will help to find places already leveled to the ground. Brotherhood (1937) - 434:
434. There exist ancient repositories of which you have heard. The Brotherhood has preserved invaluable memorials of the most ancient times. There are people who have seen these many-storied repositories. By imitating the basic labors of the Brotherhood people may become united in useful cooperation. The Brotherhood is not a myth, and treading in its steps will be a decisive construction. It is not forbidden to copy anything lofty. In all Teachings it is proposed that one test oneself by comparison with the best and most difficult attainments. Placing before oneself a lofty task, it is possible to attain no small results. All dangers will prove to be amusing phantoms. Brotherhood (1937) - 439:
439. The psychic nature is individual in both people and animals. It is an error to attribute it to a single race or species. One may notice in certain peoples a leaning toward psychic manifestations, but this quality still does not explain strong manifestations in the case of certain individuals; it is the same in the animal world. Some will say, May not this be evidence of the disorderliness of some laws? Not at all. On the contrary, it merely proves the existence of laws over and above earthly reasoning. There are many questions which lead into error those who cannot think above earthly reasoning. People have become accustomed to think about fortuitous boundaries of nations, taking them for something immutable; likewise an entire people should think uniformly; a species of animals should have the same characteristics - yet life itself teaches one to perceive a great diversity. Man will be far happier when he discovers the thread of laws of the psychic nature. Brotherhood (1937) - 442:
442. Without any instructions people know how to care for a beloved object. They will resourcefully discover how to keep it in concealment. They will exert themselves not to break or damage a beloved thing. Someone has said that people are most competent at preserving stones and metals, less so with plants, still less with animals, and least of all with man. You can judge for yourself how just is such an understanding. Man is a most subtle organism, and yet the most cruel treatment falls to his lot. Let us not close our eyes to the fact that the so-called abolishment of corporal punishment is merely a screen for still greater cruelty. When will the abolition of spiritual persecutions finally come! When will people realize that the highest degree of torture is torment of the spirit! As long as they are not conscious of the Subtle World, humaneness will not be realized. Let us not be surprised that some people require the division of the higher worlds into many degrees. Rather, let people, including those who demand the most, understand at least the Subtle World, so that they may know how to enter it worthily. The division will be grasped afterwards when at least the first degree of Infinity shall have been comprehended. Brotherhood (1937) - 444:
444. Who can say that the tension of the world is decreasing? On the contrary, it is seething, and people do not even know how to define that which is taking place. Brotherhood (1937) - 446:
446. Some people write down the changes in their attitude toward their surroundings. Such notes are useful, for they induce one to ponder on the evolutionary movements which are taking place. Let us not be afraid of making mistakes in such observations. It may be that a casual mood arbitrarily colored an observation, but even through the superimposed colors, movement can still be felt. Precisely such movement, as a symbol of life, will guide man. Brotherhood (1937) - 448:
448. Ordinary human sensations are often called something supernatural. A presentiment is quite natural, but as a result of superstition it is referred to the category of unusual agglomerations. A feeling does not deceive, but to sense it will be a certain attainment. Especially do people lose their wits when waves of different sensations simultaneously rush over them. Even trained observers cannot discriminate between contrasting feelings. One may spring up from a nearby neighbor, whereas another comes flying from beyond the distant mountains. Frequently, a nearby circumstance can interrupt very important distant currents. Let us not be distressed by the small when great calls may be hastening on. It is necessary to adjust one's feeling to the greater, knowing that it may arise. Especially when space is so tensed, one must keep one's attention fixed upon the larger tasks. Brotherhood (1937) - 450:
450. Wherein, then, is progress? Some assume that it is in constant recognition of the new. Will not such aspiration be one-sided, and must there not be added to it regulation of the old? More than once it has been shown that people abstractly strive toward something new, and yet continue to dwell in an old pigsty. Someone gives lectures about cleanliness, yet is himself extremely filthy. Will such instruction be convincing? Or a lazy man summons to labor, but who will give heed to him? Let us not be afraid to repeat such primitive examples, for life is full of them. Brotherhood (1937) - 453:
453. As I have spoken about the relationship of the new to the old, so do I also speak about the correlation of the inner to the outer. Formerly, people were taught lying and hypocrisy and received praise for insincerity, but now such subjects have been abolished, for these qualities have become innate. Actually, it is necessary to pay attention to the tragic discord between the inner and the outer. Is it possible to expect special mastery of the lofty energy in such destructive disharmony? People are reaching such a degree of torpor that they cannot even imagine that man can bear within himself both enemy and friend in continuous conflict. It is impossible to possess power when on the face is a mask and in the heart, a dagger. Impossible is successful growth if the entire organism finds itself in a constant state of disunity. We have spoken about unity in order that each one shall understand it, not only in relation to his near ones, but also in regard to himself. Such inner disunity is in itself dissolutive and self-devouring. Brotherhood (1937) - 456:
456. Not only non-conformity of old and new, of inner and outer but also different understanding of the simplest words is an obstacle to the consolidation of progress. Do not consider it strange when the simplest concepts are wrongly interpreted - there exists no unity of consciousness. In spite of beautiful solitary flights people will bog down in one swamp in the majority of cases. It is impossible to instruct them in the higher energies when their very way of life needs regulation. You have heard about a disastrous termination of an experiment with currents of high tension, and you have rightly understood that the cause lay in carelessness. The first success not only did not inculcate carefulness but, on the contrary, admitted negligence. There are many such examples. Often it is impossible to bestow success, because it proves to be a dangerous plaything in foolish hands. Brotherhood (1937) - 461:
461. The Brotherhood is not a shelter, but a beacon of Light, it is as a Watchtower; thus must the manifestation of the Brotherhood be understood. Otherwise, people will often assume that Brothers seed safety from various persecutors. No, the seclusion of the Brotherhood is necessitated by completely other causes. As a Beacon on a lofty peak, the Brotherhood applies its knowledge for the salvation of humanity. Brotherhood (1937) - 463:
463. It will be pointed out that many Communities and Brotherhoods have fallen into ruin, but they are not the ones We speak about. Moreover, they could have been moved elsewhere, but to a stranger's eye it might seem that they disintegrated. Do people know much about life in a neighboring house, much less about that which they are not supposed to know? Each one can recall from his own life the most significant events about which no one has known. Especially if transmitted by thought at a distance, who could learn about them. True, thought can be intercepted, but for this special conditions are necessary. If a thought has been directed with especial clarity to a definite person, it will unfailingly contact his aura. Thus communities can be kept together by the force of thought. But some are so afraid of thought that they decline everything relating to this domain. Such people should not be attracted, their approach ends in treachery. More than once Communities have been moved away in order to free them from undesirable people. It is easier to announce the dissolution of a Community than to disclose those who can do harm. From such a situation one can more easily comprehend why the Brotherhood is to be found in an inaccessible place. therefore, too, each one who knows about the Brotherhood will be careful in giving out his information. People cannot bear it when they are unable to understand something. Such understandings are stratified slowly. Very rarely is the Chalice filled to overflowing. As a synthesized center, the Chalice preserves the most essential, indescribable accumulations. Brotherhood (1937) - 464:
464. The Chalice, just as the heart, is especially close to the concept of Brotherhood. The Chalice is the repository of everything loved and precious. Sometimes, much that has been gathered into the Chalice remains concealed for entire lives, but if the concept of Brotherhood has been impressed upon the Chalice, it will resound in both joy and yearning in all lives. To people who are cognizant of it even in an hour of difficulties and clashes, the concept of Brotherhood will be a saving factor. Brotherhood (1937) - 466:
466. It is impossible to understand why even the simplest observations are overlooked. For example, in studying aromas insufficient attention is paid to the usefulness or harmfulness of different very pleasant odors. All flowers have a particular designation, yet so-called perfumes bear conventional floral names. No one is concerned about the usefulness of the perfumes, but the essences used to make them up are sometimes almost poisonous. It is regrettable what the teaching about color and aroma has turned into when people propose to use arsenic coloring or deadly aroma! Brotherhood (1937) - 471:
471. The happiness of the Teacher is in encouraging the disciples to dare toward Beauty. Long lists of tedious, torpid incidents do not promote this achievement. The Teacher himself must be aglow so that his approach alone may be passed on fierily. Such an everyday task is difficult, yet people are tested precisely in everyday life, which is the sister of Infinity. Brotherhood (1937) - 475:
475. Spatial voices have been mentioned under various names in the Scriptures of all peoples. Let us not delve into why such voices have been attributed to the most diverse sources. Right now it merely needs to be kept in mind that knowledge of these voices goes back to remote antiquity. One should not assume that people of the most diverse cultures could be mistaken or be intentional liars. Science has already mastered wireless transmission, which is being continually improved. Moreover, thoughts are being studied, and remarkable observations are already resulting, but for all that, ignorance has so greatly increased that it is necessary to reiterate even the simplest truths. Brotherhood (1937) - 476:
476. Not only are opinions and ideas about it not admitted but people even consider it harmful for the health to think about the primary energy. Even such absurd arguments exist. Such objectors do not admit that thoughts can be other than harmful for the health, implying that everything concerning thought can be but harmful. I affirm that thought is the natural principle of life. Nothing around this principle can be injurious; thoughtlessness is far more frightful. Brotherhood (1937) - 477:
477. Everyone has noticed certain people who ask very complicated questions and yet do not apply even the simplest fundamentals in their lives. Such incongruity is a poor sign. Would it not be better for them to apply the refined formulas in life? Such incongruities are to be cast off first of all on the path to Brotherhood. Brotherhood (1937) - 478:
478. Spatial calls reach Earth through the most unexpected receptions. An imperative call about altruism and mutual understanding reaches certain people. But pay attention to the unexpectedness of such arrivals. If, on a map of the world, the places be marked where Our call is perceived, a very unexpected pattern will result. But there are people to be found who repeat this very same thing without any understanding. Sometimes the sowers of dissension are not averse to speaking about altruism. The very meaning of the word is annulled, and instead of mutual understanding violent hatred emerges. But over and above all obstacles remains the call for altruism and mutual understanding. What is not understood today will come tomorrow. Brotherhood (1937) - 479:
479. People cannot understand by what signs to appraise actions. Here is an opinion brilliantly expressed, yet in the Higher valuation it is not considered very good. On the other hand, an opinion hesitantly voiced, full of modest reserve, deserves joyful commendation. To a superficial observer such an appraisal is not comprehensible. There can be brilliance in false stones. Deep thinking can also be expressed in very singular words. Where there is more inner glow, there must also be encouragement. When I speak about simplicity, I have in mind direct persuasiveness. When there is talk about raising the people's level, precisely simplicity is required in all its convincingness. This quality must not only be accepted with one's mind but loved with one's heart; from it emanate both cooperation and Brotherhood. Brotherhood (1937) - 480:
480. Dissonance is more audible than consonance. When one listens to the lower superearthly sphere, one may be staggered by the tortured groans, wails, and cries of terror. After these moans the succeeding spheres seem silent, but this impression is a relative one. The music of the spheres is sublime, but it does not harrow the nerve centers. So, too, in all that exists people are attracted by dissonance, but only a few know how to recognize concordance. On the paths to Brotherhood one must cognize the power of concordance. Brotherhood (1937) - 482:
482. Note to what extent even excellent people can be blinded! It is true that they cannot even perceive forewarnings. It is necessary to be extremely careful in cautioning them. One has to give such a warning in parts, not depending upon their eyes being opened at the very beginning. Brotherhood (1937) - 485:
485. When a great light draws near to someone's eyes, he exclaims, There is not enough light! Must not the cause be sought in blindness? Many examples can be cited when faulty eyes failed to see the light. Insensitiveness to light does not depend upon the light itself, but lies in poor eyesight. People who have eyes obstructed by dust can often be reminded of this. Can such a person be fit for the path to Brotherhood? Brotherhood (1937) - 489:
489. Many have heard about the Kumaras, but few have rightly understood about them. This manifestation is something superearthly - thus do people say, but they forget with what labor the attainment is built. Scholars are already beginning to understand how a human personality enters into the pantheon of heroes. By the same path also are the qualities of the Leaders of humanity accumulated. If they do not pass through earthly sufferings, they cannot respond to people's sufferings. If they do not experience the sweat of toil, they cannot guide people in their labor. Self-abnegation, mercy, compassion, courage are forged in life. Nothing abstract can mold the strength of the spirit. Thus let people understand the Kumaras as the true Leaders. Brotherhood (1937) - 492:
492. A great number of cells of the organism are to be found in a dormant state. It has been pointed out that their awakening would make a man luminous and able to fly. Is it conceivable that people in their present state could achieve such an awakening of light within themselves? Reflect that people are fully equipped for the furthermost evolution, but the treasure must be left asleep. The state of consciousness does not permit rapid advance. Only in rare cases is an organism illumined and, with help from the Subtle World, temporarily realizes the preordained possibilities. Brotherhood (1937) - 498:
498. Even terrible criminals have been called "magnificent" because or their appreciation of beauty. Throughout the history of humanity one may find convincing proofs of beauty having been a shield. Constriction of creativeness is a sign of a decline of humanity, whereas each epoch of the renaissance of creative power remained as a step of achievement. Since this is widely known, why is art not applied in life? It may be recalled that beautiful monuments to creativeness have become manifest as salutary landmarks; in striving, people have hastened to them, for they bore peace. Brotherhood (1937) - 499:
499. Let us talk about motion. Misunderstandings continue to be piled around this concept. Hearing about motion and mobility, people turn into restless runners. But can bustle be fitting for higher manifestations? Similarly, people do not distinguish outer from inner movement, yet such a distinction is quite essential; it saves one from bustle, which unavoidably leads to falsehood. Brotherhood (1937) - 499:
Likewise, understanding of inner motion will bestow dignity of movement. Gestures and movement itself are not easily acquired by people; often they do not know how to handle their hands, feet, and even their heads. The head shakes, the hands wave about, the feet stumble - really, must one even teach them how to walk? However, all these blunderings are due to disorderliness of consciousness. Aimless bustling is an expression of a lack of adaptability to life. It is not fitting to be a buffoon on the path to Brotherhood. Brotherhood (1937) - 500:
500. Likewise, let us not weary of repeating about unity; in this concept there is a constant intermixture of the inner with the outer. People will say, We are in unity, there exist but small crevices; but they forget that crevices are the seat of decay. Thus, they do not attach significance to inner unity. Yet, what edicts can implant the signs of harmony? It but remains to appeal to humanity's sense of shame. But without an understanding of harmony there can be no Brotherhood. Brotherhood (1937) - 501:
501. One should also reiterate about peace. Let the word itself follow people on all paths. Brotherhood (1937) - 503:
503. Fury - thus is called that horrible state into which fall those possessed by egoism, and who approach the higher Teachings for the sake of gain. Their condition cannot be called other than fury. Let physicians examine their saliva to be convinced of the pathological state of their organisms. Someone may ask, Do they bite? He will be right, for their touch is poisonous. One may name many examples of this madness. It is amazing with what dark intentions such people approach the Sources of Light. It is shocking to realize that man rushes into a hideous abyss without looking ahead further than today. Brotherhood (1937) - 506:
506. Wise joy will be manifested also at ordained encounters. Not often do people sense when their encounters have deep roots. Vivid recollections sparkle like instantaneous flashes. At times they produce an unpleasant confusion, as if they were not to be admitted into the ways of everyday life. Therefore, it is necessary to analyze one's impressions cautiously. Besides the veracity of one's first impression there may be various recollections. Sometimes, even good people may not appear in their higher aspect. I mention this so that you may avoid too hasty a judgment. You have already been convinced of how often friends could mistake the casual aspects for the fundamental ones. Brotherhood (1937) - 509:
509. In the East people thought about a Northern Shambhala, which manifested as the aurora borealis. There also existed a legend that a banner would be set up at the point of the North Pole. Thus are traditions fulfilled; and one may glance into the distant future when, through a shifting of the terrestrial axis, new lands will be discovered which are now concealed. I have already spoken about the uncovering of the tundras. I commend those who look into the future. Brotherhood (1937) - 511:
Speaking about the Subtle World, people rejoice that there thought will be the sole motive power. Correct, and not at all difficult to say, but is it easy to act by means of thought? For such actions one must know how to think. One must love the process of thinking. In the midst of every activity time must be found for the cultivation of thought. Besides, one must distinguish thought conceived by egoism from thought about the Common Good. Brotherhood (1937) - 513:
People think that the knock of the far-off guest is something abstract; yet does not the physician know about a disorder in the organism which results from indefinable causes? Commonness of speech presupposes illness of the soul. There are many such illnesses! Brotherhood (1937) - 514:
514. There existed a method of cure by means of natural emanations. Instead of internal dosage, the sick were surrounded with appropriate minerals or plants. Of course, such a method presupposed a subtlety of receptivity. But if people wear magnetic rings and use local applications of the leaves of plants, the surrounding substance will also be useful. One must not assume that the contact of metals and the proximity of certain plants do not act upon man. People consider such reactions idiosyncrasies, nevertheless the properties of minerals and plants are indisputable. People may become intoxicated from a single sniff of alcohol; they become feverish when approaching certain plants - one may notice everywhere the reaction to emanations. This field of man's interrelationships should be investigated. Brotherhood (1937) - 515:
515. Not only was levitation well known in remote antiquity but it was also understood rationally. Amid the ignorance of the Middle Ages even a thought about flying apparatuses was regarded as sorcery. Only now do people look back with pity at the ignorance of the Middle Ages and accept aviation as something natural. But did the grandfathers of the present generation think similarly? Brotherhood (1937) - 515:
I mention this because many attainments are as yet in a state similar to that of the Middle Ages. In a short time auras will be photographed, thoughts will be measured, there will be apparatuses to determine emanations, yet at present only a few people admit such possibilities. Not so long ago television was an idle tale, people considered it inaccessible, yet they promptly accepted it as a factor in their comfort. One may surmise that the measuring of thought and determining of emanations will not be pleasing to many who have become accustomed to concealing even their own age. Brotherhood (1937) - 517:
517. It is unthinkable not to sense the tension of the cosmic currents which absorb the psychic energy. There may be apparent a certain drowsiness, there may be absent-mindedness, as it were, there may be involuntary irritation - it is instructive to observe these signs that accompany the absorption of energy. People are inclined to attribute them to their own indisposition, but let us not forget the external causes. Brotherhood (1937) - 518:
The ignorant will say that strings are easily replaced. But even the usual strings are chosen with care by a musician. Far more subtle is the structure of the rhythm of labor. Such destruction cannot be remedied. The Brotherhood is particularly concerned with the preservation of labor in its best rhythm. Likewise, in all communities people should learn to mutually safeguard labor; therein will be expressed the lofty measure of reciprocal respect. Brotherhood (1937) - 519:
519. Do not think that many understand the beautiful consonance of labor. Moreover, not many understand the distinction between joint and individual labor; for most it is merely a contradiction, whereas it is but evolution. People must not lose individuality, yet in a chorus each voice contributes to the common success; and with this realization one must keep in mind the fundamentals of Brotherhood. Brotherhood (1937) - 521:
521. It is significant that physical exertion sometimes creates a particular clarity of thought. The same thing occurs through reaction to cold or heat. Does this not signify that thought is energy? The affirmation of thought, as well as the measurement of energy will yield many new discoveries. Many particular manifestations are concomitant with the unification of thought. You have read about manifestations which were magnified owing to the quantity of people present. It can hardly be claimed that all those present were thinking in unison. This means that the energy of thought acted as such. The current of energy assisted the participation of the forces of the Subtle World. At each gathering of people one may notice a special condensation of helpers from the Subtle World. Let us hope that the thoughts of people will attract good helpers. In its unified thinking Brotherhood creates a powerful current of Good. Brotherhood (1937) - 524:
524. In different epochs there have appeared particular themes and symbols, which could not have been regarded as the work of individual creators. They remained as signs of the entire epoch. At present the subject of Atlantis is being particularly mentioned. Quite independently, in different parts of the world people have recalled forgotten cataclysms. Let us not consider these remembrances as threats. We are far from menaces. We may remind and caution, but not one of Us makes use of the dark force of suggestion through terror. Free will remains the distinctive quality of man. It is to be regretted if this marvelous energy propels madmen into an abyss. One can take warning measures, but it is inadmissible to break the law of free will. In the course of the fate of Atlantis one may see that plentiful forewarnings were issued, but the madmen did not listen. Likewise, in other epochs reminders can be perceived. Brotherhood (1937) - 529:
529. Habit is second nature - a wise proverb indicating to what an extent habit dominates man. Precisely, habits render a man immobile and unreceptive. One can suppress habits, but it is not easy to eradicate them. People are continually encountered who boast of their victory over habits. But observe the daily routine of such victors, and you will find them slaves of habit. They have become so imbued with habits that they do not even feel the weight of such a yoke. It is especially tragic when a man is convinced that he is free, whereas he is really shackled in the fetters of his habits. It is most difficult to cure a sick man who denies his illness. Each one can name such incurable ones among people known to him. Yet in order to assimilate the concept of Brotherhood, mastery of existing habits is indispensable. Under habits We have in mind not the service for good, but the petty habits of selfhood. Brotherhood (1937) - 534:
534. Non-realization of Infinity leads to many errors. Thus, people begin to imagine that Earth is the center of creation, or they attempt to measure and define the dimensions of the manifested Universe. In this they forget that the manifested is continually evolving. There cannot be even a single static moment. But people are so imbued with earthly measures that they attempt to subject to them even the immeasurable. Let us not obstruct any quests. We have rejoiced even at small stratospheric flights, however one should guard against improper conclusions such as those that represent Earth as the center of the Universe. Such conceit is not befitting an enlightened scientist. It may be that he considers each point of Infinity a conditional center, but more probably he simply does not realize Infinity. Brotherhood (1937) - 541:
541. Some will call Brotherhood an exalted cooperative. Let us not stand in the way of such a definition. It is essential that the concept of Brotherhood enter life, and cooperation is already near to the understanding of the broad masses. Each heightening of cooperation will thereby be an approach to Brotherhood. Let people ponder carefully upon those traits of their characters which contribute to the strengthening of cooperation. Precisely these qualities will be of need to them on the path to Brotherhood. Let us not renounce the feature of communal life if individuality will be preserved in it. Each cooperative must also safeguard the individuality; only on this condition can cooperation be multiform and fruitful. Brotherhood (1937) - 544:
544. The corroding worm of discontent must be ejected from each cooperative. Some will call it striving for perfectment, others will call it doubt. One may name many stratagems, but they all will merely conceal the unbearable feeling of discontent. People do not take into consideration whence comes this worm into being. It is terrifying to think how many undertakings are destroyed because of discontent. One should investigate whence it arises. Brotherhood (1937) - 545:
545. People are drawn toward the Brotherhood by their feelings, and bodily, but primarily in the spirit. And only in the spirit, in the heart, lies the true path. Brotherhood (1937) - 546:
546. In the transmission of thought at a distance, certain methods are employed that are not without foundation. In two rooms, both painted in the same color, preferably green, a single note is sounded and the place is filled with one aroma. Such details undoubtedly have significance, but only of an auxiliary nature. The power of thought depends upon calmness and heart-striving. This should always be kept in mind, because people too often place the will in the brain. Such a brain-sending can be interrupted in space by a still stronger current. In general, the subtlest receptivity is needed around the will and sendings of thought. Brotherhood (1937) - 547:
547. You are becoming clearly convinced of the preconceived opinions formed by people who presume to be scholars. It is deplorable when a disciplined thought chooses a prejudicial path. It is dishonest to read a book with a premeditated condemnation. If such a reader has not yet experienced personally many indicative manifestations, the more cautious should he be in his judgments. Brotherhood (1937) - 560:
560. Upon each piece of handiwork particles of the human substance are stratified. Not only the state of the maker's health is left upon objects but also his spiritual striving remains indissolubly upon them for ages. It is possible to render harmless the effects of poison or the traces of infection, but stratifications of emanations cannot be ejected. Therefore it is so important that things be created with good will. For many this statement will seem like a fairy tale, yet it is not rare for people to call objects good or evil exactly as people are called. Brotherhood (1937) - 565:
565. The Silvery Tear - thus We call the lofty degree of readiness for tests. The first word recalls the silver thread, the second - the chalice of patience. One should constantly keep in mind that the concept of the supermundane lives side by side with the earthly concept. This consciousness is very hard to maintain, for even good consciousnesses think only along one line in the hour of testing. We should not console ourselves with the thought that the silver thread is sturdy; let us rather safeguard it as if it were something fragile. Moreover, let us not forget that the chalice of patience is easily filled to overflowing, even in everyday life. It is not difficult to pass judgment on another's circumstances. Tests of equilibrium should be carried out upon oneself. Each such victory will be in itself a true success. Life provides many an opportunity for such victories. Preserve in memory each such conflict, instructive processes of thinking take place in it. The symbol of the tear for the chalice of patience is not accidental. It is difficult to restrain one's indignation when one observes a senseless destruction. A complaint about the brutalities of people often runs along the silver thread. The Teacher will often send a ray of Light so that one can look into the distance. Only the telescope of the spirit can cover the judgment. Brotherhood (1937) - 567:
567. People know of monasteries which have been in existence for thousands of years. People know of business houses which go on for centuries. Thus, people are agreed to recognize the fact-findings of the most diverse institutions. But only about the Brotherhood do they express various doubts. Any possibility of the existence of the Brotherhood is especially denied by people. There are many reasons why people so greatly fear the concept of the Most Beautiful. Does not someone fear that the existence of the Brotherhood may reveal his intentions? Or that he may be compelled to think about the good of his fellow-men? An entire arsenal of weapons of egoism is brought to bear against the peace-loving Brotherhood. Simplest of all is to deny the very possibility of the existence of the Brotherhood. Historical examples, supported by biographies, would seem to prove the existence of the Brotherhood in different ages. Brotherhood (1937) - 568:
568. It has been said that each man carries his particular mission. Actually, each one who has taken on an earthly body is already a messenger. Is it not wondrous? It changes nothing that most people have no conception of their destination. This forgetfulness is due to a lack of realization of the three worlds. One may imagine the transformation of a man who recognizes the usefulness of his earthly path. Brotherhood furthers such realization. Brotherhood (1937) - 575:
575. Amidst millennia how can one discover the Founder of the Brotherhood? Nations call him Rama, Osiris, Orpheus, and many better names whose memory has been preserved by peoples. Let us not vie with them as to whom to give primacy. All these were tormented and torn to pieces. Contemporaries do not forgive concern over the Common Good. In the course of the ages let the Teaching be transmuted, and thus the scattered parts of the one body will be collected. But who will gather them? The memory of the people has affirmed Her who will apply her forces for the joining of the living parts. Remember the many who have toiled for the Brotherhood. Brotherhood (1937) - 576:
576. Eternal life is the most obscure concept from the point of view of earthly thinking. Different people sometimes even belittle this concept into a prolongation of life here on Earth. What an error! Worlds will be renewed, yet the dwellers of Earth must remain congealed in the same garment! Is it possible for the Teacher to be concerned with the prolonging of earthly life? The Teacher thinks of the eternal life in all the worlds. But why, then, does the human heart pray for eternal life? The heart prays for eternal life of the consciousness. It knows that there is great good if the consciousness be uninterrupted and passes the ascent untiringly - thus teaches the Brotherhood. Brotherhood (1937) - 578:
578. With what can one block the path of evil? Only with labor on Earth. Thought and work directed to the Common good will be a strong weapon against evil. People frequently begin to verbally curse evil, but the disparagement is so ugly that it is impossible to fight it also by means of ugliness. Such weapons are worthless. Work and lofty thought will be the arms of victory - such is the path of Brotherhood. Brotherhood (1937) - 581:
581. In the vast mountain region it is not easy to seek out the Abode of the Brotherhood. It is hard to picture the entire complexity of the massed mountains. You already know about the special protective measures. If there exist signs marking off the boundary lines, who will understand these marks? Even if there exists a description of the path, who will discover the indications in the complicated symbols? Yet even a thoughtless person will understand the reason for such cautiousness. In ordinary life people know how to protect a beloved man. Where there is heart and feeling the means will be found. Brotherhood (1937) - 582:
Likewise, although we will show solicitude for the overburdened ones, let us warn them not to give way to unwarranted fear. There can be no cogitation about Brotherhood when the mind is contracted with fear. The best approach to Brotherhood may be darkened by fear. Let us not forget that people are accustomed to being afraid of everything at all times. Brotherhood (1937) - 583:
583. Understanding of Brotherhood may come unexpectedly. People themselves turn possibilities into obstacles. Someone calls Earth a cemetery because death occurred upon each spot, but another considers this same Earth to be a place of birth because upon each spot life has been conceived. Both are right, but the first has imprisoned himself, whereas the second has been liberated for further advance. Brotherhood (1937) - 585:
585. Each instant, someone somewhere is undergoing terrible misfortune. Let us not forget these perishing ones; let us send them thoughts of help. Perhaps people do not realize that afflictions are forever taking place, without end. In the Brotherhood they are known, and benevolent arrows are sent. Even if you cannot determine precisely the place of its destination, nevertheless send your salutary thought into space. It will find the right course and will be joined magnetically with Our Help. Beauty is found when, from diverse quarters of the world, thoughts of salvation come flying - in this each one will emulate the Brotherhood. Brotherhood (1937) - 586:
586. The primary basis of the Brotherhood was established, not as a haven of refuge, but as a focal point of thought. Since unification of thought produces multiplication of energy in a striking progression, it is but natural to bring together powerful thoughts. Such a base will be the point for diffusion of the thought of salvation. But people do not know how to be united in thought even for an instant. They break up their impulses by a multitude of petty thoughts. Some have tried blindfolding themselves and stopping up the ears and nose in order not to be diverted by external sensations. But is the distraction an external one? It actually lies in an undisciplined consciousness. Brotherhood (1937) - 589:
589. Man cooperates oftener than he supposes. He is constantly lending psychic energy. During each materialization there is a discharge of ectoplasm, but aside from this substantial discharge, people give off energy at each contact and through this are joined together, as it were. Thus even a miser finds himself a giving co-worker. Still people forget about the constant exchange of energy. They do not understand this important action, for no one has told them about the radiations of energy. Only from the Source of Brotherhood have warnings about the great significance of primary energy begun to be widely disseminated. Brotherhood (1937) - 590:
590. It is essential to accustom oneself to subtle perceptions. Indeed, one should assiduously sharpen one's senses. Sometimes people try to accustom their ear to certain musical chords at varied distances. Even such a simple experiment yields unexpected observations. The very same chords will be perceived differently at various distances, which means that something exists, which intrudes and alters the quality of sound. If there can be changes even in such an ordinary perception, then how many reactions take place during subtle perceptions! People do not even think about them. Brotherhood (1937) - 596:
596. A city of science will always be the dream of enlightened people. Not one would presume to raise objections to an abode of scientists, where in peace and wise communion truths would be brought to light. Each learned worker would have the best equipment at his disposal. One can picture what discoveries would issue from general concordance and cooperation of all the branches of science! No one would consider the idea of such a city utopian. If only the means and good will could be found! But if one were to say that a certain Abode of Knowledge does exist, a multitude of doubts and denials would come tumbling out. And if to the word science one were to add the word Brotherhood , it will certainly be said that such a chemical combination is impossible. But who has said that science and Brotherhood are incompatible? Brotherhood (1937) - 599:
599. As bees collect honey so you, too, should collect knowledge. It will be asked, What is new in this advice? Its newness is in that one should collect knowledge from everywhere. Until now knowledge had fixed limits, and entire domains of it were kept under prohibition, suspicion, and in neglect. People have not had the courage to overcome prejudices. They have forgotten that a scholar, first of all, must be open to all that exists. There are no forbidden domains for a scholar. He does not belittle any manifestation of nature, for he understands that the cause and effect of each manifestation have a profound significance. Brotherhood (1937) - 602:
At the crossroads people shout lustily about Brotherhood, but any discipline seems to be a compulsion. Only solemnity helps one to utter with dignity the beautiful word, Brotherhood . Brotherhood (1937) - 608:
608. Suicides are on the increase. No one will deny that there never have been so many self-inflicted interruptions of life. It means that no one has told these unfortunate ones about the significance of life. No one has warned them about the consequences of their action. Are there among people none to raise their voices for truth and beauty of life? Brotherhood (1937) - 608:
Brotherhood has saved multitudes of people from rash acts of madness. Among the statutes of Brotherhood may be found an edict about curing soul and body. Many messengers are hastening to prevent madness. Sometimes they will be received by people, but not seldom a violent free will rushes ahead to pass judgment upon itself.. Brotherhood (1937) - 609:
609. Imagination is insufficiently developed in people. They are unable to imagine causes and effects. They do not know how to picture to themselves the most beautiful possibilities. They have not been taught imagination and inspiration. The best strivings have been scoffed at, and people have been persuaded not to think. But those who know not how to think have no imagination. Loss of imagination is renunciation of joy. Brotherhood (1937) - 610:
People wish to hear about the Stronghold, the Citadel. If they will not learn about the statutes, they will nevertheless grow stronger at the mere message that the Stronghold of Knowledge does exist. The Lotus of the heart is aquiver at the approach of the dates. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 1:
1. Urusvati knows the Tower of Chun, and remembers how the exterior of the Tower resembles a natural cliff. It is not difficult to prevent access to this Tower. A small landslide can conceal the structure from those below. A small dam can change a mountain stream into a lake, and in time of dire need the entire district can be immediately transformed. People may smile, thinking that organized expeditions could sooner or later penetrate into all the passes. But even before the physical transformation of the area, the power of thought would already have diverted the caravan! In addition, chemical effects can be utilized to prevent the approach of the curious. Thus do We guard the Brotherhood. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 2:
2. Urusvati has seen many of Our apparatuses. In appearance they do not differ much from those in use elsewhere. However, the way they are used is different, for psychic energy is applied. It has long been known that some apparatuses will operate only in the presence of a particular person, and now there are even people whose organisms can substitute for entire complicated apparatuses. Man is growing accustomed to his inner forces. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 2:
People may laugh, but ideas do rule the world. These words are entered into the Statutes of the Brotherhood. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 4:
We have apparatuses that assist the transference of thought over a distance. People would be astonished to see that certain apparatuses that are familiar to them are here applied quite differently. The application of psychic energy can transform the simplest of motors. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 5:
Not without reason do We speak constantly about caution. People simply do not understand the significance of this attitude. How many perilous illnesses are caused by the lack of reciprocal caution between individuals! It is most necessary when there is a great disparity of vibrations. Vigilance and mutual care are then required in order not to cause harm. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 5:
The manifestation of Our Shield also requires precautionary measures. It is difficult to understand the need for such care. People cannot take into account all the reasons that compel Us to be so cautious, and in their ignorance they wish to experience the strongest manifestations without thinking of the consequences. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 5:
Likewise, people do not want to understand the difference between the power of Our vibrations and those of an ordinary subtle body. Sometimes they have seen materializations without experiencing strong shocks, but Our vibrations are of a different intensity. All is relative, and one should give serious attention to rhythm and vibration. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 5:
Today you spoke about the fear experienced by plants. If sensitivity to vibrations is strongly developed in plants, it must be immeasurably stronger in people. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 6:
6. Urusvati has witnessed the healing vibrations sent by Us. Their rhythms are varied and not everyone can recognize them. Some may suppose them to be the effect of an earthquake, others may assume that they are an attack of fever, and still others may attribute them to their own nervousness. But the majority will think them to be merely imagined. However, on all continents Our healing solicitude is often felt. People receive help and sense a sudden recovery but do not understand whence came the help. We are not speaking about gratitude, for We do not need it, but a conscious acceptance of Our help increases the beneficial effect. Each negative reaction or mockery paralyzes even the strongest vibrations. We hasten to help, We hasten to bring good, yet how often are We accepted? Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 6:
People likewise do not understand Our appeal to Queen Victoria, yet history has shown how right We were. Our warning was rejected; nevertheless, it is Our duty to warn the nations. Similarly, Our warning to the northern country was not understood. Eventually, people will recall and compare the facts. One can mention events from the history of various countries - recall Napoleon, the appearance of the Advisor to the American Constitutional Convention, the manifestation in Sweden, and the Indication given to Spain. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 7:
We often instruct that unity be preserved. Such an Indication is not merely a simple moral teaching - disunity is the most abhorrent dissonance. Nothing strikes space as sharply as dissonance. When people are filled with malicious discord, damaging disruptions in space result immediately. Such people not only harm themselves they also create a spatial karma involving others like them. It is dreadful to battle with such newly-generated chaos. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 7:
People who bring discord are truly creators of chaos and the consequences of their malicious abuse are grievous. We are constantly forced to battle with them, and it is not surprising that this battle is often more difficult than a collision of spatial currents. Wherever one must deal with the free will of man a great waste of energy should be expected. The power of free will is great, equivalent to the most powerful energies, and in their malice, people can bring about the destruction of strata of the Subtle World. How much the efforts of experienced Physicians are needed to close these spatial wounds! Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 8:
If people only realized in what visible and invisible ways they can collaborate! If people only realized how much they can increase their strength by cooperating with the Brotherhood! If they at least thought about cooperation, which can be manifested in every moment! But people not only do not approach the Brotherhood in thought, they even consider thought about the Brotherhood foolish. Everyone can apply his strength at each moment; one need only understand that in Our mountains ceaseless labor continues for help to humanity. One such thought alone creates a flow of energy, and advances the consciousness toward service for humanity. It whispers that love for humanity is possible, but earthly conditions often make it difficult to imagine the possibility of such love. Let thought about the existence of the Brotherhood help to open hearts. Then cooperation will be revealed, not as a duty, but as joy, and the drops of sweat and sacred pains will bring the Crown of Enlightenment. Let us not take these words as an abstraction, for such denial will close the best receptacle - the heart. Each drop of sweat from labor, each pain for humanity, lives in the heart. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 9:
We have many formulas ready to be revealed. The Ray from the Tower of Chun shines when the discoveries of scientists coincide with the dates. In their simplicity people do not understand the harmony of dates, and seek to impose their own disorderliness and irresponsibility in all matters. It is of no importance to them that, when certain requirements have not yet been met, a great idea is lost. In addition, they insist that everything be done by their own measures, they regard success as misfortune and rejoice at calamity. The small seems great to them, and the great, insignificant. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 11:
11. Urusvati would like to provide more knowledge to people, but straight-knowledge indicates to her the limits of what is possible. The discovery of these limits is a stumbling block for many, and great misfortune results from overlooking them. It is impossible to indicate in earthly terms the hidden, co-measured boundary, but a broadened consciousness can suggest where the possibility of harm begins. You yourself know how often people demand an answer that they then cannot accept. They say, "Tell us quickly, and we will decide what to accept and what to reject." They like to play jackstraws, pulling out only that which is most attractive to them. They do not care if it all falls to pieces, although even children know that the whole should not be disrupted. Grown-ups throw bombs and are astonished when they are maimed by them. They love to repeat Our analogy of a boomerang but do not see the consequences of their own blows. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 11:
People often accuse Us of denying much of what exists, and even reach such a state of falsehood and blasphemy as to say that We reject Christ. Can one believe this blasphemy? Yet many servants of darkness are ready to spread even this slander in order to bring disunity. Everyone who knows the structure of Our Brotherhood will be appalled at the ignorance of such slander. Slander is usually the result of ignorance, and people do not hesitate to repeat lies. One can cite many falsehoods about the Brotherhood. One can point out how the Brothers were thought to be dark forces, and can enumerate the many terrible calamities attributed to Them. We have been accused of using threats and violence. Especially insistent were those who chose not to heed Our Words. Shame upon the unbelievers! Shame upon the ignorant ones! And shame upon those who cause disunity! Let them occasionally ask themselves if they are not in the wrong. But the ignorant cannot become wrong, for they already live in error. Let this page about the Brotherhood be remembered by those whose hearts are aflame. Indeed, everyone can affirm at least a grain of Truth. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 12:
12. Urusvati can tell about the particular sensations that are experienced in the subtle body during flights to the far-off worlds. It is difficult to describe in earthly words these subtle sensations beyond the limits of the earthly sphere. One must experience such flights in order for the consciousness to accommodate these supermundane sensations. Among the Brothers such distant flights are taken with regularity. People also strive to the higher spheres, but unfortunately do not yet fully accept the mobility of the subtle body. Many experiments succeed, but only with great difficulty. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 12:
What seems like physical torpor is often nothing but the effect of a distant flight. People often do not know how to care for someone in such a condition. In ancient times they would have been thought to have a "sacred" ailment, and people knew how to recognize the symptoms. We have many records of such experiences; in the infinitude of time and space such observations are without number. We record diligently each sensation, although radio waves and electric charges often impede Our observations. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 13:
13. Urusvati could reveal the names of members of the Brotherhood, but will not do so because she weighs the commensurability of such information. There are already seven Names upon the lips of the world, and where is the benefit? Deeds are needed, not names. Therefore, when We speak about the personal lives of the Brothers We describe deeds without mentioning names. People do not quarrel about deeds, but about names. When the name of one of Our Brothers who was in the world was revealed, it became necessary to declare Him dead in order to preserve His freedom of action. We have had to change Our names repeatedly in order not to arouse curiosity. We have been compelled to hastily hide Ourselves in order that a good work might not suffer harm. One of the first conditions of the Brotherhood is to put the essence of the action above all. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 13:
People find it difficult to become accustomed to the idea of a mental interchange of thought. But among Us such a state is absolutely natural, and serves to simplify Our relations. One thought can often replace an entire exchange of words. Even in daily life, those who have lived together for a long time understand the thoughts of their companions. Certain exercises can, without apparatuses, enable one to understand the thoughts of co-workers. We speak only about what We apply in Our lives. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 14:
Earthly blessings are evident, but the supermundane worlds are invisible, as if in the clouds. Each experiment in approaching the Subtle World can help to clarify the concept of Infinity. Even an ordinary person can be dreamed about simultaneously in various parts of the world. There is nothing impossible in the subtle body manifesting simultaneously in distant places. The study of man's nature will provide direction and broaden the consciousness, and people will sail to Our shores in natural ways, with no need for their former vessels. Let Santana, the current of life, carry the expectant travelers to the new shore. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 15:
At the time of the world's greatest disturbances We sometimes send thoughts that clash with the desires of most of humanity. People do not understand that madness cannot be cured by madness and try to repeat destructions that have been visited upon Earth more than once. We try to preserve balance as much as possible, but the total effect of free will can overcome Our benevolent advice. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 16:
Lamas speak about the Abode of the Great Rishis. Each one describes Shambhala according to his own understanding. The mention of treasures is correct, but they are described in different ways. Legends about Our Warriors exist all over the world and are not without foundation. There are also described many gates and mirrors. The legend about the Tashi Lama granting passports to Shambhala is symbolic. The appearance of similar symbols in various parts of the world proves how much Truth has spread. Even ancient Mexico knew about the Sacred Mountain where the Chosen People live. It is not surprising that all Asian nations preserve legends about the Sacred Mountain. It is described almost correctly, but he who is not called will not reach it. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 16:
Many strive to find Us, but it is right to hold back these travelers. We must be found not geographically, but first of all in spirit. You know what is expected of Us - not only expected, but demanded - and complaints tear the last threads. People do not realize that their complaints densify an already-saturated atmosphere. Of course, mistakes are attributed to Us according to the understanding of the one who complains: We do not know how to speak, We do not know how to write! People do not realize the lack of co-measurement in these claims. Do not think that We are displeased; We simply feel regret when We see that energy is not directed to full benefit. Discussion is preferable to complaints. A heartfelt talk is more in accord with the harmony of Our Abode. If help can be given it is not delayed. In this lies the beauty of thought-creativeness. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 16:
Obviously, We serve to help those who suffer, but one should not beat down the Gates with one's fists. It is said, "The Kingdom of God is taken by force," but by force of the spirit and not by fists. Thus, let people think about the Brotherhood, and let them not forget where the true Gates are. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 17:
It has great significance when Our messengers travel through designated places. In some they bury certain objects, in others they simply pass by, thus strengthening the aura of those places. People do not pay attention to these pilgrimages, but a historian's eye could perceive the periodic nature of such travels. It could then be seen that the consecrated places proved to be especially important in the history of nations. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 17:
In addition to the inhabitants of the Stronghold of the Brotherhood, there are others living on Earth who carry out Our missions. One can trace how in different countries, throughout history, people appeared whose tasks and methods of accomplishing them had much in common. Usually these people were regarded with suspicion and hostility because something was sensed in them that could not be expressed in words. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 18:
18. Urusvati, in her subtle body, continuously participates in Our help to humanity. Through their flights in the subtle body Our co-workers render so much help to people that no records are sufficient to contain it. It should be remembered that We rarely appear at so-called spiritualistic seances, and We consider such gatherings harmful because of the discordant auras of those who attend. Hardly any circle is ever assembled with due consideration of the auras of the participants. One can imagine what kind of entities project and materialize in response to the discordant mental states at these gatherings, and attention has already been directed to the stupidity of answers received in response to questions put by these equally stupid circles! Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 18:
Our manifestations and help are different. We save worthy people at moments of danger. By gentle contact We draw the attention of seekers, whom We forewarn about their harmful decisions. We help to create and assist the Good. Our Work is dedicated to knowledge. We help each useful worker, unhindered by conventional distinctions of race and class. We watch diligently to discover where the ray of self-sacrificing achievement will flash. Our Temple is the Temple of Knowledge. We bring to it all the highest and We guard there all the affirmations of the future. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 22:
After thought-transmission to a distance has been accepted by people, the conditions that guide these subtle activities will be understood. It will be said that harmony is needed, but harmony does not determine which center will be involved. In thought-transference the heart is the prime mover. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 22:
The significance of the heart is great; in the future it will replace the most complex apparatuses. Verily, in the New Era people will appear whose organisms accomplish this. At present, people invent robots, but after this mechanical fever has abated man's attention will turn to the powers within himself. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 23:
Few people pay any attention to the vibrations that develop during certain pains. If they did, they would notice that after the cessation of the pains the vibrations that had shaken their beds stop completely. We develop at Our Abode ways of healing with vibrations that can be effective even at great distances if the patients accept their subtle influence. Voluntary and absolute acceptance is necessary, otherwise the currents are broken and calamity is inevitable. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 24:
Do not believe it when someone tries to persuade you that he needs no sleep. Despite the terrible illness of insomnia, sleep must be accepted by people as a necessary part of their existence. Any degree of sleep brings man closer to the Subtle World. There are different degrees of consciousness in sleep, and clarity of consciousness must be cultivated. A man must repeat to himself as he sinks into sleep that he is going to a new work. If his free will accepts this, it will be easier for him to apply his forces in the Subtle World. Let people not worry that they will thus deprive themselves of rest. They will have rest in full measure, for in the Subtle World subtle qualities are used which do not result in fatigue. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 25:
25. Urusvati has explained to many why We are called "The Invisible Government." Truly, everyone to some degree feels that there is somewhere a focus of knowledge. Where there is knowledge there is also power. Not without reason do some people dream about Us, although others hate Us and want to destroy Our Abode. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 25:
Because of their partial understanding, people insist upon their own ways, but Our disciples will never forcibly hinder the decision of their Teacher. They understand how to harmonize their free will with Our decisions. One must possess great equilibrium to understand the wisdom of Our Guidance without crippling his own free will. We care a great deal about such balance. The best leaders of nations had this balance, and it was therefore easier to send them Our decisions. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 25:
All over the world one can find established landmarks of Our Guidance. Some enlightened people accepted it, but some poor parodies of monarchs rejected Our Counsel and thereby plunged their countries into calamity. But even these situations We turned to good. You are acquainted with Tactica Adversa. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 26:
Some light-minded people think that a ritual utterance of the Highest Names will protect them immediately from dark assaults. However, it is not ritual but the pure fire of the heart that creates a firm shield. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 26:
Many signs are flying to Us. No one can imagine how much confusion there is in this world! People have forgotten that each country contains many hearts. Their pain is Our pain! Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 27:
People must find the realization of Infinity in themselves, otherwise Our Towers will remain inaccessible to them. People should turn to Us in times of suffering and calamity. They will receive Our Help if their hearts have not yet turned to stone. Even those who are inexperienced will be admitted for constructive work if they preserve a lion's courage and recognize Hierarchy. Let these co-workers be assured that an invisible thread is stretched from their worktable to Us. Let them draw strength from their realization of the existence of the Brotherhood. We shall help them invisibly; We shall find books needed by them; We shall unite them in hope about the far-off worlds; We shall strengthen their confidence, and, provided that they have driven out their snakes and scorpions, We shall find a loving heart for them. Thus, you are becoming acquainted with a very important part of Our Life. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 28:
People fail to understand to what extent these investigations are of use to them. Psychic energy must be interchanged. The sending of this energy to people may be fatiguing, but with vegetation there is no rebounding blow. Likewise, let us not forget that We maintain close cooperation with the Subtle World, and this reservoir can easily replenish Our energy. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 28:
It is difficult for many to imagine how cooperation can proceed between entities in three different states of consciousness, but in reality it is not so complicated. Co-workers in the subtle body are often visible. For this no ectoplasm is required, but certain chemical compounds are used that aid in the densification of the subtle body. During the last war many people had visions, but no one realized that the cause of this lay in particular chemical agents. The conditions differ to such an extent that often something causing decomposition in the physical world can serve quite the opposite purpose in the Subtle World. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 29:
There were times when people knew how to express the concept of the Highest in the finest way, but now the Great Service is not understood. One would think that this could not be so, with the Subtle World coming closer, and We being spoken of so often. Yet the abyss of darkness has not diminished when the concept of the Teacher is doubted. You have heard many times that it is those who know about the Brotherhood who still speak of it with irreverence, and such utterances contain ruination. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 29:
People thrust upon Us their own ways of helping, but such forcing creates a refraction of the currents. A thrifty head of the household regrets all waste. Great joy will result if those who know about Hierarchy voluntarily bring their own lamps. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 30:
30. Urusvati is familiar with the varied ways in which light is manifested. Seeing flashes of light is an indication of a spiritual keenness of eye. In themselves these lights do not mean anything special, but they are like banners on the way to Us. The Northern lights, in their lowest degree, are not noticed by people. Similarly, the earliest flashes of the spirit are not evident to many. One can observe that small bright sparks will burst into flame and produce a rainbow-like illumination. Thus a beautiful aura is kindled around people. Note that these lights are especially visible in Our Abode. From ancient times they have been accumulated, and, if desired, can be made to blaze radiantly. In legends people are mentioned who could evoke around themselves a dazzling light. Thus, if one wishes one can be surrounded by a fiery force. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 30:
People must become used to the possibility of such manifestations. Even now some people can discern auras, while others rub their eyes, thinking that something has happened to their sight. Often, such luminosity at midday seems like a kind of mist. The perceptions of this luminosity are diverse. Among Us this capacity is so intensified that We can read in Our own light. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 30:
One must understand that the concept of darkness gradually vanishes, because one is surrounded by fires, rays, pillars of light, and brilliant sparks beyond counting, all visible with the eyes open or closed. Precisely, darkness vanishes. Twilight reigns only in the lower strata of the Subtle World, for its inhabitants do not know how to evoke Light. This ability depends upon thought, and thought gives birth to Light. Verily, a thinker sends the order, "Let there be Light!" Thus are the great truths taught, although people consider them to be fairy tales. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 32:
A particular physical condition can be observed in people when they unknowingly contact the Subtle World. Indeed, it is remarkable that such people often know nothing about the different worlds; however, somewhere in the depths of their consciousness lies an idea that cannot be formulated. In such cases, We often use Tactica Adversa to arouse the consciousness. It becomes necessary to undertake actions to the point of absurdity, otherwise the slumberers will not be awakened. The same tactic is necessary in dealing with world events. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 33:
People generally do not like to speak about consciousness, for improvement is difficult for them, and there are not many who continue to gain knowledge after their school years. One's entire life should be transformed so that learning becomes a relentless necessity. We rejoice at each awakening of consciousness and We record as a sign of success each desire to think about the Brotherhood, even if it is only a thought about how to apply oneself or how to become united. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 35:
35. Urusvati remembers the many changes in the long progression of her lives. These memories do not burden her, but only enrich her consciousness. A right attitude toward past lives is very rare. As a rule, remembering past lives does not inspire one toward the future, but chains one to the outlived remnants of the past. Therefore, people can seldom be allowed knowledge of their past lives. Today's consciousness cannot absorb much. People simply cannot understand why distinguished incarnations alternate with ones of hard labor. The illusion of having been a king or a queen impedes one's discernment even though perfectment is still needed. The earthly consciousness does not realize how much an incarnation of hard labor can raise the consciousness above that of many sovereigns of this world. It is even more valuable when an understanding of the ascent of the spirit grows while in the earthly state. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 35:
Many learn about one of their distinguished incarnations and fall into pride. It is even worse when people glean from false accounts certain fantastic traits of character, and begin to emulate them, thus obscuring their path. Every old spirit has had some distinguished incarnations, and gained knowledge of leadership. However, of the many needed qualities this ability is not of primary importance. The persecuted learn more than the persecutors, and all domains of hard labor are rife with discoveries. Tests are strewn at every crossroad. I speak of this because We, too, have encountered all tests. We have forgotten the pain, and the suffering has turned into joy. Our tormentors are themselves struggling somewhere and ascending through labor. Our Abode could not exist if We thought of threatening Our tormentors. The Law of Karma flows immutably. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 35:
We remember Our incarnations. We must remember them, not for Ourselves, but for the sake of all those whom We have met and whom We have resolved not to forget. The encounters of travelers on earthly paths bring close the most varied people. The expectation of dates, the joy of meeting, the sorrow of parting - none of these human feelings disappear. Those who rejoiced or sorrowed together do not forget for many centuries. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 36:
36. Urusvati understands the significance of the calmness necessary for action. People find many ways to explain this quality. Some think that without an effort of the will there can be no calm. Others see calmness as a true innate characteristic, and still others say that a crooked beginning brings a crooked end, or that calmness depends upon the method of labor. All of these observations have a part of the truth in them, but the most basic one, the quality of experience, is often forgotten. An inexperienced seaman is apprehensive when boarding a ship, but after ten voyages he astonishes those around him by his calmness. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 36:
Calmness of action is the highest tension, like the flashing of lightning or the protecting sword. Calmness is not sleep or a tomb; in it are born creative ideas. Let us remember that Our Abode is permeated with calmness. This tension is invisible to people, for they do not recognize it. Innumerable experiences reveal that one can smile, one can labor, and one can accumulate energy in such calmness. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 37:
It should not be thought that We are protected in Our earthly lives from all onslaughts of darkness. Those who fulfill an earthly mission do so under earthly conditions. People usually think that We dwell in safety, and think of Us as supernatural beings. Relatively speaking, We can overcome much, but this battle is a real one. We remain victorious, because the Hierarchy of Light cannot be conquered by darkness. When one of Our Sisters exclaims "How terrible!" she does not show fear, but simply understands the tension. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 37:
A striving for flight has been awakened in the people of Earth. Some remember their dreams of daring, others now fly like birds, but in itself, the striving into the heights has put its mark upon this era. The Iron Bird was foretold long ago; this prediction defines the New Era. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 38:
We labor to introduce measures for the achievement of equilibrium, but much opposition is encountered. Atavistic traits are manifested in all nations. However, one should not judge by nationality, but must immediately delve into the web of intricate personal relationships. It is unfortunate that woman herself does not always help in this situation. Therefore We value the labor of Our Sisters all the more. They give up the distant flights so dear to their hearts, perseveringly visit families, and speak untiringly to people, conducting conversations that are often burdensome and even boring. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 39:
39. Urusvati pities people who reject the Brotherhood. We pity each one who deprives himself of knowledge about the Stronghold of the world. If a man preserves in his heart a strong awareness that somewhere work is being done for humanity, then he is already participating in life-saving thought. Let it at first be like a dream, let it at times flash out like lightning. Each flash bears witness to the sacred energy. Man should not rebel against the affirmation of this truth. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 39:
Each one who pronounces the word "Brotherhood" builds a bridge into the future. People must realize that each acknowledgment and each slander of the Brotherhood reaches Us. Like a wave of a current that encircles the whole world, the sounding of the word "Brotherhood" reaches Our Abode. Do not forget that the word "Brotherhood" is heard by Us. This word attracts its consonance like a magnet. One may deplore the slanderers of the Brotherhood. They do not want to understand what power they have touched. In their malicious disbelief they will say, "The Brotherhood does not exist," and when they are asked to prove their assertion they will insist that they have not seen the Brotherhood. Neither have they seen very much of the world, but does this mean that it also does not exist? Since the detractors cannot prove the non-existence of Our Brotherhood, they are irritated by any mention of Our Abode. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 40:
We do not shun life. When We manifest Ourselves We cannot be distinguished from other people. You yourselves can testify that when Djwal Khul came to welcome you He appeared no different from the other Lamas. Urusvati immediately sensed something unusual, but this feeling could have been caused similarly by the head of the monastery. Thus, outwardly, all Brothers and co-workers bear the usual earthly appearance. But even with such a conventional appearance their heartfelt warmth will shine in every glance and smile. One can call this quality of heartiness by another, more scientific name, but We wish to affirm the most human aspect of Our Abode. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 40:
In books one can find some of Our names. They are very solemn ones. One can read about Manu, or about the Bodhisattvas. Remember that some nations are in need of lofty designations, but We are simply Servitors of Light and We revere Hierarchy. Our first call is for perfectment, not for titles or high rank. As it pertains to Hierarchy, this expression "titles and high rank" should not be understood in the earthly sense, in which people express their love for all kinds of ranks and distinctions. We serve the infinite Hierarchy. We accept leadership, not as a distinction, but as an immutable necessity. Such responsibility should be the foundation of all human communities. We do not attach importance to titles, for during Our many different lives We have had a great number of distinctions and titles in different languages. Many of these titles have been completely erased from human memory. Who can name the resplendent rulers of Atlantis? Only amidst the marshes of Tsaidam can one see the radiant images of former cities. Urusvati remembers the structures there, and the sculpture of the Great Bull. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 41:
Every co-worker of the Brotherhood comes into close contact with the Subtle World. We have entire Strongholds in that world. You already know their names, you have heard about the wondrous tree, Elgatir, and about the structures created by thought. One must clearly realize these conditions in order to direct oneself to Dokyood. Thought not obscured by doubt will lead to Our supermundane Abodes. The Abode of the Hierarchy in the Himalayas is in constant communication with the Abodes in the Subtle World, and the earthly battle resounds and thunders there. People do not want to understand this correlation, therefore even Armageddon is to them only an earthly conflict between peoples, and the most important aspect of Armageddon remains misunderstood. How can one participate in something when only the smallest part of what is happening is known? We affirm that the battle raging in the Subtle World is far more violent than that which is fought on Earth. Truly, much of the spatial battle resounds on Earth. Often Our World tries to warn people of this terrible danger, but in vain. One of Our Brothers used to say, "Let us tell people once again, but how difficult it is to speak to deaf ears." Their warnings will be words of justice and compassion. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 42:
Perfection of thought is an expression of beautiful musicality. The highest rhythm is the best prophylaxis, a pure bridge to the highest worlds. Thus We affirm Beauty in Our Abode. Urusvati has noted that the music of the spheres is characterized by a harmony of rhythm. It is precisely this quality that brings inspiration to humanity. People usually do not think about the sources of inspiration, but if they did they would help Our work greatly. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 44:
44. Urusvati embodies fieriness. Of what, then, does this precious quality consist? Some fieriness exists in everyone, but there are particularly fiery natures that can communicate easily with the far-off worlds. People usually understand fieriness as anger, irritability, and bursts of hot temper, but these are merely earthly qualities, and we should not look for true fieriness in them. True fieriness is demonstrated in communion with the Invisible World and in participation in Our Missions. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 44:
Moreover, one should not associate fieriness with mediumism. On the contrary, in fieriness the mucous membranes are dry and ectoplasm is not exuded. The special quality of fieriness stands quite independently. With it, courage is present and fear does not exist. Fiery people do not feel fear, and are not afraid of the manifestations of the Subtle World. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 44:
Most people fear such manifestations, and therein lies their isolation from the Subtle World, even though there cannot be any transformation of life without this natural bond. We hasten to inspire people with fearlessness by every means. We try to whisper about the harm of fear and the foolishness of terror. From remote times people have been accustomed to fear so-called death. They were always intimidated by hell, and at the same time were not told about the meaning of perfectment. One cannot ask people to be brave if they do not know why they are on Earth, and where they will be directed when liberated. We entrust Our co-workers to repeat as much as they can to people about the great Eternity and the continuity of life. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 45:
45. Urusvati has overcome all the earthly misconceptions about safety and material security. Neither exists in earthly conditions, yet this dark mirage seduces multitudes of people. They dream of building towers where they might be sheltered in complete safety. They dream of accumulating treasures that would provide security, forgetting that they can reach such a stronghold only beyond earthly conditions. Do We wish to plunge humanity into despair? One must realize that it is only when one is beyond the range of all danger that invulnerability become possible. Only by acknowledging the vanity of earthly treasures are we able to receive our heritage of everlasting wealth. Let us not regard these Teachings as abstract moralizing. Only by looking at it from a purely scientific point of view can one be convinced that a true knowledge of earthly reality gives freedom of consciousness and perfectment to humanity. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 45:
Do not think that after millions of years of existence humanity has accepted the foundation of Be-ness. No indeed, it is now, with shelves breaking under the weight of masses of books, that greed and illusion ensnare humanity! We are concerned that people should understand the illusion of earthly conditions. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 45:
One should ponder the ceaseless Battle We lead against the dark forces. People do not stop to realize that they are surrounded by experienced destroyers. No one repeats the need to turn to the Stronghold of Good. We may receive communications that a conspiracy against constructiveness has developed and We hasten to prevent it, but you yourself know how few listen to Us. Which means that once again Tactica Adversa must be applied. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 46:
It is impossible to imagine Our Abode as full of dissonance. Even a crowd is powerful if it blends itself into a mighty consonance. Thus, when cooperating we must discipline our thoughts. But many misunderstandings can arise while sending thoughts. Even those who recognize the creativeness of thought are astonished at not seeing immediate results, forgetting that results can take place invisibly and in unexpected places. Also they fail to see that because thought-energy acts through the least-resistant channels, unexpected results occur constantly. The reason for this lies in undisciplined thinking - people might think that they have sent only one thought, whereas in reality they have contrived to scatter hundreds of the most unexpected sendings. What is received will be just as unexpected. Much harm results from these fleas of thought, which jump about and bite unlikely people. Little attention is given to channels for the spreading of thought. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 47:
People can imitate Us, for each one can apply in life the principles of Brotherhood. Only dark deniers speak about the absolute irrelevance of Brotherhood on Earth. You have read in books about the Builders of the Planets, about Leaders of Nations. Each one should rejoice that during his lifetime here on Earth the Teacher does exist, and that the path to Him is not forbidden. Each one must find inspiration in knowing that he can be in communication with the Teacher. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 47:
Let us again remember about co-measurement. Without it one can become misguided in his concept of the Brotherhood and the relationship between the Teacher and the pupil. Usually people do not like to be called pupils, but We retain this honorable name even for Ourselves. Every Teacher also remains a pupil, and in this idea lies co-measurement of the highest degree. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 47:
You are rightly indignant when someone uses inappropriate words in speaking about the Teacher. It indicates that their thinking is far from co-measurement. Do not be surprised at Our frequent repetition of this word, but this concept, in particular, is often distorted by people. We affirm co-measurement as one of the foundations of Our Inner Life. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 48:
48. Urusvati is in constant communication with Us. It is not easy to receive the currents of intensified energy while remaining in a physical body amidst daily life. We consider such simultaneity a special achievement. One must be able to adapt oneself to the peculiarities of subtle energies. It can easily be shown that little time is needed for even the most detailed dreams. Complicated actions and lengthy discourses are assimilated instantly. Such features of subtle perception are characteristic of communication with Us. One may understand complicated sendings without knowing in which language they are given. The thought reaches the corresponding centers and reveals the essence of the communication. The communication is through the subtle body. One should become accustomed to this subtle perception. This cannot be understood without the broadening of consciousness. Many problems must be understood without earthly limitations. People often notice only one detail, then elevate it to an immutable law. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 48:
Generally, man's centers are understood relatively. Their very names have changed, in different languages, over millenniums. Some call the Chalice "the celestial axis," but this does not change its significance. Others may speak about the influence of the Mother of the World, even though in its essence Shakti contains the great meaning of the Primary Energy. Also, people forget about the collective action of the centers, which is quite different for each one. Equally individual is the transmutation of the centers in the subtle and fiery bodies. They preserve their essence in each body, but their development depends upon the progress made in passing through earthly life. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 49:
It is impermissible to even hint at the importance of these medicinal plants or rumors will spread, and the danger of invasion will arise. It is easy for Us to protect Ourselves from raids, but more difficult to avoid attracting the attention of the local people. They preserve many traditions and are ready to apply them to real life. Their imagination is so highly developed, and their hearing and sight so acute, that they can notice much that is invisible to others. They know life in the mountains and can find tracks where others would not think of looking. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 49:
But the local people also understand the significance of the Forbidden Locality, and protection is thus created. This is necessary because Our apparatuses may require supplies from the cities. Sometimes buyers obtain certain things whose use is unknown even to them, and send such purchases to Us through Nepal. I can tell you this because there is no danger that the route will be discovered. Many fairy tales have been woven about Our Abode. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 49:
You may be sure that these many centuries have taught people to harken to Our Advice. Let us not forget that at various times We have appeared in the countries of the West. In addition to Our Eastern Ashrams, We have had Our Abodes in Western cities - in Lyon, in Nuremberg, in places near London, near St. Petersburg, and in Italy. Besides the Oriental and Egyptian Ashrams, it was necessary to have Strongholds in some big cities. Let us not forget that the struggle with the forces of darkness evokes the need for many measures. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 49:
One can trace many missions sent to humanity at different times. Homeopathy was sent as a means of safeguarding people from enormous doses of poison. Dreams about the need for a universal world-language have been given. Only in this way can the purity of all languages be preserved. Everyone will then know both his own language and the universal one. Thus may be found the best pattern for human relations. People do not understand that the distortion of a language is a crime, for many word-roots have a deep significance in their rhythm and sound. Thus We pave the way. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 50:
50. Urusvati has asked about the means of material support for Our abodes. Remember that many streams are filled with gold, silver and sapphires can be found in Our mountains, and We know about many hidden treasures. Do you remember how a pound note was sent flying to London? Often people need help. Thus the earthly is correlated with the Supermundane. Cooperation with the Subtle World must be continuous. The entire multiformity of the subtlest spheres must be understood in order to realize how complex is the work of Our Abode. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 50:
First of all one should help on Earth, but help is equally needed in the Subtle World. Epidemics of horror shake the Subtle World. There are battles, and serious illnesses spread. People on Earth are accustomed to fearing contagion and they bring this fear into the Subtle World, where thought about terror is then created. Is it possible that people do not realize that they bring all their earthly prejudices into the Subtle World? If it is hard to eliminate all kinds of pernicious growth on Earth, it is far more difficult to do so in the Subtle World, where the earthly accumulations are crystallized. I think that the condition of Our planet would be much improved if the load brought into the Subtle World were of better quality. One thought alone can destroy a multitude of microbes. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 51:
51. Urusvati has always endeavored to shorten her time in the Subtle World. Such striving reveals a devotion to the direct work of alleviating the suffering of humanity. If earthly people are divided according to warmth of heart and heartlessness, then there also exists a division between those who strive to stay longer in the Subtle World and those who hasten toward perfectment through reincarnation. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 51:
We all, at the right time, have hastened to Earth and chosen the most difficult tasks. Such conditions tempered Us and taught Us to despise persecution. The affirmers of Truth will always be persecuted by the falsifiers. No one should think that such persecutions are meant only for certain people. Every messenger of Truth must experience the onslaught of falsehood. This contact with chaos is inevitable. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 51:
You have noticed that people always place the location of Shambhala to the North. Even among the Eskimos and the Kamchatkans there exist legends about a wondrous country beyond the land of the midnight sun. The reasons for this displacement are varied. Some wanted to conceal the location of Our Abode. Some wanted to avoid the responsibility of confronting a difficult idea. Some think of their neighbors to the North as being especially fortunate. In reality it seems that all nations know about the Forbidden Country but consider themselves unworthy to have it within their boundaries! Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 52:
52. Urusvati has been able to preserve a true contact with the Subtle World. Let Us explain why We call this contact a true one. There are some people who deny completely the existence of the Subtle World, and in such negation they blaspheme. Others, although they acknowledge the Subtle World, are prejudiced against it, and their misguided attitude often differs little from blasphemy. One can easily appreciate in a cosmic sense the harm of such attitudes that poison the atmosphere and deny the very existence of that realm which should exist in cooperation with earthly life. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 53:
53. Urusvati is deeply aware of the significance of the creativity in people. We direct Our thought along the lines of cooperation and nationwide creativeness. It is time to realize that people's creativity is an inspired affirmation of their value. In all Our labor We allow time to inspire multiform creativity. Not only those who have dedicated themselves to art, but the entire nation should direct its thoughts to creativeness. Let daily life be created by the hands of the family. Let leisure time be filled with creativeness and let people sing, for the great power of harmony is contained in choirs. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 53:
All the arts should be taught in schools. They should not be instilled forcibly, for every beginner can feel beauty in the manifestation of art. In addition, it would be wrong if only a small group of artists were to create and the fruits of their talents be mass-produced. Such mechanization would not help people. Everyone must try to serve creativeness. Let people love the sport of creativeness; a marathon of creativeness is immeasurably more lofty than a marathon of runners! Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 53:
It will be asked how We adorn Our Abode. Indeed, We do adorn it. Each one of Us was at some time an artist. One can draw from one's Chalice of accumulations and attainments many treasures of creativeness and express them in the various realms of art. If people would learn to know and to understand their former lives, they could draw much benefit from past experiences. But people do not know how to use their former achievements wisely. This simple truth requires an excruciating process of assimilation. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 53:
It is almost impossible to tell people how to create by thought. They do not believe that strings can resound in response to the currents of thought. They do not believe that dry pigment can be gathered into harmonious images under the pressure of thought. And yet, people do know about the designs created in sand by rhythm. They admire the designs made by frost, and are not surprised when strings resound to distant rhythms. But thought produces the most powerful rhythms, and with such vibrations one can create. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 54:
The ignorant say that there could be a mistake, because someone could imitate the voice of the Teacher. But the broadened consciousness cannot make a mistake, for straight-knowledge cannot make mistakes. In a state of great tension a tremor may be felt, but then one can repeat one's question. It is especially difficult, because people cannot imagine what the spatial battles are like. In earthly conditions it is difficult to imagine a battle in the midst of Infinity. Even the Voice of the Silence is not understood correctly. Still, it is recorded and resounds in the consciousness. Each accepted or assimilated thought vibrates and resounds. Also, those who receive a thought frequently repeat it. This process has a special name - the sealing of the thought. You know how often we must repeat what we have received in order that it not evaporate. The least disturbance can break the reception, even with a broadened consciousness. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 54:
You are justly astonished that the inhabitants of the Subtle World do not speak about the battles in space. The Great Ones have mercy on the people of Earth, and the small do not know about the battle. Likewise, on Earth there are many wars being fought, but many people either do not know about them, or call them by different names. Similarly, in the Subtle World there is confusion and destruction, but the majority of people on Earth do not understand the reason for this. The lower strata are more numerous than the higher ones. Besides, the confusion does not reach the "Blissful Fields," about which you know. Therefore the great Spiritual Toilers do not remain there, but strive to active service in Heaven as on Earth. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 55:
People encumber themselves with objects not only on Earth, but also in the Subtle World, where each unnecessary object will become a heavy load. Equally intolerable is unrestrained, foolish creativeness in the Subtle World. There one can create so much ugliness that it will follow one through all lives. Joy cannot be born when dirty tails are dragged along. Joy is about the future and cannot live in the past. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 55:
It should be understood that We wish to explain joy as something creative and inspired. Joy is a reliable magnet. We want people to know where their panacea is. They can conduct a better and higher communion in joy. They will find a firm co-worker in joy. They will wish that the world might live in joy. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 55:
We can affirm that despondency will not cross the threshold of Our Abode, for joy lives there. Let people remember that no one can deprive them of their joy. Even a machine works better when it is used with joy. Decidedly, everything can be set right and improved, and nothing can close the way to perfectment. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 56:
56. Urusvati understands the importance of caution where medicines are concerned. Always, and in all our relations with people, We remain physicians, in the true sense. We continually meet sick people and try first to restore their balance. People seek Us most often when their sicknesses have already begun. Measures should be taken not only to enlighten their consciousness, but also to cure their illnesses. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 56:
People do not realize that We have to treat them as dangerously ill. When We advise you to be cautious it does not mean that we consider you careless. On the contrary, We pay attention only when someone finds himself in a state of extreme tension and special caution is needed. If you think of yourself as a physician, your purpose becomes clearer. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 56:
Especially now, people are in such tension that they require wise treatment. It is often necessary to agree with them about details in order to protect the most important, and encourage them in order to free them from fear. Thus, the methods of a wise physician must be acquired by a teacher of life. Sometimes an illness can be arrested by a simple word of encouragement. Let us not think so much about where and how the illness began. First of all, a physician does not blame the patient for his condition, but seeks a cessation of decay. In every illness there is evidence of decomposition. Thus, one should apply healing methods in cases of human error. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 56:
Recently you heard about an instance of obsession. It was an almost hopeless case because the sick woman was tired of struggling and had become a follower of the obsessor. Also, those who surrounded her increased her sickness. Usually such obsessed ones should be taken to a new place and their surroundings changed. It was not possible to influence her by writing, but through personal magnetism the growth of terror could be stopped. People do not understand how much one's surroundings encourage the development of certain illnesses. Thus one should become accustomed to being in the position of a physician. Our Inner Life is filled with healing activities. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 57:
You have already heard that We send Our arrows at the last moment. You must understand this - know when the last moment for all decisions has arrived - and accept the responsibility. Many people try to avoid it by all possible means, and because of this such warriors are unreliable. We test each co-worker, but few are those who accept the joy of such a task. Most will evade it and try to hide themselves when the time for action has come. Let the co-workers show who is good and who is bad. Let them show who is ready for action and who prefers the lazy twilight. Darkness is not far from it. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 58:
There are many kinds of cruelty inflicted upon people and animals. It should be remembered that the karma of torturers is very heavy. The barbaric consciousness should be made to understand what is permissible and what is not. Few torments can be excused by claims of legality. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 58:
One may feel the power of the sunrise and store up the solar prana, but immeasurable patience is also required to fight cruelty. We have continually before us examples of the most refined cruelty, as if people had agreed to burden the karma of the planet. Thus, not only war and revolution, but school and family life are filled with mean cruelty. One must realize how much torment and pitiable cries reach Our Abode. Everyone must be helped. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 59:
59. Urusvati, through her straight-knowledge, discerns superhuman action. Let us examine the different kinds of human action. There are actions of free will, karmic actions, and actions performed under the influence of obsession. But there can be special kinds of action that do not fit into these categories. We call them superhuman actions. Chosen people fulfill Our missions, consciously applying their best will and abilities, yet their actions do not originate from free will or from obsession. Nor can they be called karmic actions, for in them karma may have been exhausted, or new karma started. Comparing all these, one may come to the conclusion that such action is a special expression sent by Higher Forces. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 59:
One can cite many examples from history of people who carried Our missions. These tasks take many forms. Sometimes We assign only one action to be performed, but the mission may last a whole lifetime. We are accustomed to taking responsibility for the chosen ones. Each member of Our Community suggests a person who has been tested and assumes the responsibility for him. We need these lengthy testings that last even for several lives. We must be certain that the essence of the mission will be fulfilled. We do not consider details, because local conditions can bring in new factors. Also, We do not insist upon minor dates, for what is important to Us is the essence of the manifestation. Where is success and where failure? We alone can decide that. The considerations of cause and effect bring many complications. We project Our attention into the future in order to avert untimely conclusions. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 59:
It can be asked why We did not speak earlier about the concept of superhuman action. One should not speak too openly about these missions, for many people might feel self-important, and might justify their arbitrary actions with some claim of mission. On the whole, many will not understand this classifying of action into four kinds. But if straight-knowledge does not indicate the distinctions, the intellect will not define them. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 59:
Some enjoyed reading The History of a Piece of Bread, but for others it was a tedious and boring story. So also, reflections on human action will seem boring to many. Let us remember the guarantees connected with superhuman actions. People should help Us to help them. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 60:
As long as people are preoccupied with magi and sorcerers, they are not with Us. The heart alone is needed for the Abode. A beautiful heart will always suffer on Earth, but the suffering heart becomes trustworthy. A fish cannot live without water, and the eagle does not rejoice without freedom. We want to suggest simplicity to our friends, for the complexity of life has already become harmful. Therefore We are silent about many discoveries, and although many formulas are ready in Our Abode, it is too early to reveal them to scientists, for their high purpose is too easily turned to harmful applications. Let those people who know Us guard this knowledge. A treacherous apostate will receive a wound that will not heal. But let us not speak about consequences, because some will take it as a threat. Every weaver grieves over a torn thread and rejoices at a strong yarn - thus it is also with the human spirit. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 61:
61. Urusvati is not afraid to join Us during the battle. Many become frightened at the mere mention of battle, and others are overcome with confusion when they learn of its long duration. Still others are seized by a deadly terror when they understand that this battle is without end. Most people try to limit Infinity. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 61:
One may smile at the mortal fear that strikes even those who imagine themselves to be great occultists. It is easy for them to sit and write articles, but they turn pale at the word "battle!" People who speak pompously about their initiations are far removed from real activity. How can they be taught to love the battle for Good? There are no words to transform a coward into a hero. Only danger can impel one into action, and it is precisely the coward who must go out to meet danger. People often beseech Us to protect them from danger, but dangers are necessary for their inner growth. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 61:
Let us not belittle the dark hierophants; they are not minor adversaries. Their ways are cunning, and they are aware of Infinity. But We know something beyond their knowledge, and they sense that there is something they cannot attain. Great is their wrath against such limitation, but that is the law. It is amazing to observe what base means they use to attract people! One must rely not on transient earthly ideas, but on immutable values. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 62:
The same thing happens with all mental construction, and in the end one must destroy all those ugly heaps. We do not idly advise you to concentrate, to develop thought in life, and to understand the feeling of harmony, so that each spiritual accumulation will prove useful in the Subtle World. We like simple and comfortable garments that do not impede Our work. It would be better if everyone could find a comfortable garment that will be useful in the Subtle World, and it is very sad when unseemly earthly garments are worn. Of course, the Guide will explain their ugliness and lack of comfort, but some people are so dull that they do not understand this advice. They wish to communicate with each other only through words and cannot grasp communication by thought. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 63:
63. Urusvati knows how to appreciate the value of all that exists, for every manifestation is the result of active thought. Even if a manifestation is undergoing involution, somewhere in it is concealed a spark of the highest energy. People will usually reject something completely even if only one part is not understood by them. An unwise or inexperienced person will act in this way, but with accumulated knowledge he will learn to appreciate each creative force, even when it is in an unfit envelope. Even jinn can build temples. They may not understand the purpose of building, but because of their power they make good masons. Every legend contains a particle of truth. For instance, the subterranean people of Agartha are often mentioned, although they do not exist. But the legend itself originated not far from Our Abode, where We do have extensive underground passages, but they are not on the grand scale described in the legend. Other legends tell about "White Waters" and "The Heavenly Jerusalem." Both of these tales relate to Our Abode. It would be unwise to reject legends without pondering over their meaning. Each of them preserves precise indications, often deliberately concealed. Frequently We Ourselves shroud the meaning of a legend, so that the local people will not disclose too much. Sometimes We must sternly forbid the crossing of particular boundaries. In everything one should evaluate situations carefully. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 64:
64. Urusvati reveres the dates. Do not be surprised that We return to this question of dates, which are so important in Our Inner Life. Many dates can be communicated to people, but the majority will not be able to benefit from them. For their egoism impedes, and causes them to apply all indications only to themselves. The date of a great event may be indicated, and they will awaken at that time in their beds and ask with irritation, "Where is that special event?" Also, people do not understand that indicated events often take place on another plane. Irritation and perplexity disturb the atmosphere; they serve no purpose, and clearing them away drains the energy. If only people could spare the energy that they turn to their own benefit! Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 64:
It is harmful when people envy the progress of others. When it is learned that someone has reached Our Abode because of just one service rendered to a Brother, many will think that they are also ready to render a similar service. But they forget that service was simply the last pearl in a whole necklace of self-sacrificing action. It is difficult for people to accept that someone of ordinary appearance might carry many accomplishments in his heart. For many lives the fires of Service may have shone brightly, and who can judge the progress of the heart? In general, people are uncomfortable with the unfamiliar. Thus, much is rejected that could be useful in Our Work. Even We have had to at times assume the most ordinary appearances, and have even been obliged to take earthly titles in order to enter more easily into the most exclusive and corrupt circles. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 64:
The dates are indicated. Let people accept them with all possible caution. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 65:
Sometimes We ask people not to burden Our Work with such sendings, and not to trouble Our co-workers by heaping physical or spiritual pain upon them. Multitudes cry for help in their sickness, even though they themselves might have created their conditions only the day before. Physicians should be asked to probe more deeply into the study of the causes of illness in order to eliminate them at their source. Many illnesses are contagious not only physically but also spiritually. One can see that spiritual contagion occurs more often, and the transfer of the pain is thus intensified. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 65:
One reads about the special pains suffered by remarkable people. This is not only the so-called sacred pain, but also a deliberate acceptance of another's suffering. It can be said about Our Abode that there are no illnesses there, yet there is much suffering. This is unavoidable when one works for and helps humanity. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 67:
Beautiful symbols have been given to people, but they seldom realize their full meaning. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 68:
68. Urusvati senses even remote earthquakes and changes in atmospheric pressure. Ignorant ones will ask why such painful reactions must be endured, since the earthquakes cannot be prevented. Such questions are like those reactionary doubts expressed about new scientific discoveries. How can anyone say that one who can experience the vibrations of the planet is not of use for the gaining of knowledge? Unfortunately, such refined organisms are not studied, and because of this the possibility of their use for scientific observation is lost. A hundred years from now people will express regret about these lost opportunities, but today, even when faced with them directly, they are full of doubt. The subtle sensibility is linked both to the broadening of consciousness and the science of vibrations. Both subjects are deeply significant and are fundamental to the transformation of life. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 69:
69. Urusvati knows about those close to Us who have gone to the far-off worlds. The ignorant may spitefully misinterpret these departures, and few will understand that the flights are special missions. It is hard to imagine that between the worlds there exist links of thought. It is not easy for man to detach himself from his earthly solidity and realize that the most important place is not here on Earth but in what he perceives as a void. One must be reborn to understand that earthly beauty seems beautiful only because man does not know supermundane beauty. On Earth many things are understood in a distorted way, and people are always ready to imagine that among the worlds there is as much hostility as there is on Earth. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 69:
People are perplexed about the far-off worlds, but they misunderstand much on Earth as well. For example, it is believed by many that Panchen Rimpoche issues passports to Shambhala. It would seem that this makes no sense, but actually these papers are not to Shambhala, they are about Shambhala. From ancient times there has existed a reminder about Shambhala that was given to those who were able to direct their thoughts to it, but later the sense was distorted and some ridiculous passports have been seen. Also, many do not understand why some seemingly ignorant lamas can be guardians of Our Brotherhood. One must recognize that these lamas are exceptional; they have preserved the concept of Shambhala as a sacred treasure. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 70:
Pay attention to the way people in the West speak about the White Brotherhood. They will say that the members of the Brotherhood sit in restaurants, that they manipulate economic power, that they lie, err, and mislead, and do not know how to choose the best co-workers; that they lure people into sedition and war, that they conspire, plot, overthrow dynasties, meddle in the peaceful lives of families, inflict damage upon the church, and fail to preserve the ancient traditions. In short, one can enumerate all the darkest and most unpardonable crimes, and they will be ascribed to Us. Let us not forget that these accusations are often brought by the very people who utter the most lofty words about the White Brotherhood. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 70:
One may hear that Brother R. lives in the Carpathians, but it would be just as true to say that I live in London. Undoubtedly, Brother R. has been in the Carpathian Mountains just as I have been in London, but one should not mislead people by referring to dwelling places as permanent. Likewise, one should not think that Brother H. lives in Germany, although some people would like to limit his whereabouts even more, to the vicinity of Nuremburg. There are many examples of how people arbitrarily dispose of Us, while proclaiming themselves to be high initiates, or even Maha Chohans. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 71:
The currents can vary according to the mood of those who are present. Generally, one should observe each change of mood. Often the participants themselves are not aware of their state, and quite sincerely deny their moods. For many reasons, people do not know how to observe them. They are under the influence of Maya to such an extent that they think they affirm a truth even when telling lies about themselves. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 72:
Sometimes We say, "Strive to Us with all your might." Such a call may seem unusual, but those who know understand the urgency contained in it. It is not easy to concentrate upon one object. People may labor for many years to develop this ability, yet at the hour of greatest tension even a small fly can disturb their striving. All of Us at some time have passed through such a strain. Success depends not on special abilities, but on intensified desire. Each one can try to strive to his Teacher, but he must strive so intently that he forgets all surroundings, whether it is day or night, warm or cold, for a short time or long. All this is within human power. And such striving is decidedly useful to Us, because it creates currents in space that meet in harmony with Our currents. If such beneficial thoughts were to be sent simultaneously from several countries, what powerful discharges they would generate! Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 72:
We say to people, "Do not ask." We know your needs. People do not know how to concentrate upon the most important, and their requests are only disturbing. We do all that is possible, and people should simply send Us their good will. We are not complaining about those who lose themselves in trying to follow their desires, but We do advise the easy way to escape the earthly labyrinth. It is contained in the striving of the heart to Us. Let this striving be silent. Let the heart give its sign. All of Us have known such striving and We can say the more striving, the better. Striving builds strong blood, and this quality is beneficial if it is based upon calmness. But if calmness has not been acquired, it should be developed by the will. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 73:
73. Urusvati knows how to discern the veils of Maya. When We speak about veils, it is because there is something being veiled, and that is Primal Energy. Wise is the one who can perceive in different manifestations where the eternal, indestructible foundation lies. Without this discernment everything will be Maya, a baseless mirage. It is impossible to live among such phantoms. The very foundation of eternal life requires a realization of where to find that steadfastness upon which the tired traveler can lean. Inevitably man will come to seek the eternal foundation. Thought about immutability can inspire man to action, and this striving to action is a healthy sign. We may be asked what conditions are required for Us to be able to help people better: of course, the answer is in action. We can say to those who ask for help, "Act!" for then it is easier for Us to help. Even a small unsuccessful action is better than no action, since We can then add Our energy to the energy shown by you. It is no wonder that a substance will blend more easily with one that is similar. When We wish to apply Our energy, We look for its most useful application. We send Our energy not just to awaken, but also to increase the power of those who strive. A person suddenly awakened can perform the most foolish actions. The sleeping one should not be disturbed unexpectedly, but when one is on a conscious vigil, We can help. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 74:
People say that We are opposed to all rituals. This is not quite true, for certain rituals can call forth high vibrations and purify feelings. We have spoken many times about rhythm, and none of Us will condemn the rhythms that bring harmony. Beautiful singing can open beautiful gates. Therefore, discriminate carefully between absurd survivals and steps of beauty. The Teacher warns that rhythm can influence the entire nervous system. Some parts of ancient rituals that have been preserved to this day, and now confuse the consciousness, can be very dangerous. Words used today during various services were once parts of incantations to exorcise dark forces, but now they are pronounced without sense and even with incorrect rhythm. Such distortions of sound can have a different effect, therefore one should study the ancient sources in order to wipe away the dust of ages. We are not speaking of crude changes, but of the purification of thought. We grieve when vibrations become distorted and, instead of construction, cause destruction. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 75:
People do much harm to themselves by limiting their awareness to one earthly existence. They build obstacles for themselves everywhere. When We direct them into the future, they generally do not understand how to begin to think in this new way. One may think that he will be forever attached to one place; another may tell himself that he must always cling to one vocation; a third may convince himself that he cannot endure a change of location; a fourth may imagine that he will perish from his very first illness. Thus each one invents his own fetters, not realizing that in his former lives he has already experienced the many ways of existence. Such a conventional life on Earth, in complete ignorance of the past, does not allow one the opportunity to think about the future. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 75:
Most people leave Earth not realizing that they will have to return again. If they could remember at least something of the past, and learn to think about the future, they would save themselves from many errors. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 75:
It is not a fear of hell but a desire for perfection that will lead people to the betterment of life. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 75:
We know the past, yet live in the future; We do not fear Infinity, and welcome each advance. The future stands as a great reality, separated from us only by a thin, closed door, and even now is being created by our every breath. When one's consciousness is directed into the future, can one harbor rancor? There is no time for immersion in the past. People should know about the immutable law; it is not for human consciousness to interfere with the Law of Karma. Thus let us learn to fly, not only in the subtle body, but also in consciousness. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 76:
Among traveling sadhus there may be objectionable people, but one can also find significant and learned ones. A wise observer will not pay attention to superficial details. In everything the essential must be understood. One may meet people who are close to Us, yet not recognize them. We are often saddened when a useful sending is not recognized, but the law of free will does not permit one to insist. Thus, also, the spreading of the Teaching has its special ways. In olden times people would say, "Make haste slowly." A careful balance must accompany the sending of the books of the Teaching. In centuries to come you will see how the Teaching given by Us should be spread. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 76:
The great mass of people is beginning to see clearly. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 77:
When one begins to experiment with photography immediate results are expected, but success can be achieved only at those rare times when people are consciously or unconsciously prepared for it. Nothing can happen without cause. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 77:
Knowledge about the invisible world should be spread by all possible means. The success of evolution depends on it. Afterwards will come cognition of subtle energies. When We speak of the visibility of many subtle manifestations, some people regard it as a fiction. Such people cannot be brought to Our Abode, for they would be too frightened! All subtle signs would seem to them to be unbelievable and inaccessible. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 78:
Urusvati knows what destructive effects these battles have upon the health. In addition to poisonous fumes there is an electrical discharge, which causes earthquake-like tremors equal to the most violent shocks. Even strong people may experience unexpected pains, but since these pass quickly, they do not think about them. Nevertheless, the organism is undermined, and illness results. Thus do the dark forces rave in madness against humanity. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 78:
You can imagine how much energy is poured out to defeat these attacks of darkness! We have stated that We are on vigil, not for observation, but for battle. People could help, but they are unwilling to believe that everyone can apply his thoughts and power for the Common Good. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 79:
79. Urusvati has experienced the most distressing earthly manifestation - the sensation of absolute darkness. It is terrible, for the intensity of the anguish it causes is equal to that of asphyxiation. Whence comes such injurious darkness? It might seem to be no more than a spiritual prevision, which, like straight-knowledge, plunges the entire organism into experiencing the feeling of an impending event. But in reality it is far more dangerous, for it is an emanation of planetary decay. When people come into contact with this darkness, their unspeakable anguish is understandable. These contacts are usually subconscious, for few have seen the pernicious darkness itself. For those, the feelings are especially strong. When contact is made with absolute darkness while in the earthly body, there may be extremely painful sensations, and even inflammation of the centers. We know this contact; it attacks the psychic energy. One must have a store of prana to withstand the attack of the poisonous substance. Contact with darkness is like touching a decomposing corpse. When We expect a particularly heavy pressure of darkness, We determinedly increase Our vital forces. Those who are under Our care receive a special measure of energy in order to withstand the attack of darkness. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 79:
One should not think that darkness touches only certain people; the traces of these poisonous influences are everywhere. Reactions to them can vary from just a bad mood to a dangerous illness. If black projectiles are falling from above, and darkness emanates from below, it would seem that humanity's condition is hopeless. But the Wise Ones say, "Do not think about conditions, it is better to think about moving forward." Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 80:
80. Urusvati has heard the hymns of nature, which is what We call the harmonies that resound at the conquering of darkness. They resemble the music of the spheres, but belong more to Earth than to the higher realms. Most people reject every hint of the highest harmony, and when it resounds, would rather say that it is just a ringing in their ears. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 80:
Thus many who consider themselves to be occultists shut themselves off from their natural feelings. Too many books confuse them by prescribing practices that were once intended for other purposes. We prefer to meet new people, who are unencumbered by useless formulas. The music of the spheres and the hymns of nature are more easily heard by those whose hearts are full of love. Those who insist upon formulas for the heart, for love, for compassion, will not open their ears to higher harmonies. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 81:
An idler will not understand the kind of motion We speak of. He prefers inactivity and wishes for the cosmic motion to roll him along like a dead grain of sand. True, we are all less than grains of sand in Infinity, but each movement of the consciousness will be a great cooperation. It is not easy to instill in people a love of motion, but they must remember that We work continuously, and thus manifest the motion of the Universe. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 81:
Urusvati is right in insisting upon unity. We call unity a healing infusion, a harmony of motion that cannot be summoned or created by coercion. Some people regard advice about unity as fetters. They prefer to evoke the destructive forces of the elements and be trampled, rather than make an effort toward cooperation. We shall not tire of showing compassion to the unwise ones preparing for their own destruction. But is it not clear what has been said? Does humanity learn only from bitter consequences? Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 82:
82. Urusvati knows how unexpectedly great manifestations can occur. Thus, she has seen the strata of the Subtle World, not in her subtle body, but in the physical one, with open eyes and fully awake. She has seen the crowding in the Subtle World, and was astonished at the crowds that roamed idly with no work to do. True, she was shown that stratum of the Subtle World which especially concerns Us. In it were seen the contemporary clothes that reinforce an earthly way of thinking, and people crowded together as in the square of any modern town. We are greatly saddened that such crowds are the least accessible for evolution. It can be observed that their thinking is so egocentric that they cannot see beyond their own crowded and motionless circle. They contaminate each other and, as on Earth, fail to look up. Urusvati can attest to how densely crowded these strata are. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 82:
One cannot often permit the observation of the Subtle World with open eyes and while fully awake. Such an experiment can cause great tension of the organism and is harmful for the eyes. But in honor of St. Sergius' Day We wanted to show Urusvati a striking picture. Usually, it is only in dreams and in the subtle body that people can contact the Subtle World and allow these invisible images to be remembered. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 83:
83. Urusvati understands the uniformity of law in all worlds. People usually think that the laws of the physical world do not apply to the spiritual world, but every event in life reminds one that the essence of a law is immutable. For instance, when climbing a mountain one leaves all unnecessary loads behind. Is it not the same in the spiritual world? A man falling from a height increases speed as he falls and not even the softest mattress will save the falling one. Is it not the same in the spiritual world? One can compare the foundations of all worlds and come to see the uniformity of laws. One should approach the Subtle World with this measuring rod. Some qualities may be less perceptible than in the physical world, whereas others will be exaggerated. In the lower strata lust is increased, and in the higher spheres the best qualities are enhanced. There, one's sense of duty grows, and is especially evident at the time of reincarnation. A high spirit does not resist moving naturally into a new life. It rejoices at the possibility of self-improvement, and actively seeks more difficult tasks in order to test its renewed consciousness. The high spirit strives to a difficult path, while the weak one clings to laziness and cowardice. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 83:
People come to Us only by difficult paths. Not one Brother, not one Sister can be named who did not come by a difficult path. Each One could have chosen an easier path, but did not in order to hasten the ascent. One can imagine the atmosphere that is intensified by such labors! The vibrations are so powerful that they cannot be endured by those unaccustomed to them. Joined with the power of the vibrations the unified tension radiates brightly to form a beautiful rainbow. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 84:
84. Urusvati knows how much man is constantly guided by the Primal Energy. From the greatest achievements to the most ordinary, everyday events, people are under the influence of the Primal Energy, which has been given so many names that it has lost its identity in the eyes of humanity. It is time to restore its basic significance, and not use any of the former names but retain only the simplest and most expressive one, Primal Energy. The most important thing is for people to learn to sense its presence, then cooperation with it will be realized. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 84:
We wish to create thoughtful cooperation everywhere, and would rejoice if people addressed themselves to their surest Guide. It is precisely the Primal Energy that shows man the measure of possibilities. He hears the voice of his conscience, but it is the Primal Energy that provides impetus to this voice. Each resolve is the result of this Energy, and is better developed by acknowledging it. Such acknowledgment is like an invocation of strength. Among the rituals of the ancient Mysteries one may find the invocation of powers. This should be understood not only as a protection from dark forces, but precisely as the invocation of powers that are concealed in the depths of the organism. Thus, everyone can perfect his powers by acknowledging them. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 86:
We stress that care be taken of one's health. Can We permit Our co-workers to be careless? Indeed We cannot! We foresee the attacks of the dark ones, who try at all costs to shorten the lives of workers of Light, taking advantage of each weakness of the organism to cause injury at the vulnerable spot. Do not think that Our help can be shaken, but any false step can prove fatal, and We can protect only those who accept Our help. Any unworthy thought can sever the thread, and people often unknowingly project harmful thoughts. In times of great distress one must be able to turn to the Teacher with one's whole heart, knowing that His help will not be delayed even for one moment. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 86:
Faith is true knowledge, and trust is the way to success. Distrust is the result of ignorance about Our work. It is essential to relate every individual situation to world conditions and to recognize how much Our help is complicated by human error. People defeat their best possibilities. We point out the necessity for unification, but there are not even three people who can fulfill Our requests! Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 86:
At least when in danger, people should realize the need for unity - if not with their hearts, then through reason. Thus must one think in times of great disaster. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 87:
A chemical reaction is created in every handshake. Not only can physical infection be transmitted, but a chemical substance is also created. People deny the existence of these reactions, not realizing that all of interplanetary space is permeated with them. Much has been said about spectrum analysis and its application, but such theories have for the most part remained abstractions. Nevertheless, all this has a significant influence on earthly life. If people recognized that all objects emanate, the next step would be the acceptance of the chemical aspects of these emanations. From small facts one can march on to great discoveries, even concerning interplanetary influence. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 88:
88. Urusvati grows indignant when she hears about war, Sister Oriole is terrified, and We are all saddened by the barbarism of humanity. The most negative manifestation of free will is seen in outbursts of war. People refuse to think about the terrible currents they evoke by mass murder and the consequences it will bring. The ancient Scriptures correctly warned that he who lives by the sword will perish by the sword. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 88:
There is a difference between the karma of aggression and that of defense. It can be shown how aggressors suffer the most grievous consequences and how terrible their condition is in the Subtle World. People delude themselves by thinking that great conquerors do not reap bad karma during their earthly lives. But karma has its own timely approach, and does not show itself immediately. Life is continuous, and the wise ones understand their lives as a single necklace. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 88:
Our Abode has witnessed many wars, and We can testify how this evil is increasing in the most unexpected ways. People know that explosions can cause rain, but what about poison gas and its possible effects? How sad We are to see free will, which was bestowed as the Highest Gift, manifested in this horrible, uncontrolled way. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 89:
89. Urusvati understands the significance of silence. But what kind of silence must this be? People think that silence is simply not uttering any sound, but true power comes when the whole being is overwhelmed by silence and an energy is generated that permits communion with the Higher World. We know these hours of surging energy, and can affirm that this kind of silence is the highest tension. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 90:
90. Urusvati has experienced the way in which a special concentration of the eyesight can help one perceive former incarnations. One would think that such concentration of the gaze would be natural for everyone; however, there are two conditions that make it exceptional while in the earthly body. An extraordinary intensification of psychic energy and tension of the optic nerves are required. The images of former lives are brought forth from the depths of radiant accumulations, and just as in a kaleidoscope, these separate fragments join together to form a complete picture. Such an experience is therefore difficult for those in their earthly bodies, and We rarely allow it because it can harm the eyesight. Even though it would be possible to see many remarkable things in this way while in the earthly body, the conditions of life do not allow frequent use of these natural possibilities. Even those of Us who are in physical bodies must experiment cautiously along these lines. People probably will not understand why, even in Our Abode, earthly laws must be applied. To most of them, everything is either possible or impossible. They do not want to understand that the laws of the Universe must be respected. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 90:
Most of the time people rebuke Us before the completion of their deeds, or think of Us only after their actions have already taken place. We wish to establish as many conditions as possible that will facilitate normal contact with Us. There was a time when We preferred not to tell people how to communicate with Us, but now We find it necessary to remind people that We are ready to help them when conditions are appropriate. In the previous books many conditions were mentioned that promote the harmonizing of human consciousness. Those who study the Teaching attentively can easily understand the way of communion with Us. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 92:
92. Urusvati knows that working with Us is a Great Service and a reverence of Hierarchy. So many divisive ideas have permeated the world that we must seek the common thread in all concepts. We are called by various names in the world's many languages, and Our work is understood differently by different people. But further division should not be allowed. There is not one Teaching that has not been rent by distortion. Even the Teaching given late in the last century has already split into many rival groups. Hence, the unification of ideas is essential. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 92:
Many names are given to the Primal Energy. It is amazing that people can argue about different names for the same thing! Thus We advise you to forget all random names and accept "Primal Energy." Such an inclusive name should not be offensive to scientists, because they know that within each of their various experiments and searchings is concealed one and the same energy - Primal Energy. The same is true of Our Names. Let the name "Brotherhood" remain, and pay no attention to any other. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 92:
Every age has its times of discord, and also its times of unification. Therefore, one should prepare for the time of unification. This should be understood neither as advice, nor as a means of collecting ideas, but as help in harmonizing a divided humanity. In this action is contained the concept of Great Service and the idea of Hierarchy, of which people have only a vague idea. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 93:
The different incarnations of the Founder can be observed in their amazing outward variety: at times the Master, or the suffering Spiritual Teacher, or the Hero; at times the Hermit, or the Leader of nations, or the wise Ruler; then the Monk, the Philosopher, and finally, in the Subtle World, the Healer of the people on Earth. It would be too much to enumerate all the former lives, but in all there was the same Service and the same persecution. In the Subtle World, Service was more peaceful, because it was possible to remain in a circle in which the energy was not aimlessly consumed. But on Earth more energy must be used for defense than for productive activity, and this is burdensome. It takes centuries to grow accustomed to directing energy where it will be useful. But you must remember that every transmission of energy with a benevolent purpose brings its good result. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 93:
We have had opportunities to visit the ruins of temples erected by Us ages ago. There are many such temples in Egypt, in Greece, and all over the world. We know that these walls served their purpose and are no longer needed, but their essence remains and does not lose its freshness. Thus We testify, We who have experienced much and seen much. People often do not understand the correlation of the past with the future. Our Community has preserved many examples of Service, and We can testify to the continued vitality of all the Sacrifices. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 94:
The currents of will come into rapid collision, and undisciplined thinking fills space with destructive explosions. Probably the ignorant will again declare that We threaten and frighten them, but they should turn to the pages of history in which they can trace the calamities of humanity. These calamities are not sent by heaven, but are caused by human society. People persecute their own Saviors, acting like a mad musician who tears out the strings of his instrument before the concert! Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 94:
When We point out the natural consequences of ignorance and madness We are well prepared for accusations of cruelty. But there are no words in human language that can warn people sufficiently against self-destruction, the destruction of the planet, or the pollution of space. It is Our patience, acquired over centuries, that helps Us to continually offer salvation to humanity, in spite of its ingratitude and cruelties. Each day and every hour We are cursed, and Our helping Hand is rejected. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 94:
One can imagine what violent currents of willful madness inundate every movement for good! Why think about remote hierophants of evil when ordinary people, who seem to be struggling against evil, are actually increasing it to the maximum. Such is the situation on Earth. The ungrateful sons of Earth are hastening to bring catastrophe closer, and each warning is taken as an offense. Thus the world has inscribed the truth about Golgotha. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 95:
95. Urusvati is familiar with earthly suffocation. This is what We call the atmospheric condition produced by heavy spatial currents, which, intensified by subterranean fires and by human insanity, cause unbearable depression. We know such times! People may attribute these conditions to sunspots or to the passing of comets, but external events could hardly cause such unbearable tension. Even the subterranean fires themselves are not capable of penetrating the planet so completely without the cooperation of man. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 95:
People feel this depression. They become possessed by a nervous madness, but cannot distinguish its cause. Many attribute it to epidemics, or to new forms of disease, but they overlook the main cause - their own behavior. Thus the earthly suffocation builds up, and sensitive hearts are deeply affected by it. Even physical suffocation is felt, and the heart is depressed. Extra care should be taken of the heart. There is consolation in the fact that such tension cannot last for long. It must dissolve into the currents of prana, or else it will cause cataclysms. But sometimes even a cataclysm is better than this deadly suffocation! Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 96:
96. Urusvati knows the significance of synthesis. If this foundation is not accepted, the most useful works will be destined for destruction. The essence of Our Abode is not properly understood because people arbitrarily categorize. Some consider Us to be Hermits of Kailas, while others think that We are Beings of the Subtle World. Such distinctions destroy the synthesis of Our Existence. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 96:
People refuse to accept the logical explanations that are given to broaden their knowledge, and by refusing, they diminish the very meaning of Our existence. If Our Center exists as the link between the worlds, in it must be expressed the conditions of both worlds, physical and subtle. But such a simple idea can only be understood by one who comprehends the great importance of synthesis. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 97:
97. Urusvati knows the balance between harmony and evolution. These correlative concepts are often taken as being contradictory, but, in reality, can evolution ever be inharmonious? And how can harmony be created without evolution? Yet people prefer to understand harmony as an immobile and inactive state, and use it as an excuse for their irresponsibility. While the world is in convulsion people prefer to sit in sweet oblivion, and call their benumbed condition by the lofty word "harmony." Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 97:
However, the strong chords of harmony are tensed, and as they expand they contribute to evolution. Similarly, the benefit of evolution is in its continuously accelerating motion. It is beautiful to realize that the world is perpetually evolving, in ever-increasing striving and motion. People do not look into the future, but secretly dream about an impossible static condition. But there can be no static evolution. The spiral of evolution is an eternal ascent that even the convulsions of chaos cannot arrest. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 97:
In their earthly condition people cannot always notice the beneficial growth. All growth comes with pain, with lightning, and in storm, and only a perfect consciousness can perceive the radiance of Truth. Every evolving thinker must transmit his understanding of Truth while on Earth. If he does not apply Truth in life, man is not worthy of being called a thinker. Thought is life, and life is moved by thought. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 98:
98. Urusvati practices austerity and courage. Both of these attributes should be developed through attention to the examples of heroes. One should be reminded of those who overcame superhuman obstacles, and understand the complexity of the circumstances that surrounded them. History did not record all the dangers that threatened them from near and far. People suppose that heroic deeds are performed spontaneously, without preparation, but in reality many thoughts must take form before a firm decision to carry out a selfless act can be made. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 98:
Not all potential heroes will reach their goal, because their free will often rebels against their own determined decision. But if people realized how ardently We try to help them succeed, they would see how beneficial it is to cooperate with Us. Then podvig will be kindled, and felt as the highest joy. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 99:
99. Urusvati agrees with Us that the present century is the century of thought. Only in the present century have people begun to accept that thought is energy. None of the thinkers of past centuries could reveal that thought is the motive force of the world, because in order to understand the process of thought a knowledge of physical sciences and of many other discoveries was first needed. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 99:
How much more quickly would a broad knowledge of thought penetrate humanity if people realized Our existence! The most powerful currents of thought vibrate from Our Abode, and it is easier to decipher thought transmitted over a distance when it comes from such a powerful Source. But when people experiment with thought transmission they pay little or no attention to their own spiritual condition. Once again we are reminded of the old saying that one must wash one's hands before starting an experiment! Researchers should pay attention to harmonizing their own condition before experimenting, for a discordant mood will not permit positive results. The first stage of transmission can be reached easily, but it is desirable to press forward with the development of thought transmission over great distances. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 99:
Certainly one should be grateful to those scientists who have overcome their prejudice and are helping people to understand their birthright. We constantly send arrows of thought to penetrate the consciousness of humanity. May people sense how many messengers are knocking at their doors! Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 100:
Karma is made amidst storms and tribulations, and the inevitable takes its course. The country that yesterday was a giant may be a dwarf by tomorrow. Such destiny may amaze people, but We can see the chain of causes. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 101:
101. Urusvati realizes that, although on the reality of the physical plane some people at times seem alive, from the viewpoint of a Higher Reality they are quite dead. It might seem puzzling that those defined as dead by a Higher Reality continue to move about on Earth. But why should such determinations be limited by only physical manifestations? When Our apparatuses indicate death, this indication is more correct than earthly evidence. We could mention several such "living corpses," each of whom is afflicted by some physical ailment. But their physical condition is a secondary factor, the primary one being the condition of the subtle body, which is ready to leave and may no longer be fully connected to the physical body. Such automatons can no longer be independently creative, and are easily led by others without realizing it. They are strongly earthbound and dread the idea of death, yet sense that they no longer belong fully to physical existence. Usually they are so-called materialists, and fear even a hint of the continuity of life in the subtle body! They may even fear to think about their own deeds. One should be able to recognize these living corpses and regard them as empty shells. I know that they would be enraged if their names were mentioned, and We shall not do this, for you know whom I have in mind. You also know whom We consider to be vacuums. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 101:
Let us not calculate by earthly measures, and let us take the future into consideration. The complexity of relationships is such that neither jinn nor fools should be dismissed immediately, even when they seem insane. We are in the midst of the world's events, and cannot cut karmic knots, for this might cause catastrophe. People often suggest that We put an end to certain circumstances, not realizing that the ends of such threads can turn into snares for them by enmeshing their own karma. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 101:
I must emphasize this, for some people have strong ideas about Us and think of Us as beautiful angels, dwelling in the clouds and playing harps! Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 101:
May the true description of Our concerns and labors be given to the people. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 103:
Do not think that Our Abode ignores the urgency of the time. This urgency is manifested in many ways, and can be recognized by the general tension it creates in various groups. And now, too, it is possible to see how the seeds of events hasten to flower. People prefer not to notice this tempo, but their attitude resembles the unsteady walk of the blind. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 104:
104. Urusvati maintains solemnity even in moments of danger. Few can appreciate the power of this shield. Amidst stormy currents the rock of solemnity holds firm. With it, man can draw upon any force within himself and forge from it an invincible armor. People should realize that solemnity is the best bridge to Us. Our help reaches them most easily through the channel of solemnity, whereas the more difficult way is through terror and depression. Every human force can be studied scientifically. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 104:
One should know how We send the blue rays of help in the hour of danger. For example, at one time seismologists predicted an earthquake, which then was barely strong enought to be recorded. Some thought that the seismologists were mistaken, not realizing that We had prevented the catastrophe. So often people look for events far away when they take place right behind their backs. The White Swan of Solemnity flies by the straight path. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 104:
Let us remember that all offered help should be accepted. When We advocate unity as the means of achievement, Our Advice is simply scientific. We require an intensification of energy that can be achieved only if the co-workers are united. Every breach tears the valuable tissue, and who can tell whether it will be possible to restore it? People refuse to consider such simple facts and are ever ready to risk their own welfare. Who is the one willing to endanger himself in this way? Who is the one to judge which violation of Our Advice will bring disaster? We often direct the attention of people to Us so that contact can be easily established. But they have freedom of will and rarely choose to follow the Voice of the Brotherhood. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 105:
105. Urusvati knows how great earthly achievements could be if true collaboration were practiced. No one knows how far human thought can reach without distortion. No one can fully comprehend the task entrusted to him from the Subtle World. To each is given a seed of Goodness as a foundation for his experiments. But people do not cultivate these benevolent gifts, for they cannot perceive the higher worlds from which are sent such waves of Goodness. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 105:
If people could remember the grains of Goodness entrusted to them, many evil manifestations would be destroyed. We send thoughts of Goodness; however these messages are misunderstood and even indignantly rejected. This indignation stems from an unwillingness to remember those Realms from which earthly life appears as nothing but a particle of dust. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 105:
People dislike the idea that their overblown earthly concepts are colorless compared with the mental creativeness of the higher realms. This earthly egoism makes cooperation impossible. Yet, without cooperation, how can one hope to learn about the higher spheres? It is essential to recognize the higher realms, and to begin thinking about them, so as to revive the memory of the entrusted grains of Goodness. One should recall that in the early dawn of mankind it was ordained that subtle and beautiful ideas be brought to Earth. Indeed, everyone who is ready to incarnate is instructed to fulfill a task for the Common Good according to his individual capacity. Each one may reject these instructions in the whirlpool of free will, but someday will have to return to pick up the scattered grains. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 105:
Amidst Our intense labors it is especially difficult to continually remind people of their mission. In spite of the fact that people connect Us with the Invisible Government, they refuse to follow Our simplest Advice. Just think how often the best advice has been ridiculed! They call Us sages and saints, but will not listen to Us. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 106:
106. Urusvati knows that clairaudience is the most difficult of the subtle senses, because so many intrusions obscure subtle hearing. It is interesting that even strong voices or thoughts can be distorted by a single sound. Thought resounds, but people do not understand this, and do not perceive that a word that is emphasized mentally will resound more clearly. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 106:
People may feel that for some reason they cannot start doing anything. Such a mood is caused by a change of rhythm. One's inner consciousness may have already assimilated the future, but the mechanical routine is the result of the hypnotic effect of Kali Yuga. This is a state of divided consciousness, which also affects the general rhythm of Our Work. Various calamities threaten Earth. Karma works intensely. It must be realized that the karma of the Devas is also accelerated. Thus the forces are intensified during the change of Yugas. Let us be aware of this and let us fill our hearts with courage. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 107:
This will provide an idea of the complications in Our Work. We transmit benevolent thoughts and ideas, and must also work to counteract the numerous malicious carriers of infection. We are in a position to observe how people themselves spread dangerous earthly infections by thought, infecting one another with damage, in the true meaning of this word. Such malicious influences used to be attributed to sorcery, but even today there are more of these "sorcerers" than one might think. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 107:
Certain unusual diseases are now spreading rapidly. People either ignore this fact, or if they do notice it, prefer not to look for the causes. One can argue that from the point of view of the average person this is neither new nor unusual. However, one must remember that this is the age of new energies, and the daily life of even the ordinary man is charged with numerous highly concentrated currents which produce new impulses in human minds. Man must assimilate many new ideas. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 108:
And now, for example, a school of fish can be glimpsed in the ray. Thought must be unusually clear to create such harmonious forms, for obscured thinking creates monstrous forms. It is most important to look at least once into the treasury of Akasha, but such glimpses are hard on human sight, and We must practice caution with Our co-workers. However, in this book We can record that Our Sister was able to see such treasures of thought-creativeness even while in her physical body. These observations should not be repeated often because people have polluted the lower spheres, and some experiments are dangerous to the health. Our Blue Ray can reveal many subtle forms, but seldom can We allow such manifestations. Urusvati saw this Ray in single combat with the destructive fire. Only in an extreme case can such a powerful Ray be applied throughout the whole world. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 109:
109. Urusvati realizes that psychic energy should be carefully conserved. This may sound strange. Can people regulate the Primal, all-permeating Energy, and would it not be arrogant of mankind to assume such authority? Can one pretend to be the guardian and controller of such immeasurable, infinite power? Yes, for man has the responsibility for the Primal Energy since he is capable of co-measurement and of knowing exactly when he violates the beatitude divinely entrusted to him. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 109:
Abuse of the Primary Energy has been compared to the abuse of alcohol, which is beneficial in small doses during certain illnesses, but harmful in large doses. So also, psychic energy can be used for benefit or destruction, and only a broadened consciousness will understand how much can be drawn from this source of energy without abusing it. People have the idea that they can use the beautiful energy without limit, but they forget about the creative laws that provide all possibilities and at the same time limit them. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 111:
111. Urusvati realizes the multiformity of the Great Service. This great concept of Service is usually completely misunderstood, or if accepted at all, it is mistaken for monastic monotony. But the Great Service responds to earthly needs, and the true servant of humanity must know all conditions of life. He must spare the feelings of the ignorant, he must soothe the desperate, and must appreciate the various fields of labor in order to be able to give wise encouragement. In this way Service will bring benefit everywhere, and the servant of Good will know how to find the word that will lead people to a brighter future. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 111:
They will ask you how it is possible to reconcile the threatening signs of the destruction of the planet with the possibility of a harmonious and auspicious future. The fact is that humanity has a free choice, either to enter the new life, the age of great discoveries, the Era of Happiness, or, by the power of free will to choose catastrophe. Thus, people cannot complain that they are deprived of a beautiful destiny, for it is only their evil will that could lead the nations to planetary cataclysms. Free choice is man's birthright. It provides endless possibilities, but people do not care to apply their freedom in the right way. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 111:
We observe quite fantastic and contrasting ways of thinking. Scientists come together to work for the future and ignore the barbarians' clubs poised to strike just above their heads! Thus Our Abode is constantly sending warnings, but unaware of the danger, people ignore them. They want to be saved, but do not want to be disturbed. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 111:
This age is difficult. People refuse to heed the significance of their destructions and wars, which cause great upheavals in the Subtle World. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 112:
You should not think that We are so distant from Earth that no earthly problem can reach Us. Each earthly commotion strikes against Our Stronghold of lawfulness. In the Great Service there must be an invincible constancy in the realization of righteousness. People lose their strength when they lose their sense of righteousness, and how can one advance if one's feet do not feel the firm ground? The spirit must lean upon the solidity of consciousness. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 112:
People who have gone through many dangers can testify that only their sense of righteousness carried them over the abyss. Let each one think about the moments of danger and ask what actually saved him. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 112:
Let people remember about the strong shield of lawfulness. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 113:
113. In her flights to far-off worlds, Urusvati sensed their differences. It may seem strange that in spite of their foundation of Oneness there are so many differences, even in manifestations that seem to resemble earthly conditions. In addition, the inner atmosphere of those worlds is wondrous! The colors at times may remind one of earthly colors, but their substance is entirely different. The colors of the oceans of Earth cannot compare to the depth and transparency of the waters of the Subtle World. The atmosphere of the Subtle World resembles a rainbow, but its subtle colors are totally unlike the colors of earthly rainbows. The fish can fly, but their coloring has no equivalent in fish of Earth, and the most luxurious feathers of earthly birds cannot compare to the plumage of the Subtle World. The people resemble earthly people, but amaze one by the subtlety of their features and tissues. Their voices remind one of the finest singing on Earth, yet the meaning is entirely different. Such differences are striking to the human consciousness, and one must become accustomed to them. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 113:
Blessed are those who, while in the gross body, are already prepared to accept the manifoldness of the worlds. Do not think that such acceptance comes easily, for one must be spiritually experienced to be able to accept Reality. The word "accept" signifies the very essence of evolution. There are even cultured and educated people who cannot comprehend the many and varied worlds, and therefore do not have access to the Subtle World. Subtle feelings can never be forced. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 115:
115. Urusvati remembers how she could change the moods of some people by a simple touch of her hand. We, too, raise Our left hand when We transmit thoughts. One can actually make use of the gross magnetism located at the finger tips, and one should learn to sense it, especially when it has been reinforced by the intensification of thought-sending. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 115:
In Our Abode it is customary to send messages while standing with one arm raised, but some sendings require a relaxed seated position with the arms folded on the chest or the hands placed on the knees, in order to stem the outflow of magnetic currents. These different positions of the physical body illustrate how psychic energy is connected with other bodily functions. Today these reminders are especially timely, because people are beginning to study thought-transmission without sufficient knowledge of the essential peripheral conditions. In the East the physical body is studied, but serious attention is also given to the many additional surrounding conditions. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 115:
It is regrettable that most people do not realize how much of their strength is wasted in attempts to depress the mood of those intimately connected with them. Some day people will be censured for trying to spoil the mood of others. It is reprehensible enough to break a musical instrument, but how much more valuable is the human mind! It is impossible to restore a broken mood. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 116:
We are often accused of frightening people by putting so much stress on the concept of battle and for saying that Our Battle is endless. People assume that creation is peaceful, and battle destructive, but how can one think of creation without mastery over the elements, without a courageous struggle to overcome obstacles? Thus Our Battle, too, is mastery over chaos. If there were no such defense, the waves of chaos would overwhelm all achievements. It is important to realize fully that battle and creation are active principles of Be-ness. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 116:
Most people will not understand this, since for them battle is the opposite of creation. One cannot speak effectively to the crowds about endless battle, and only a few true seekers will realize how much their bold experiments resemble a battle. The ancient images of the Luminous Spirits always depicted them with armor. Every scientist has his own armor, which is knowledge. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 117:
Urusvati knows well the communications link with the Brotherhood; only by means of this link can one know the varied states of existence. Our Brotherhood is like a laboratory of all branches of life. The new Teaching is now being spread throughout the whole world, introducing a new knowledge of the subtle energies. Our victory too, is subject to subtle conditions. Sometimes years are required to make the right path, already outlined by Us, visible to earthly eyes. Later, people will remark on how specifically events were foreseen, and some will then appreciate Our sense of co-measurement in revealing the truth. Thus, learn from Our patience. May the adamant aspiration of the Brotherhood be an example for you in all your actions. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 118:
118. Urusvati is familiar with the many details that have been given to people about the Brotherhood and the Subtle World. We have records in which all such messages have been entered, and when We gather together all Our words We have a precise record of the many details which together provide a clear picture. These messages were deliberately scattered, and can be found in the historical records of various nations. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 118:
There are many people who would welcome a ready-made pattern of truth. Such people wish to be led like the blind, but Our ancient method declares: Man, know thyself! We are ready to share generously fragments of the world's mosaic, but everyone must create his own design. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 118:
People complain that they cannot find sufficient information about the Subtle World, yet there are many indications to be discovered if people would pay attention to the many shelves of books and realize that historical legends are not meant for the delusion of human minds! Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 118:
Each of Us, in the course of many and varied lives, has appeared in the subtle body and witnessed many events. Is it conceivable that when I appeared from the Subtle World in the capacity of a physician, My healing visitations could have been attributed to mere delusion? We can point out volumes of such phenomena witnessed by people on Earth. It is important that such earthly witnesses be given the opportunity to testify to their experiences, no matter how unusual they might seem. One cannot assume that all people, of all beliefs, are liars! Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 119:
We cannot help feeling these storms, which tear the tissue woven over centuries. Let us not underestimate the dangers created by free will: a high gift, its misuse can drag humanity into the greatest dangers. It is impossible to convince people not to harm one another, but it is possible to continue the battle for equilibrium. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 120:
120. Urusvati knows the significance of the moment that separates sleep from the waking state. This moment is called "the diamond of consciousness." During this transitory condition of consciousness man belongs simultaneously to both worlds - the physical and the subtle. If people perceived such conditions consciously, they would grasp more easily the idea of psychic energy. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 121:
121. Urusvati knows how persistently We try to impress predestined discoveries upon the human mind. Let us take aviation as an example. One might think that after the flying ships of Atlantis, thought about victory over the air would have been abandoned for a long time to come, but thought about flight was destined to survive. People began to dream about airships, iron birds, and flying carpets. Solomon used a flying apparatus, and, finally, Our beloved Leonardo laid the foundation for scientific aeronautics. Thus one can trace in many fields of knowledge how ideas expressed in poetic legends gradually grew into scientific achievements. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 121:
One should remember the myths about Icarus and Simon Magus, which suggest flights into the Subtle World. Some day man will again develop the power of levitation, but first he must understand psychic energy. Similar predictions can be traced in other fields. We do not fail to remind people about those possibilities that are knocking at their doors and can accelerate their evolution. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 122:
The forces of darkness attempt to destroy art, or at least divert the attention of people from it. It must be remembered that a work of art deprived of attention loses its power of transmission, and its benevolent energy is arrested. There is no living contact between a cold spectator or listener and art that is beyond his understanding. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 122:
Even in the midst of Armageddon one can experience the influence of works of art. Concern about precious art can preserve a whole era. Our repositories are filled with objects that people considered lost. Perhaps some of them will eventually be returned to the nations that failed to protect them. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 123:
123. Urusvati notices how the cosmic currents affect not only world events, but also the lives of individuals. One can observe unusual illnesses and even epidemics that cannot be accounted for by usual causes. One can notice how sometimes people become susceptible to colds and sudden nervous pains. The treatment of such unusual ailments should also be unusual. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 123:
All this confirms that during these periods the psychic energy is in an unusual state. The protective net is agitated; it is inflamed, and outer influences can easily pass through it. We warn people to be especially careful during such days. We do not mean to say that these days are more dangerous than others, but that one's sensitivity becomes more acute. And let us not forget that the dark forces prefer to use these times for their own purposes. It is essential to protect not only physical health, but also nervous balance. In general, one must have an intelligent attitude toward the existence of the dark forces. It is ignorant to deny their existence, but it is just as harmful to be afraid of them. Urusvati has seen their images, some disgusting and others beautiful. They have the ability to surround themselves with luminosity and they also know how to offer various advantages. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 124:
People suffer because they do not grasp the reality of Our Messages. Although their complaints are constant, Our Messages are rejected and ridiculed. Every aspiring thought directed to Us will bring a good harvest, yet Our most obvious manifestations are forgotten and explained away in the most commonplace manner. Let Us choose the best ways. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 124:
Urusvati can notice even the briefest changes in the protective tissue, but most people are not able to pay heed to even prolonged signs. How, then, can We trust them with the details of Our inner life? Instead of benefiting from the knowledge, they will only concoct new reasons for doubting. Thus, We and Our true co-workers will always discriminate in what can be said that will be beneficial. One should not force the Teaching on anyone, for unless the heart has been opened, it cannot recognize either benefit or beauty. A deep understanding of the Teaching requires an open heart. Let people turn their hearts to Us more often, and let them learn to love to think about Us. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 125:
Humanity pays tribute to many of Our Brothers, although under different names. People think that their heroes have no connection with Us, little realizing that among the most revered and worshipped giants of mankind were the very Founders of Our Brotherhood. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 125:
People are only dimly aware of the significance of the Great Teacher's glorious achievements, and have turned the most beautiful self-sacrifice into things common and selfish. But even while belittling, they may preserve a small particle of solemnity. Let us with all patience help to cultivate this beautiful feeling of solemnity, which transforms life, creates heroes, and leads to the far-off worlds. Let us observe memorial days with positive, good deeds. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 126:
126. Urusvati rightly encourages co-workers to copy paragraphs from the books of the Teaching dealing with Primal Energy. One should gather the pieces of the mosaic into a complete book. At the same time, we must remember that some people complain that the books of the Teaching discuss one and the same thing over and over. These ignorant ones do not read with proper attention and fail to notice that in each approach to an idea We introduce a new detail. That is why extracts must be introduced in sequence; only then can one notice the turns of the spiral of Our Messages. People should learn to enjoy this work, for through such thoroughness they will be able to observe Our methods while gathering together Our Indications and Advice. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 127:
Most people are unable to understand the importance of co-measurement and goal-fitness. They think that Our Power can overcome any resistance, regardless of the cosmic imbalance. It is a simple concept yet it must be repeated constantly, otherwise even the most learned people fall into despair and wonder why something that was possible ten years ago is not possible today. Such a question is evidence that they do not understand cosmic motion. Not without reason do We call for courage and patience. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 128:
It is difficult for people to understand that the knowledge acquired on Earth is essential for their experience in the Subtle World - not only the knowledge itself, but also the degree of perceptiveness and tolerance. When people demand these qualities of themselves they will automatically develop an open-mindedness that will bring them to the Fiery Gates. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 130:
130. Urusvati is aware that We are not immune either to the dangers that surround Us. In ignorance people assume that We face no danger in Infinity! Certainly, thanks to Our knowledge, We are sufficiently protected in earthly conditions, but everything is relative, and when thought strives to Infinity standards of measurement differ. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 131:
131. Urusvati understands the beauty of collaboration with the Subtle World. Anyone who imagines that such contact is with a dead world only displays complete ignorance. We constantly work with this living world. We are particularly strengthened by the broad knowledge transmitted by Our co-workers in the Subtle World. Those who are limited by physical existence are able to learn only one aspect of truth, but the broad scope of Our science is acquired through knowledge that We derive from the Subtle World. One should not be limited by the physically visible horizon. The time will come when people will be able to enrich their lives by natural means, but this will require the ability to perceive life everywhere. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 131:
People may ask whether it is confusing to work with disembodied entities and densified astral beings - not in the least. Such collaboration takes place on the plane of unified consciousness, and because such co-workers are of similar mentality, the unification forms a true community. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 131:
It is correct to say that a community of people represents a crown of achievement, but for a perfect community there must be refinement and unification of consciousness. It is not a small task to unify consciousness in true collaboration. In the higher spheres of the Subtle World the soul begins to understand that collaboration brings power and success, but when people return to Earth, they forget the value of reciprocity. They also forget about Our existence, though they were aware of Us in the Subtle World, met Our Brothers, and understood the significance of Dokyood. Nevertheless, the appointed hour is approaching, and people will either understand what is predestined or choose catastrophe. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 132:
Recently Urusvati visited places where those people dwell who left Earth in an aged condition. It is easier to work with children, and with those of advanced age who have outlived their tasks in the earthly body. Most difficult are the middle-aged people who are still filled with unexpressed accumulations and discontent, and are unable to accept the Hierarchy. They are victims of their own vague desires and are dissatisfied with everything. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 133:
133. Urusvati knows how extremely difficult it is on occasion for Us to visit meetings of earthly people; visiting the Subtle World is easier. We all realize that to achieve results on the earthly plane more energy is needed than in dealing with the Subtle World. Where the energy of thought can be applied directly it is easier to establish contact, but thought in earthly conditions is so confused that the sending requires an increased tension. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 133:
Urusvati also knows that it is very tiring for the invisible witness to remain in the midst of earthly gatherings, yet such attendances are frequent. People can sense the invisible presence, as if someone had questioned or answered them. At times this is felt so intensely that one is prompted to ask his neighbor whether he has spoken. One can recall episodes in history when statesmen clearly heard voices and warnings. Unfortunately, most of them paid no attention to this help. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 134:
The Stone from the far-off worlds is a significant teraph of the Brotherhood. Much has been written about this Stone. A part of it performs the duty of a messenger throughout the world, carried by the hands of the chosen. People call the Stone "Grail," but it has also been called by many other names. Legends of all times reveal some of the truth regarding this Stone, but its most significant aspect is not mentioned - the Stone is permeated with a substance that helps to preserve the vibrational communications with the far-off worlds. Likewise, a small particle of the Stone serves as a link with the Brotherhood. Thus again there is a scientific basis for a legend which has become a part of human history. We purposely emphasize the scientific aspect of this legend because the ignorant ones are ever ready to attribute everything to the darkness of superstition. Urusvati knows this Stone of Our Abode. We preserve it in a special place so that the vibrations may retain their original power. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 134:
Some people may be interested to know more about the whereabouts of the Stone. The place where it was first revealed became the foundation of Shambhala, and it intensified the chemical significance of the Abode. Many stories could be told about this messenger from the far-off worlds. You already know about certain guardians who have particles of this Stone, and you can confirm how the Stone reveals itself. You will be astonished to know how many different countries and heroes are connected with it, and how many great deeds were inspired by the legends pertaining to it. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 135:
Thoughts should be directed to the Beautiful, as a salutary medicine. People do not understand what a powerful remedy has been given to them, and they prefer to complain, feel discontent, and weep, not understanding that such ways only limit the best possibilities. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 136:
In both earthly and subtle battles, decisive results come from the quality of aspiration directed to Us. One should repeat without end that aspiration to Us is a strong shield. Help can be immeasurably increased where there is no room for discontent, complaints, depression, and mistrust. People, give your Invisible Helpers the opportunity to stretch out their hands! So many luminous wings have withered away because of human distrust! Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 138:
Do not think that it is easy to reject the past. Great knowledge must be acquired before one can recognize the spiral of evolution, which perpetually surges forward. Usually people dwell on yesterday, not realizing that each tomorrow brings new knowledge, and the day that is hardly over has already engendered new accumulations. Night brings communion with the Subtle World and the renewal of energies. In the morning people seldom remember their experiences of the night just passed, but they feel the increase of energy. Scientists explain this phenomenon in a narrow materialistic way, but more experienced observers perceive different causes. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 139:
Often people feel the need to go into silence before undertaking a dynamic action. Thus, an experienced speaker will be momentarily silent and take a deep breath before uttering a decisive word. Some know the importance of such an intake of prana, but others do it quite unconsciously. The potency of one's psychic energy increases with the expansion of consciousness. There is joy in Our Abode when We learn that some great task was performed consciously. Thus, a current of striving can benefit human endeavors. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 140:
140. Urusvati knows that many would consider Our commissions beyond their abilities. Such people measure everything in life by ordinary standards. They would not attempt to develop adamant striving in themselves, and are limited by the phantoms of their current illusions. Meanwhile, so-called present time is simply the interval between visible lightning and audible thunder, when lightning has already struck and thunder is inevitable. What then can the interval between two joint manifestations mean? Thus, the present is confusing to people, because it is nothing but a mirage. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 140:
When people learn how to grasp the significance of a past event, they will be able to accept the inevitability of its consequences; such a future is a reality. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 140:
Let man recall how many dangers he escaped when he was striving forward with all his heart, and how many gates that seemed to be locked were transformed into curtains of light! Thus, he who strives forward adamantly can accept the reality of the future. Let people recall how successful they were because of Our Help, and how they actually felt that a Leading Hand had touched them. Some may have brushed it aside as if it were an annoying fly, but there were those who accepted it with gratitude. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 141:
We teach people to resist transitory values that can veil the great Infinity, and point out the supermundane spheres to broaden their scope of thinking. If people become accustomed to thinking about the higher worlds, they will not claim the superiority of mundane life, and will find within themselves the strength to live a life of achievement and the ability to fulfill Our commissions. They will not be perplexed by the problems of earthly life, knowing that these problems can be solved by a higher degree of inspiration. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 142:
142. Urusvati knows how attentively one must follow Our Indications, but unfortunately people relate even cosmic events to themselves. Concentrated attention to the words of the Teacher can only come with great love and devotion. In the coming years you will realize how timely were all Our Indications. Often, for the sake of reference, We mention only the country, or the city, or a name, but if these notes are compared, an obvious chain of events will be seen. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 142:
Thus you can see what We have to struggle with, yet people never tire of criticizing Us. Not only the fanatics but even good thinkers attempt to correct Our Instructions. May We remind you about a writer who proposed to limit the tasks given by Us, without even taking the trouble to read Our Advice! There were many who tried to hinder the activities of the Brotherhood. Later, some misguided critics repented, but the harm caused by their judgments had to be outlived, and such karmic wounds constitute the most bitter earthly experiences. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 143:
143. Urusvati knows that psychic energy is subject to many physical influences. We have already mentioned that the currents of space affect the entire human organism, but in fact any physical manifestation of energy can heighten the tension of the centers. For instance, strong electrical energy can be most helpful in the transmission of thought at a distance. This is most evident in America, where electrification is presently more widespread, but people there are not usually aware of how this energy assists their experiments. In advanced stages of development psychic energy is not affected by outer influences, but beginners are greatly affected by them. Every intensification of energy further increases one's powers. One scientist declared that he could think with the greatest concentration in front of a blazing fireplace, and another discovered that he was influenced by the sound of boiling water. A third found that thunderstorms increased his mental faculties. Many examples illustrate that even the most ordinary concentration of such natural energies aids the power of thought. One must learn to observe what it is that particularly increases or decreases the thought energy. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 144:
144. Urusvati can testify to the great variety of vibratory cures that have been effected at a distance. This kind of healing will eventually be known to medical science, but at present the very notion would only irritate physicians. We are particularly aware of vibratory influences and apply them far more often than people might think. One should bear in mind that such influences can be intensified by conscious receptivity. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 144:
With few exceptions, Our healing remains unnoticed. People are inclined to explain the vibrations by absurd guesswork, and will note every minor symptom of their indisposition, ignoring the strong sensation of vibrations. Sometimes, they will tremble under the currents of the rays, yet will immediately fabricate some explanation for them. Most people will not accept that it is possible to transmit vibrations to a distance, and even the knowledge of radio waves does not convince them that parallels exist in other fields. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 145:
People complain that they are deprived of lofty Guidance, but such a strong statement is unreasonable. We give much, and it is they who perceive little! Therefore, We remind people to pay more heed to words that spring forth suddenly in the conscious mind. Such words should not be dismissed, but should be carefully applied in life. Many other useful ideas come in a flash, like flying butterflies, but people only brush them aside. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 146:
146. Urusvati has notes pertaining to certain days of the Great Pilgrim, and has preserved His Image in her mind. The Great Pilgrim chose the fervor of great spiritual achievements, which were crowned with amazing success. Those who worship Him fail to understand that He dealt directly with the common people, and that He laid the foundation for a new understanding of the position of woman. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 146:
It should be pointed out that the main Teaching was given by Him when He was in His subtle body. This consummation corresponded fully with the brilliant Truth proclaimed by Him. Wisely He gave a simple word to the people regarding the foundations of life. It was possible for only a few followers to be entrusted with the Teaching that came from the Subtle World since, in accordance with tradition, the Teaching was transmitted orally. However, the Apocrypha do not contain His last instructions, which dealt with the power of thought and would not have been understood by the majority of people. The Teacher knew that ignorance could distort Truth and that only harm would result. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 146:
It does not matter that people misrepresented the Beautiful Image in their clumsy efforts to depict Him. The Images familiar to us do not resemble the Great Pilgrim. Some may ask why His true Image has not been restored. But portraits seldom bear a true resemblance, because people usually prefer the Image that most pleases them. The most accurate depictions are not generally known. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 146:
Nor did people accept the true way of life of the Great Pilgrim. They would not believe that He worked hard and had more than one skill. One could find in His land a great variety of ceramic objects created by His own Hands. These objects became healing talismans. But who knows now about these benevolent signs? The path of the Great Pilgrim was filled with benevolent signs. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 147:
147. Urusvati remembers the striking features of the Great Pilgrim: the eyes, the forehead and the light brown hair, features that overwhelmed one with wonder, and were so unusual that they provoked exaggerated rumors among the local people. It should be remembered that everything that amazes can cause distorted and absurd interpretations. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 147:
History knows little about the Mother of the Great Pilgrim, who was as exceptional as Her Son. The Mother came from a great family and was the embodiment of refinement and nobility of spirit. She was the One who laid the foundation for His first high ideals, and sang a lullaby to Him in which She foretold His miraculous future. She took great care to safeguard Her Child, and was a source of strength for His great achievements. She knew several languages, and thus made the path easier for Him. Nor did She object to His long pilgrimages, and gathered all that was necessary to make the travels easier. She rightly valued the common people and knew that they would guard the treasures of His Teaching. She recognized the grandeur of the Culmination and thus could give heart to those of diverse character who were weakened by doubt and rejection. She was prepared to experience the same achievement as Her Son, and He entrusted to Her His decision, which was confirmed by the Teachers. It was the Mother who understood the mystery of His wanderings. For the fundamental truth about the Mother's life to be clear, one must understand the local conditions of those times. However, She was led by Her insight into the future and was able to rise above the customs of Her country. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 150:
150. Urusvati knows how the Great Pilgrim directed and guided human consciousness toward the Highest. He understood that people were not yet ready to go by the Middle Path. Thus, even when someone attempted to utter the unutterable the Great One would allow him to address the Highest, rather than let him lower the process of his thinking. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 150:
The Great One taught people to pray within their hearts, upon the mountain, amid inspiring summits. It is impossible to grasp the full depth of meaning of the Sermon of the Great One, because He gave instructions for the whole of life in the simplest words. The key to this greatness was in His simplicity, which not only allowed Him to more easily communicate with people, but was a beautiful way of expressing the Highest in the simplest words. One should learn to make the complicated simple, for only in simplicity is kindness reflected. Such was the work of the Great Pilgrim. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 151:
151. Urusvati knows that every Great Teacher is associated with healing and the arts. Only a few of the Great Pilgrim's Indications and Advice about healing are recorded in the Apocrypha, but one should not conclude that these few recorded miracles comprise all of His healing activities. There was much healing, mainly of two kinds, when people came to Him, or when He Himself would touch a person because He saw the onset of an illness. Often the ailing one did not understand why the Stranger had touched him. Such an act represented true generosity on the part of the Great Spirit, who, like a tireless gardener, sowed such seeds of goodness. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 152:
People wish to see the Teachers just as they see themselves, and if the Teacher differs in some way they will disbelieve. The ignorant demand, never realizing that their demand is based on ignorance, and that the image they have invented is belittling. In general, most pictures of the Great Teachers are tasteless. People want to see their Teachers as exceptional, even in their outer appearance. If people have such an attitude toward true greatness it indicates that they would not have recognized the Great Pilgrim. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 152:
He did not avoid mingling with people. He visited their festivals and discussed their daily needs, but few noticed the many wise warnings that were given with a beautiful smile and words of encouragement. His intimate tenderness was not always appreciated by the disciples, who sometimes even criticized Him for it, believing that He should not have given so much attention to people of no importance. However, wonderful souls were revealed and made manifest by His smiles. He was criticized for talking to women, yet it was women who preserved the Teaching. He was also criticized for association with so-called heathens by those who forgot that the Teacher came to all people, not just to one sect. It was part of His lofty achievement to accept insult with equanimity. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 153:
153. Urusvati knows from the Apocrypha that certain people wanted to acclaim the Great Pilgrim as the People's Hero. Such a wish is often expressed in connection with a Great Teacher, but this can lead to sad misunderstandings. A Great Teacher is certainly a hero and a leader, but people usually cannot comprehend the true significance of these concepts, and thus is woven the crown of thorns. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 153:
Urusvati heard the voice of the Great Pilgrim; how could such a voice belong to a mere leader of crowds? It was precisely the crowds that were the cause of His particular sufferings, shouting in praise of His Kingdom, and then hurrying to His crucifixion. Thus, in their way, they helped to fulfill the prophecies. It is impossible to imagine what karma awaited those crowds of madmen! People are now witnessing events that have burdened the lives of many generations. This is not a punishment, but the consequence of the madness of free will. When I advise restraint from unwise words and thoughts, by this very request I make you think about the future. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 154:
An absence of fear and anger is needed on both sides. In addition, there must be truth and good will, for to pretend in these cases is impossible. Cowards may claim to have courage, and the cruel can pretend to be kind, but then the natural bond between the worlds will not exist because the living creatures will have lost their mutual trust and there will be no communication. Nowadays it is considered a great rarity when animals of different types can live together. When people approach animals with a doubting attitude there can be no mutual understanding. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 156:
156. Urusvati knows that the Great Pilgrim could direct people to the Highest just by His glance. The Teacher used to say, "Friends, you find ample time for everything, but for the Highest you have only a few moments. If you had dedicated only the time you waste in the dining-hall to the Highest, you would have become teachers by now!" Thus, in practical terms, He taught the advantage of elevated thinking. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 157:
We should also point out the divisibility of the spirit of the Teacher. Those who have this ability know that during the moments of the dividing of the spirit a complete absence is experienced. Usually these moments are brief, but when divisibility of the spirit is more developed, they may be profound. One can imagine the moments of absence as experienced by the Great Pilgrim! This is not a loss of consciousness, but a partial absence when psychic energy acts at great distances. It was at such times that the Image of the Great Pilgrim was revealed simultaneously in various places. People saw Him quite clearly during their waking hours and in their dreams. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 157:
Because the heart is very tensed during the dividing of the spirit, it is dangerous to disturb the body during these absences, which are almost equivalent to flights of the astral body. But people pay little attention to these conditions and can sometimes cause much damage. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 158:
The cure for such pains can only be by vibrations. We send forth such currents, which sometimes reach a high intensity. These pains tormented the Great Pilgrim, and at such times He went into the desert, where it is easier to receive the healing vibrations. People assume that the Teacher is free of all human limitations, and cannot imagine why the Great Pilgrim was required to suffer such pains. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 158:
The Great Pilgrim did not conceal his need for the cooperation of people. The action of psychic energy can be evoked only if one fully realizes its presence, and it will serve properly only when there is purity of heart. He constantly repeated that all is given according to one's faith. In this way He taught the significance of Primal Energy. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 159:
159. Urusvati can describe the features of the Great Pilgrim to artists who have a talent for depicting the human face. At least in a general way this Image should be given to the people. Here We shall once more recall His features. His light brown hair was rather long, with soft waves in noticeably separate locks and ends that were slightly darker. His forehead was broad and bright, unwrinkled, with eyebrows somewhat darker than the hair, but not too prominent. His eyes were blue and raised at the corners, with lashes that gave them great depth. His cheekbones were somewhat high and His nose not large, but gently rounded; His mouth was not large, but with rather full lips, His moustache not thick, and not covering the mouth. His beard was parted in the center, and not heavy. These features were appealing, but it was not so much the beauty as the expression of His face that made it unforgettable. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 160:
Some used to say that the signs in space were as bright as lightning. The Teacher did not deny the possibility of such radiance and said, "The time will come when people will learn how to transmit their signs to distant places." The disciples could not understand what He meant by these words. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 162:
162. Urusvati knows that the Great Pilgrim mingled with both the rich and the poor. Not all the rich were advised to give away their wealth, for when the Teacher saw a right attitude toward earthly treasures, He did not indicate a need to renounce them. In interpreting the attitude of the Teacher toward earthly riches, it is important to know that He advised giving up possessions only when they were dragging down the spiritually weak ones. He did not reject earthly riches, for how can one deny what already exists? He taught that it is essential to find a sensible attitude toward all that exists in life. Indeed, the Teacher did not want to see uniform poverty. He used to emphasize that even people of small means should cultivate pure joy, without envy of wealthy neighbors. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 163:
163. Urusvati knows that the best sayings of the Great Pilgrim and much of the most remarkable healing that He performed remained unrecorded. He not only spoke to the people and to His disciples, but also spoke privately to many others. Who, then, could have recorded these remarkable Teachings? Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 163:
The Teacher did not speak about reincarnation to the people because in His country this truth would not have been understood. Even among the disciples very few could fully comprehend the Law of Reincarnation. Some sects knew about reincarnation, but the idea provoked strong arguments and the majority doubted, just as it doubts today. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 163:
Much remarkable healing was performed unnoticed. People saw only the obvious things, such as the healing of insanity, of paralysis, blindness, and deafness. This healing impressed the crowds because it was plainly evident. Indeed, when the dumb began to speak and the lepers became clean, the crowds were stunned. But, from a scientific point of view, there was even more remarkable healing: the Teacher could stop the internal destructive processes just by the power of His will. Even His immediate followers could not fully appreciate such powerful manifestations, when at His Command, dead muscles began to move and afflicted tissues were healed. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 163:
The power of thought that was manifested in these cases was such that an ordinary man can only imagine it. Such influence cannot be called suggestion, but rather the victory of mind over matter. And now, when people begin to study the power of thought, they must pay homage to these remarkable victories of the mind. If a sense of co-measurement is a guiding principle, the energy will always accelerate through the shortest channels. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 164:
It is time for people to realize that all events are connected and that unity reigns throughout Cosmos. Many different manifestations follow each step of evolution, but during those solemn times of transition people become particularly stubborn, reminding one of travelers who refuse to alight from the carriage when their journey is over. Similarly, during the consummation of the achievement of the Great Pilgrim, people did not want to leave their carriage, and were unable to perceive the significance of the events that were taking place in front of their eyes. An incredible injustice was being committed, and no one dared tell the people how dreadful was the crime. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 164:
The Great Teacher had the wisdom of Pericles, and certainly knew that He should not expect justice from the mobs. He who gave so much knew that the law of proportion had been violated, and simply warned the people not to overload their karma. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 164:
Similarly, We now warn about the cosmic tension, but few pay heed. We have pointed out the unusual events, but in a true example of the lack of co-measurement, people consider them accidental. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 168:
Some think that collaborating with the Brotherhood will evoke the fury of darkness, but it would be nearer the truth to say that each good deed attracts the fury of the dark ones. Timid souls will probably wish to refrain from performing good deeds for safety's sake, and there are many such people who for this reason refuse to be compassionate. They have extinguished their fires and merged with the darkness. But the ghosts of darkness are repellent, and whoever fears goodness will sink into chaos. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 168:
The Great Pilgrim taught the love of goodness, but His Teaching was greatly distorted. Even His simplest words could not save the Teaching, for people found ways to interpret Truth for their own profit. The expulsion of the merchants from the Temple is a symbolic warning, and the Temple should also be understood as the human spirit from which mercenary thought must be ejected. No one can forbid the exchange of daily necessities, but merchants must attend to their business with enlightened hearts. Even the basic elements of life can be spiritualized. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 169:
169. Urusvati knows that those who burn away chaos and those who create it coexist on Earth. Chaos accumulates here and it must be destroyed here, not in the supermundane spheres. It is people, not just demons, who are trying to increase chaos and bring it to the point of absolute darkness. Urusvati has experienced this absolute darkness, to which nothing can compare. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 169:
The Great Pilgrim used to emphasize the necessity of balance, and one might wonder if by this He meant cosmic equilibrium. He affirmed the existence of many worlds and directed thought toward the Highest. Such affirmation was needed because people thought of Earth as the only abode of humanity, and even today many limit their thought to Earth alone. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 171:
171. Urusvati knows that it is by the power of free will that people create their existence in the Subtle World. When the will is pure and strong, when the Primal Energy is not weakened by base instincts, then passing into the Subtle World becomes easy and the higher spheres can be reached. Verily, man creates his own destiny. The Great Pilgrim said this also, and He warned that on the way to the higher spheres many hands try to impede the ascent, but the will and the Primal Energy carry the aspirant upward. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 171:
Even the humblest aspirant can find information about the Subtle World. One need only sharpen one's free will in this direction. Unfortunately, most people resist the idea that their true home is not on Earth, but somewhere in space. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 173:
173. Urusvati knows that most people are unable to attain the attitude of alert expectation. The Great Pilgrim taught how to wait without thinking, so that the whole being would be permeated with expectation. With such an attitude, expectation will not be limited by thought. Man knows well enough what he is striving for, and with what his consciousness is joined. Through this awareness the Great Pilgrim maintained His adamantine will. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 173:
He knew how difficult it is to give people a new consciousness directly through the heart, without intellectual reasoning. Intellectual reasoning can make things seem logical, but the heart knows that people do not easily relinquish their antiquated concepts. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 173:
Hard is the task of the Teacher, and especially so because the Hierarchy is misunderstood by most people. This was quite clear to the Great Pilgrim and that is why He hastened to the fulfillment of His Achievement. One Achievement is fulfilled in the course of a century, another in only a few years. On what kind of scale can such Services be weighed? Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 174:
The Great Pilgrim also taught the advantage of knowledge over ignorance. "Knowledge is achieved as the result of great labor. People will never succeed unless they strive to learn. Few are those who are qualified to help others to learn. Glory to such enlightened teachers! Each of them teaches what has already been written, but also includes a drop of his own knowledge. Such a drop is a gift from Infinity." Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 175:
175. Urusvati knows the ways in which cultural activities are ridiculed and abused. Of course, you also know this, but I stress it once more because the Great Pilgrim was constantly asked why the best deeds are rejected by people. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 176:
Often, one action can produce various results. If We listed all the possible consequences, people might become confused, their consciousness might narrow, and their psychic energy weaken. Only an expanded consciousness can maintain a broad outlook. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 176:
The Great Pilgrim advocated the broadening of consciousness, and repeatedly taught, "Open your eyes and ears." Certainly, He did not invite people to open their eyes and ears only to His particular Teachings, but meant that only the expansion of consciousness leads to profound realization. But, alas, one cannot thread a needle with a rope, and a great message cannot penetrate a small ear. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 176:
People do not want to think about the distant worlds, but such thoughts can become excellent purifiers of consciousness. On the paths of space there will be no envy, hatred or coarseness. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 177:
This lack of faith begins with ordinary daily occurrences. When We warn against doubt, We are speaking about a physical law. People can reject the strongest help, because their free will can negate even the most favorable circumstances. For instance, an angry man can push aside the Hand that is stretched out to prevent him from falling. The Teacher warned against the harmful effects of doubt. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 179:
179. Urusvati knows that some people believe that everything should perish with the Earth, and condemn those who leave the earthly spheres to join the far-off worlds. They call them deserters, or even cowards, and cannot understand that there are self-sacrificing heroes who maintain the cosmic balance, and who, by introducing the supermundane path, become the Saviors of humanity. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 180:
180. Urusvati knows that people try to belittle and limit the highest manifestations. The Thinker said, "A salutary shield is spread from Heaven to Earth, but instead of raising themselves to it, people use every device to bring it down to their level. They do not realize that even the most beneficial remedies can lose their power in the earthly mire." Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 180:
And again the Thinker was asked why clouds form so quickly over mountains. He answered, "Besides the forces of nature, the thoughts of man can produce various phenomena." Thus, He used every opportunity to teach about the power of thought. Most people could not understand this power, which is the birthright of everyone, but still their knowledge was enriched. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 180:
When the Thinker was asked why He did not mention the power of thought in His writings, He answered, "The time will come when mankind will be ready to cognize this truth, but each premature transmission will only create obstacles. People must climb every rung of the ladder." Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 181:
181. Urusvati knows that most people refuse to recognize the advantages of collaboration. The Thinker directed people in many different ways to this salutary concept. He said, "Not by beastly ways will man perfect himself. He is a social being and each thought, each word, is social property. Man cannot live without associating with other people, and he must learn to understand this most noble existence. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 182:
182. Urusvati knows how difficult it is for people to perceive through straight-knowledge. This happens because their inner feeling has been separated from their thought. But how can feeling exist without its foundation of thought? People do not differentiate between the process of thinking and thought itself, which is swift as lightning. Thus taught the Thinker. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 182:
He spoke of the role of thought in all creation, but this simple affirmation was rejected by people who had made up their minds not to accept the power of thought. In this way the Teacher suffered greatly for thought. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 183:
People assume that they have progressed in so many ways and proudly point to their technical achievements, but they have advanced very little in the cognition of truth. One can search throughout the world and will discover the shameful fact that only a few strive toward the realization of Truth, and these few will only whisper timidly about the Subtle World. If one were to explore the history of human enlightenment, one would discover that there exists an immobility of consciousness. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 183:
Be assured that only a few contemplate the far-off worlds, or think about the continuity of life, and the very ideas that would help to improve life are neglected. It is not the acceleration of technical discoveries that leads to concentration of the mind, but the desire of people themselves to learn something new. Yet, how can they learn if the most fundamental truths have not found a place in their consciousness? One must do more than listen politely to these truths; one must apply them as reality. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 183:
If in those times the Thinker was appalled by the ferocity and cruelty of people, what can one say about today? The bloody sacrifices to Moloch appear merciful compared with the murders that are now taking place! How many times must We stress these words! How can people contemplate truths when their minds are filled with a craving for murder? This, too, was said by the Thinker, and because of these words He was persecuted and sold into slavery. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 185:
It is also said that man succeeds when he fuses with the Higher Will. People assume that the power of their Teacher is limited, but each Teacher has his own Teacher, and the Higher Will is the harmony of many consciousnesses. When We say, "Let us build the future," We mean that your will should be harmonized with Ours. Even the loftiest structure can fall when the earthly will tries to damage the foundation! Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 185:
"The grandeur of Cosmos cannot be imagined, and people are unable to recognize the best gifts sent to them or to harmonize their consciousness with the Higher Will. Each person is responsible for much destruction in space, but the Higher Will is ever ready to help by projecting the new future." Thus spoke the Thinker. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 186:
186. Urusvati knows that humanity itself has created and increased its illnesses. The Thinker said, "Nature does not require the suffering that people have brought upon themselves. Even childbirth need not be painful, and some women prove it. But countless generations have brought into life all kinds of illnesses, and it is difficult to say how many generations will be needed to neutralize them. Not only medical authorities, but everyone should try to eliminate disease. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 186:
"It is foolish to assume that the gods have sent diseases as punishment, and it is wrong to think that the High Forces would afflict the innocent as well as the guilty with suffering. People themselves have generated infectious diseases through their intemperance and filth." Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 186:
And again the Thinker spoke, "Sometimes people will see various images in stones, leaves, trees, or grass. Stones cannot by themselves emulate a human face, therefore the image must be born in the consciousness of the onlooker. But even the imagination has to have some basis for the creation of such images. In fact invisible entities surround people, who are unable to see them but feel their presence. The consciousness grasps certain of these impressions and later seeks to give them form in nature. Many such images, beautiful and frightful, surround man. Some he may call ghosts, but for them he is a ghost! The time will come when people will begin to communicate properly with the Supermundane." Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 187:
187. Urusvati knows why it is unwise to speak badly about those who have passed into the Subtle World. The Thinker often warned people about this, and said, "Do not condemn the deceased, for what will you say to them when you meet again? Who knows, you might have to live once more as neighbors! Prepare joy for yourself." This understanding did not originate in Rome or Greece, but in far more remote antiquity, when people already understood the interdependence of the worlds. The Subtle World requires a careful approach, because everything there exists mentally, and earthly criticism can be extremely disturbing to subtle beings, who, in turn, can respond with unkind thoughts. Retaliation reigns, especially in the lower and middle spheres, and one should not provoke it. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 187:
It is also possible that by criticism one may retard the evolution of those beings, some of whom may be at the point of overcoming their unrighteousness. It is cruel to surround them with vibrations like the barking of dogs. In addition, people are unable to judge the motives for another's actions, and unjust criticism will only burden his karma. People judge in ignorance, and thus deprive themselves of joy, and loss of joy is a great misfortune. The Thinker took the idea of care for the Subtle World from Anaxagoras, who said that in tearing its fine texture, we also tear our own garment. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 189:
189. Urusvati has had much opportunity to observe extreme hypocrisy. The Thinker once said, "Fellow citizens, tell me where you bought such smiling masks. You must tell the comedians, so they too can obtain them. Do not think, citizens, that you have deceived anyone with your benevolent masks, and that no one will dare to look behind them. Are not the city fathers also guilty of hypocrisy? One might almost think that the wrinkles in their brows are from care for the welfare of the people, or that they wear masks only for the amusement of the crowds! But be careful, there may be someone daring enough to unmask your smiles, and reveal your hypocrisy." Thus the Thinker warned the citizens, and they hated Him for it. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 189:
The Thinker also said to His disciples, "Betrayal is born in the house of hypocrisy, and history records betrayal as the basest crime. I do not need to tell you this, since you know enough about the supposed nobility of people, and also about their criminality. I am speaking to Space. Let Space shout, let it cry out loudly, let it tell people about their end. Even when I am in the far-off worlds, I shall to try to save humanity. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 189:
"Criminality must be understood as the most terrible infection. People speak about the suffering caused by illnesses, but they do not want to admit that criminality ruins not only the body, but also the soul. Do not lose time. Warn friends about the danger of betrayal." Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 190:
190. Urusvati knows how little people understand the link between cause and effect. The Thinker related the legend of a man who was filled with a desire to search for gold. "He thought that a certain place at the foot of a large, overhanging rock seemed suitable to begin his search and started to dig excitedly. A passer-by saw there was a danger the rock might come down and warned the man. But the glimmer of gold was so attractive that he continued digging until the rock began to fall. The passer-by, seeing the danger, cried out a warning in time to save the man from certain death. The man was not grateful, however, and blamed fate for causing him to lose the gold. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 190:
People are not aware of the dangers they create for themselves. Not only did the passer-by receiv no gratitude, he was even denounced for not having shouted the warning sooner! Gold usually plays an important part in such stories, and in actual life also it is the source of much error." Thus spoke the Thinker, and the disciples asked Him, "Will people ever learn to discern causes?" The Thinker reminded them that a thousand earthly years are but a moment in the cosmic scale. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 190:
"O, knowledge, when wilt thou come to humanity? You can hear the crowd roar, whether for a wedding or for a calamity. In both cases the crowd displays its ignorance. Verily, there should be more schools in which people are taught the meaning of life, and in which teachers act not as sycophants of truth, but as representatives of Truth. People must learn to protect their teachers when they are abused by tyrants. The teachers should renounce riches, but their fellow-citizens should provide them with an environment conducive to knowledge. Do not assume that the significance of the teacher will soon be understood. Thousands of years will pass, and still the teacher will not be fully accepted." Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 191:
The Thinker said about the chain of lives, "Not only does it exist, but it is of manifold nature. There are complete incarnations, but also partial ones. A strong spirit can give part of his energy. This can be called a sending of the ray or a sending of energy. It provides an intensification of power that broadens the consciousness. It does not depress, but deepens straight-knowledge. In some people a natural keenness can be sensed. They themselves might have accumulated it in their former lives, but it also could have been sent to them as Grace." Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 192:
192. Urusvati knows the legends that tell us about the fulfillment of desires. The Thinker said, "People rarely discriminate between a desire that comes from within and an influence from without. They assume that all their desires come from within and rejoice when they are fulfilled, not realizing that at times these are not their own desires, but are received from outside. Such desires are already fulfilled in space, and people have only responded to an event destined to happen. They may have thought that their desire had come from within, when, in reality, it had resounded from the outside." Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 192:
Legend tells us about the tree that fulfills all desires, but the explanation for this lies in the healing power of the leaves, which, when used as a medicine, make people more receptive to higher commands. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 192:
When the disciples asked, "What should one do if people do not listen to useful advice?" the Thinker answered, "Then be silent. There is no obstacle more solid than negation. When someone becomes ill with negation, leave him alone, otherwise he can be driven into a rage. You cannot force a change of the mind, which: given time, it may regenerate the afflicted part by itself and heal the one infected by negation." Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 193:
"It is often said that sleep is similar to death, but people forget what this truly means. Sleep does not resemble actual physical death, but, in the Subtle World, is similar to that experience. Some people, when entering the Supermundane Realms, drag along with them a sleepy, benumbed existence, and therefore fail to learn or improve themselves. But those with a developed mind can immediately begin their next ascent." Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 194:
"The nation's leaders and judges should travel the world and learn to understand people before taking up their responsibilities toward their fellow citizens. They must search for the sources of their happiness and will learn that few live in contentment. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 194:
"Harken! People will fall into such an abyss of crime that they will crucify the best One." Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 195:
The Thinker also said, "In the human organism rhythm and harmony lie dormant, but we must awaken them, for this music must become an important part of our education. Without rhythm and harmony we will not enter the Highest Realms. The Universe exists by motion, which is regulated by rhythm, but people do not realize that the beat of the heart is a symbol of the movement of the Universe." Thus did the Thinker direct attention to the Highest Realms. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 196:
196. Urusvati knows how people filled with hate will attempt to destroy even the indestructible! There was a time in Athens when heralds officially proclaimed that those citizens who dared even to utter the names of Pericles, Anaxagoras, Aspasia, Phidias, and their friends would be driven into exile. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 196:
The Thinker also said, "The Guides are concerned about the preservation of Beauty. Phidias was cast into prison, and by this act humanity cast itself into darkness. People are amazed at their cruel fate, but have they not earned it themselves? Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 196:
People do not like to listen to those ideas that they have decided beforehand not to accept. In the cruel hour of fratricidal strife people invoke the name of Christ, and false witnesses take oaths on the most sacred objects. Such irreverence is all the more blasphemous. People are not afraid to utter a false oath or to ridicule the faith of others. They always find time for criticism and slander, but they have no time for labor. They may at times think about community, but do not know how to cooperate, even in their daily life. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 198:
198. Urusvati knows that he who strives forward must face the storm. But people are afraid, and prefer to remain under shelter. There are few who would stand in a downpour of rain or pelting hail even for the sake of hastening their progress! Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 198:
The Thinker said, "We must be careful with characterless people, who sometimes should simply be left to their errors. Most people do not understand how fleeting earthly possessions are, and it is impossible to convey to them the true meaning of life. But after experiencing many incarnations they will gradually be liberated from the enchantment of objects. They will learn to admire creativity without attachment to the created things. But we should not force upon people what is beyond their capacity. They should be told about Truth, but one cannot force it upon them. Compulsion will provoke rebellion so strong that there will be retreat instead of progress. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 199:
And again the Thinker said, "The followers of Aesculapius used the most diverse healing remedies. They stressed that in Nature everything has its healthful uses, and that there is a natural remedy for every disease. A physician must also be a naturopath and follow the example of Hygeia in guarding the health of the people. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 200:
200. Urusvati knows that in the remote past people knew about the far-off worlds. This should not surprise you, for people possessed true knowledge even in ancient times. However, the vast majority had peculiar notions, thinking, for example, that Earth was built on the back of a cow, a turtle, or some monster. Even today, along with true knowledge and a vast range of information one can find similarly ridiculous superstitions. One might ask how knowledge was transmitted in ancient times, or how people of different nations could exchange information without a written language or other means of communication. Those who are aware of clairvoyance and astral flights can answer this question easily, but it would be difficult to explain such things to a narrow-minded person! Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 200:
Be not surprised that the ancients were better at keeping secrets, for they believed that the sacred dream must not be discussed with the ignorant, and the most precious experiences were kept within a close circle. It is amazing to see how such extremes can coexist! But even today people have not changed in the levels of their consciousness. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 200:
"Beautiful symbols have been given to people but they treat them as superstition. They look at depictions of winged creatures and consider them to be fantasies. But does not each one of us soar? It does not matter whether the flights are made in the luminous or the dense body, they do take place, consciously or unconsciously. Sleep is a great gift of the gods, and opens the entrance into the Supermundane. Insomnia was always regarded as a punishment, because it deprived man of a natural communion. Friends, we must be grateful to the Higher Spirits, who allow us to have communion with Them. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 200:
"Man usually remembers only dimly his experiences during astral flights, but in the depth of his consciousness he preserves the precious treasures. I cannot claim that I am able to express in words everything that I experience, but, just as a mother feels within her body the first signs of her baby's life, so can all people feel within themselves the accumulation of subtle observations. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 200:
"Friends, do not repeat in the market place what you have just heard, for people will consider you mad. The time will come when these words will be understood. Even the most innocent questions should not be asked prematurely. Ignorant people can easily become tigers, and it is better not to create such beasts. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 200:
"Friends, I wish to relate to you alone how I remember the distant world. The distance that separates us from it is enormous, but the flight is instantaneous. To land on this remote ground is impossible for Us, even in Our luminous bodies. But We can see the outlines of the oceans, rejoice in the beautiful colors, and even see the birds and the fish. People there are not like Us, and, wonderful to see, they can fly! Their speech cannot be heard, perhaps because of the resounding of the spheres. I remember the blue of the water, like sapphire, the green of the meadows, and the mountains, like emeralds. It would seem that man is incapable of stepping upon such pure soil. Even the air is unbearable for Us. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 201:
One day, the disciples asked Him the meaning of unification. At that moment they were passing a gigantic wall, and He pointed to the powerful stonework saying, "Observe how these stones support each other. We cannot say which of them is the most important. They are not joined by anything, yet they have withstood many earthquakes. They are held together only by unification and the natural affinity of their surfaces. People try to join stone artificially, with clay or different mixtures, but such structures are frequently destroyed by earthquakes. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 201:
"If people attempt to strengthen their relationships by artificial measures, they will not be protected against dissolution. It is better and stronger when human hearts unite spontaneously. Such unions need no artificial aids, least of all the bond of gold. Beware especially the bonds of gold. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 201:
"I affirm that even the most ardent people may not be able to judge and correlate values; only human hearts build an adamantine wall." Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 202:
202. Urusvati knows how difficult it is for people to discriminate between the essential and the trivial. Moreover, when people sense the approach of an essential event, they avoid it with petty excuses instead of facing it directly. It is interesting to observe how people cling to trivialities as a way of avoiding facing the essential. They do not realize that the essential contains the beautiful. One should learn to distinguish clearly what insignificant details are particularly appealing to the human mind, for only by understanding such insects will one be able to exterminate them. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 202:
The Thinker said, "It is amazing how people will rub dust into their eyes and then run in search of a physician. But they will not allow all the dust to be removed, they have become accustomed to it, and it is as if the dust has become a part of their eyes. Let us not blind ourselves with dust. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 202:
"Every hero whose heart is pure is a dispeller of evil, and the biographies of such heroes should be studied in schools. Students should also learn what was done to Pericles and how people have treated their heroes. Thus should human history be written. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 202:
"How long will it take for the common people to conquer their fear of great men? Perhaps some patient toilers will appear who will gradually remove the dust from their eyes. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 203:
203. Urusvati knows how some people insist that life on Earth should be, quite simply, earthly. What, precisely, do they suppose earthly existence to be? Such people have no interest in Supermundane concepts, and care only for the mean and paltry life that they have established by constantly demeaning all higher concepts. They do not realize that there is no such thing as "earthly." Everything belongs to the Cosmos, every stone is part of the Universe. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 203:
People are not pigs, deprived of the ability to raise their heads toward Heaven. One does not survive by earthly rubbish, but by the higher emanations. And yet for thousands of years there have been many who have stubbornly promoted the importance of a purely earthly existence. Not only the atheists, but also the theists have denied the Subtle and Higher Realms. It is hard to understand how such opposing mentalities could agree on the denial of the fundamentals of life. Prompted by fear and ignorance, they do not dare face the most beautiful. Even the gaining of knowledge does not help them to approach the psycho-physical realm, and the theists do not allow their deities to lead them to approach the higher realms. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 204:
204. Urusvati knows about the enemies, visible and invisible. Those who conduct research in thought transmission should take note of the hostile conditions that accompany their experiments. Thoughts can be intercepted by spatial entities, and it is known that during experiments some people can hear thoughts. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 204:
The investigator should pay attention to the particular nature of an experimenting group, since it has been observed that harmony among those who are present assists the transmittance and prevents interception. Moreover, if nearby friends maintain a mood that is harmonious, they also help to protect the thought transmission. Those who are confused or irritated act unwittingly as collaborators with the spatial thieves. The auras of irritated people act as the strongest destroyers of the currents. They may deny their collaboration with the spatial thieves, but in fact are their accomplices in evil. At some time, when in the Subtle World, they will regret their lack of self-control. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 204:
People do not understand that each of their light-minded deeds is observed by invisible entities, and that thought should be cultivated under the most favorable mental conditions. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 205:
It is correctly pointed out that people are incarnated for specific purposes. For example, humiliated and tortured people return to Earth to remind others about their unacknowledged rights, but most of these people cannot overcome the desire for revenge and retribution, and few reach the noble heights of all-forgiveness and pure self-perfectment. There are those who return to the very place where they were abused and mistreated and wreak terrible vengeance. They hide themselves among the common people, bringing about sedition and hindering the progress of the country. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 205:
If people understood the consequences of this violence, they would be more effective in the building of their country, but few care to understand that blood shed in hatred is in need of purification. Thus, many times have We reminded you about the need for self-perfectment and an understanding of the Subtle World. Each one of Us has called to people in order to provide this knowledge. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 205:
The Thinker said, "Behold, the furies are created by you. Gods care not for vengeance; it is people themselves who create these horrible monsters. We all forget that we pave our own way. How can I find words that are simple enough for everyone to understand?" Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 206:
We have mentioned that powerful Beings can transmit a part of their Ray to someone on Earth who then receives illumination. Such a Ray has an effect on the recipient that is the equal of an earthly incarnation. Divisibility of the spirit can be utilized, and the transmissions will then bring spiritual enlightenment to several people simultaneously. This is an even higher service to evolution. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 208:
208. Urusvati knows how instantaneous and unexpected some visions can be. Especially striking to us are the visions in which people appear whom we do not know. There are many reasons for this. These people may not really be strangers, but may have been known to us in the Subtle World. It is also possible that two people will have consonant vibrations that produce simultaneous visions of each other. If people were to write down their visions and share them with people they trust, so much would be clarified. But such observations are neglected, and human consciousness loses an opportunity for practical learning. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 208:
For example, someone was playing the piano somewhere and generated the vibrations that resounded in Urusvati's consciousness, forming a vision of the unknown player. Such consonance affects the fiery tissues. People make contact with each other through consonant sounds, and thus create collaborations. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 210:
210. Urusvati knows that changes in all realms of nature will take place at the coming of the new race. Most people will not notice these changes, and if they do, will be too hesitant to mention it. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 210:
Even clear indications of new types of diseases do not stimulate research. It is essential to observe all one's surroundings. Unusual developments will be observed in the animal kingdom, and the vegetable kingdom will also offer many confirmations. Diseases of animals and plants will remind us of epidemics among people. We have acquired the ability to protect ourselves against the known scourges, however, it is not the plague, cholera, or even cancer or meningitis that will threaten us, but new types of nervous ailments, which may become fully epidemic. These ailments are maladies of psychic energy, and can be contagious. Yet, it will take a long time for physicians to pay attention to these new kinds of disease. They could be called fiery fevers, but whatever we call them, it is important to understand their cause. Changes of race will not inevitably bring disaster, but it is important that the psychic energy should be kept in a pure condition, since polluted energy produces disastrous spatial manifestations. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 210:
Thus the Thinker affirmed, "Let us not forget that everything is in motion. No one has the right to pollute the cosmic current, for he will increase the suffering of many, and primarily his own. But it is fear that keeps people away from the subtle worlds." Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 212:
212. Urusvati knows that the signs manifested by nature can be exceedingly varied. But people often tend to notice only gloomy omens, and thus sink into superstition. For example, an intelligent observer will know that even when crops are abundant, if the currents are discordant there can result extremes of good and bad. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 212:
Even in ancient times the wise men knew that certain signs of success or failure could signal dreadful consequences. It is hard to imagine the catastrophes taking place in space that reach us centuries later. One cannot prevent what has already taken place, but one can acquire sufficient spiritual forbearance to accept what comes. When We speak about the need for equilibrium, We foresee many changes which people do not even suspect will come to pass. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 212:
The Thinker often warned of the possibility of cosmic catastrophes. People laughed at Him, but how could they be sure that there had not occurred a catastrophe in far-off space which would reach Earth a thousand years later? Yet the harbingers of such an event can reach people and disturb their consciousness. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 213:
213. Urusvati knows that all that exists is imbued with Primal Energy. Why do people need to be reminded so often of this truth? Human awareness does not seem to have any affinity with the idea of Primal Energy. People discuss energies, but do not dare to acknowledge that fundamentally there is only one. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 213:
The Thinker spoke to people about this, constantly reminding them that lofty subjects must be studied when in a lofty state of mind. "Let us always apply goal-fitness." Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 214:
Every worker also receives help from the Subtle World, and people would be much more successful if they realized that this invisible cooperation exists. Scoffers will say, "Can it be that even carpenters, farmers, and masons receive help from the Subtle World?" This mockery is out of place, for each appreciated labor receives help. People should think more about the inexhaustible store of energy in the Subtle World. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 214:
I shall speak of one more truth which is little understood: People are often upset when their ideas are seized and used by others. Actually, the spreading of useful ideas should give joy, but the majority are not magnanimous enough to feel that way. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 214:
The Thinker said, "Ideas are borne on fleet wings." It is joyous to liberate a bird from its cage, and it should be equally joyous to set free a salutary idea. Thought must nourish space, otherwise people will be deprived of the opportunity for progress. Let us free ideas from all bondage and chains. Let us not rely on wardens, but speed our own liberation. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 215:
Many circumstances should be considered before attempting to interfere with another's karma, since near ones may be involved. People do not understand that good and evil are so subtly interlaced, and many will scoff at such an idea. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 215:
The Thinker often pointed it out, using the example of school examinations. But, of course, people did not want to listen. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 216:
Ordinary people are unable to perceive such subtle signs. They are either unwilling to admit the existence of the Supermundane or become upset at the idea of it. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 216:
The Thinker pointed out how careful we must be not to reveal truths for which people are not yet ready, for great confusion would result. Let us follow His wise advice and find means that fit the people's consciousness. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 217:
217. Urusvati knows that the poisoning of the atmosphere is increasing at this time. The consequences of this are evident in many aspects of life. People suffer from many bodily diseases because of their individual weaknesses, and society suffers from epidemics and social upheavals. We often warn about the need for unity, for harmony is the best prophylactic. Great equilibrium is necessary; if it could be achieved throughout the world, the most dangerous hours would pass without harm. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 217:
Equilibrium is maintained by the exercise of one's free will, but people do not want to accept their individual responsibility in this. Infection takes hold not only because of a predisposition to certain ailments, but also because of the loss of balance. A pilgrim without balance will not be able to walk safely through the narrow passage and will be afraid, pursuing his way in great anxiety. Such imbalance will destroy him and infect those close to him with fear. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 218:
People generally do not know the difference between magnetism and hypnotism. Hypnotism deals with personal forces, whereas magnetism is a cosmic phenomenon. The Thinker often spoke about the significance of these energies, and used to say, "The moment a man exclaims, 'Oh, how unhappy I am!' he immediately increases his trouble. But he who declares, 'I am happy!' opens the gates to happiness. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 219:
"If people realized the law of uniqueness, they would speedily advance in self-perfectment. The dead intellect whispers that each day is a repetition of the previous one. One constantly hears such complaints, but each moment is different. Your consciousness can never return to its previous state; even in cases of a degenerating consciousness, it will regress, but not in the same way. Infinity exists in both macrocosm and microcosm. Even a song cannot be repeated exactly, because the conditions will be different each time. If you return to a city where you have not been for many years, everything will appear different. Your consciousness will never be able to duplicate the previous state. Some people feel distressed when they think about unrepeatability, but a wise man will rejoice, for he senses motion." Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 220:
There are many descriptions of the Subtle World, but all of them are limited by the individual experience of the observer. Thus one person speaks about the lowest level, of almost monstrous ghosts; another describes sleeping shadows; a third finds an absolute similarity to the physical world; and a fourth talks about luminous bodies. They all describe what they have seen, but their perceptions were limited, causing them to think that one stratum is the entire Subtle World. Because of this error people quarrel and accuse one another of falsehood. If they could understand the manifoldness of the Subtle World, they would realize how beneficial it would be for them to strive to the higher spheres. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 220:
According to a certain kind of person, nothing worthwhile exists for him here on Earth and therefore he has no reason to live. However, if he carries such thoughts with him into the Subtle World, he will continue the same idle existence there. If people limit their idea of the Subtle World by their earthly experience, they will prevent themselves from acquiring new experiences. Few think about the higher worlds, and most would be afraid of the radiance of Materia Lucida. The possibility that thinking will become keener frightens the limited mind. While still on Earth, people should suggest to themselves where precisely they would like to continue their progress. They must concentrate their free will and direct their minds toward consciously chosen subtle experiences. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 221:
221. Urusvati knows that on Earth people are constantly surrounded by subtle entities. Usually, they do not notice them, yet at times they feel breaths of air and light touches, and on rare occasions will see so-called ghosts. But We must point out that apart from such external perceptions, every refined person senses inner tremors, and is subject to nervous stimulation or depression caused by the approach of subtle entities. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 221:
Animals, and especially dogs, sense the presence of strong subtle manifestations. One may ask whether they recognize subtle entities mainly by sight or by scent. Their sight is not as acute as their scent, which is very precise. One may also ask what type of dog has a stronger sense of the Subtle World - of course, the long-haired ones, because they can accumulate more electricity. Similarly, people who collect more electricity can sense more strongly the presence of subtle entities, either at night or by day. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 222:
Many examples can also be cited of how people have distorted the essence of the Teaching, because words have different meanings in different languages. There have always been innumerable dialects, with even neighboring clans using their own idioms. In the past there were also so-called sacred languages, which were used by the priests and hierophants. Certain sacred words infiltrated the popular language and were wrongly used. In that way, the breakdown of languages has taken place in all centuries. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 222:
One should not easily excuse unworthy deeds on the basis of misunderstandings due to differences in language. Unfortunately, shameful deeds are the result of evil willfulness and envy. If one examines the reasons for the persecution of the best minds of different nations, and compares the reasons for the persecution and banishment of Pythagoras, Anaxagoras, Socrates, Plato, and others, one can observe that in each case the accusations and reasons for banishment were almost identical and unfounded. But in the following centuries full exoneration came, as if there had never been any defamation. It would be correct to conclude that such workers were too exalted for the consciousness of their contemporaries, and the sword of the executioner was ever ready to cut off a head held high. Pericles was recognized in his time only after people had reduced him to a sorry state. Only in that state could his fellow citizens accept him as an equal! Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 223:
It is especially lamentable to see how some lightminded people in their conceit imagine that they have achieved the goal. One can read many books, but mere reading is not assimilation. We advise you to observe the manifestations of nature, in which is revealed the complexity of existence in its entirety. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 225:
225. Urusvati knows that sometimes the vibrations of space attain such tension that they become like physical tremors. Although it is difficult for most people to distinguish such quiverings, in Our Abode they are particularly felt, and all who are attuned to Us feel these intensified vibrations. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 225:
People often speak about the synthesis of science and spirituality, but the understanding of these two concepts remains vague. They must be connected by a special flame which We call exaltation. Without this ardor not only knowledge but even spirituality remains dead and unconnected. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 225:
Do not be surprised that there can be such a thing as "dead spirituality." Truly there is such a condition. We often come across people who have all the qualifications of spirituality, yet in life are cold and inert. What benefit is there in spirituality earned once upon a time? Like soured milk, many products can be made from it, but it is impossible to return it to its original state. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 226:
There is nothing new in this. "New" does not really exist - there is either forgotten truth or still unrealized truth. No one can claim that he has brought something new to the world, because only the moment before someone may have projected that very thought into space. People should not compete to be innovative, but should train themselves to think about the useful and the Beautiful. It would be better to think about essentials and how one can contribute the utmost good to the world. The most useful thoughts are those dedicated to Beauty. Ugliness is not fitting for evolution. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 227:
227. Urusvati knows that goal-fitness and appreciation are among the most essential foundations of the Brotherhood. It is unreasonable to think that the Brotherhood would accept someone's services and later discard him as one would a worn-out garment. If the co-worker proves to be helpful and never commits betrayal, he certainly will not be rejected. Such a co-worker is appreciated and will be recognized. However, recognition can take different forms and is not always noticed. Look into the consciousness of those who expect signs of appreciation and you will be amazed to see that, like the child who prefers a shiny toy to a valuable object, false gems are preferred. Many cherish a secret desire to be admitted into the Brotherhood with the sole idea of obtaining an abundance of gold from the Abode! Such people make no distinction between the Brotherhood and a bazaar. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 227:
So many blasphemies are uttered in the world, yet people think that their slanders can go unpunished. Every one of you can remember times when the highest concepts were slandered in your presence. Not only verbally, but also mentally, the salutary bonds are severed, and each explosion results in the destruction of good emanations. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 227:
You can see that this truth must be repeated. You have witnessed how people approached you motivated by self-interest, yet dared to pronounce the word "Brotherhood." Witnessing such behavior, one may rightly conclude that the life of the Brotherhood should be described only with reverence. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 227:
Cunning people will pry, "Tell us, what do they eat? How do they spend their time? With whom do they meet? Is it possible that they regulate prices in the market? Tell us everything about the Brotherhood in detail and we will amuse ourselves by broadcasting it." Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 228:
228. Urusvati knows that many remarkable events pass unnoticed because the consciousness is unable to register them. The same thing happens during scientific experiments. Observations of the transmission of thought to a distance will be limited and superficial if the nervous state of those who are present is not taken into consideration. It is not enough for people to come together in a certain place at the same time; it is also essential to maintain harmony and avoid irritability. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 228:
In many cases people overlook the required conditions during experiments and then complain that the most important was not revealed to them; when We sent mass manifestations they were attributed to coincidence! Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 229:
People have become very fond of the word "karma." It is now repeated in various parts of the world, but few have learned its meaning. They speak casually about the Law of Karma, but, alas, do nothing to liberate themselves. They firmly believe that somewhere there exist the Lords of Karma, who will be kind enough to free them from even the most grievous fate! Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 229:
People sound like children when discussing karma, and expect someone else to take responsibility for their behavior. They blindly accumulate karma, then later are full of complaints and indignation, and only intensify the current of effects. Among Our labors an important place is given to the observation of people's karma while accompanying them on their path. We cannot change the Law, but within the limits of possibility We are ready to hint at a better path. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 229:
During His many lives the Thinker never tired of warning people. Many listened to His careful warnings, but few understood His advice. The Thinker smiled sadly when He listened to people discussing karma. Sometimes He would say, "It would be better for you to mention this Law less and live more purely." Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 230:
In the same way We watch the non-bleeding wounds, which are more dangerous than the profusely bleeding ones. People know how to wound without a knife; such wounds are difficult to heal. There are poetic works dedicated to bloodless wounds. We know such wounds and are ready to send Our healing vibration. An experienced physician pays particular attention to the wound that does not bleed, and carefully observes how various individual conditions can affect the use of medicines. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 230:
The Thinker used to say, "When you want to clean your house do not clean just a few articles, but scrub the whole place." In communal life one should particularly heed such advice. Many drops of poison remain at the bottom of the human Chalice while people think that all the poison has been drained. We often remove such poisonous drops. Some will smile and say, "Only drops?" But even a drop of certain poisons can be deadly. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 231:
231. Urusvati knows that even during difficult days joy generates power. Long ago We said that joy is a special wisdom. Truly, joy must be recognized, and realized. Gloomy people are clouded over by troubles and sorrows and they cannot see joy. Through the net of sadness people become blind and lose their strength, and cannot help themselves. Nor are they able to receive Our help, because depression and irritability block the way. It is as if no one had ever told them about the harm of depression. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 231:
Depressed people are considered unfortunate. Think about this last word. Did anyone deprive these people of their fortune? They missed all good possibilities by themselves and initiated their own misfortune long ago. Discontent, malice, and irritability cut off the path to joy, and their dark thoughts robbed them of the source of strength. Egoism prevented them from recognizing joy and whispered, "Joy lies only in personal gain." Thus, the most fruitful joy can be hidden under an ugly cover of despondency. Those blinded by despondency are indeed the most pitiful people. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 231:
Man possesses the great gift of cognizing joy. The high forehead that was given to him is a sign of lofty aspirations. From the far-off worlds down to the smallest flower joy offers herself to people. A new supply of strength comes to you every time you allow yourself to be joyous, for there is an intensity in joy that opens the next gate. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 231:
Who gave people the right to assume that they will be forever unfortunate? Ignorance was the source of this lie. But a wise hero knows that even at the hour of persecution the path to joy is not closed. People forget the simple truth that everything is in unending motion. Sadness will be forgotten, but sparks of joy shine forever. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 231:
Our life is long and We can confirm that joy is never forgotten and is an unending source of power. Blessed are those who are able to take their joy into the Subtle World. When We say, "Joy hastens," it really is approaching. But often people are unable to notice joy, for they have bound themselves by deliberate suggestion. Thus joy loses its power. Look everywhere, and gather all the sparks of joy. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 233:
233. Urusvati knows the variety of conditions that may relate to one's incarnations. The Thinker said, "Once upon a time a great leader delivered a brilliant speech, and when he had finished he began to look for something on the ground. A simple silver ring had fallen from his finger. People smiled and suggested that he cease looking for an object of such insignificance and little value, but the leader said, 'You do not know the origin of this ring. Perhaps the whole speech was delivered on its account.'" Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 233:
And so it may happen with incarnations. People may have to return just to find a little ring that is of great importance to them, but of no value to others. People cannot understand why some great incarnations are followed by seemingly insignificant ones, but who can tell what valuable object must be found during the difficult journey? Often, in the course of general self-perfectment, a small, precious stone is required that seems insignificant, but is of great value. Various incarnations indicate that an important task must be performed for the sake of general evolution. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 233:
There are many reasons why we rarely reveal incarnations. Most people are unable to bear such knowledge, and would not be convinced by many things. For instance, they do not understand why some individuals meet frequently over the span of their lives, and others only after thousands of years, yet their closeness remains at full strength. People have not learned that besides direct closeness there may be relationships based on other feelings. Although there may be no intimate nearness, the bonds of great respect, friendship and appreciation remain in full force. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 233:
You must remember that vibrations can attract or repel people, and you should observe such attractions and repulsions with great attention. Much has been written about this, but not enough is applied in actual life. Mainly, we should not judge the great and the small by earthly measures. Often one small seed is of more value than a whole haystack. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 234:
Let us point out that people come to truth by many different ways. Some may use the shortest way, but others have to build a Tower of Babel and create complicated formulas in order to arrive at a simple conclusion. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 234:
We do not oppose even the most complicated experiments. Everyone has his own nature and finds his own path, and it would be a mistake to direct people to only one method. There are cases when the soul brings remote recollections into a new life and attempts to apply them. Let people experiment as they wish! Even by firing a rocket toward the stars, one's thoughts will be directed to those worlds. It is not wise to interfere with the current of thought. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 236:
So much could be achieved if our eyes were not blinded by prejudice. Who would then deny that astrology is a science, and that there is a correlation between the planets? Even primitive man in the remote past could sense these special atmospheric influences. Science seems to confirm this chemical interdependence, but scientists fear being suspected of sorcery. Certainly, there are plenty of charlatans who endanger the reputation of astrology, but there are frauds in all sciences, yet no one rejects science as a whole because of this. One must speak plainly in order to remove prejudice from human consciousness. Many physicians, statesmen, and judges secretly consult astrologers. Let them find the courage to acknowledge it openly, at least as an experiment. This will introduce the subject to the general public. People long for knowledge, but they must be encouraged and helped in their approach to it. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 237:
237. Urusvati knows that all facets of human life should be harmonized. And though it is well known that people of great talent often indulge in vice, and some even excuse such behavior on the grounds that genius includes a bit of insanity, no one asks how much greater their creativity might be without such indulgences. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 237:
Thus We remind people that any disharmony is ruinous. Lack of understanding of harmony makes life ugly and such ignorance is criminal. One cannot think about evolution when people themselves destroy the very foundations of life. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 237:
Especially at present, at the threshold of the New Era, one must think about the health of the nations. It may seem that today, when people have lost trust in one another, it is out of place to speak about health, but every teacher must speak about the ways to the future. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 238:
238. Urusvati knows what extraordinary self-control is needed when one dedicates oneself to perpetual vigilance. If you ask people whether they are prepared to be on guard all the time, their answer will probably be, "All the time! But when will it end?" And if you tell them that there is no end and that their responsibilities will increase forever, it will be hard to find among them a worthy watchman. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 239:
There are two types of people, the flaming and the flameless. They are like opposite poles and will never understand each other. These two extremes also exist in the Subtle World. People leave Earth with their characters formed and in the Subtle World follow their habitual ways. It is very difficult to kindle the flameless ones; a special shock is needed to light the precious ruby of the heart and awaken the slumbering hearts. Of course, much energy is wasted in this process. People do not understand what extreme measures are needed to awaken and kindle their hearts so that they may learn how to increase energy by an intensified feeling of love. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 240:
People often feel desperate because they have been severely wronged, but they should understand that it may have been their very presence that provoked chaos. A strong individual will recognize that it is preferable to arouse chaos than to allow himself to become part of the unmanifested substance. There are many examples from centuries past when chaos clashed with great individualities, and it can be observed that those great workers influenced the masses in the loftiest ways. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 241:
People may believe themselves to be the followers of the highest teachings, yet at the same time irresponsibly distort the destiny of entire nations. Again they will complain that We threaten, but is a warning about danger a threat? He who calls himself a scientist should not violate the laws of nature. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 241:
When We speak about unity and harmony people regard it as an abstraction. They expect real messages, but only according to their own understanding of reality. They do not realize that in the Tower exact programs are planned that can be brought to fruition only if the co-workers are fully united. Some day I will tell you how certain historic events were impeded by seemingly insignificant obstacles created by co-workers who were not aware of what they had done. Let the co-workers try to imagine how complex and difficult Our Work is! Let them think about the kind of currents that must be mastered! Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 241:
You know how the free will of humanity is directed. There can be warnings of many kinds, even earthquakes, but free will prefers destruction of its own choosing. People know that explosions cause rain, yet they will continue to disturb the atmosphere even if threatened with the fate of Atlantis. There are some responsible scientists who try to remind humanity that the harmony of physical laws should not be broken. But people are indifferent, and do not realize what harmful forces are evoked from space by disharmony. A great effort should be made to restrain such free will. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 242:
242. Urusvati knows that he who sows the wind will reap the whirlwind. But no one cares when this storm will take place and whom it will destroy. People speak about karma and limit it by their own criteria, but karma acts progressively. This storm will, indeed, affect many, and the punishment will fall upon the sower of the wind. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 242:
The progress of karma can be observed in historic events. We advise the study of biographies and histories, wherein one can observe how karma develops and falls upon people in order to restore balance. People generally regard karma as punishment, but the great law should not be limited in that way. The law acts in the name of equilibrium, and the damage done by the violation of balance cannot be judged by earthly measures. Only from higher planes can it be seen how a crime expands in its effect, once committed. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 242:
We speak of a drop of poison, but one small word can be equally poisonous. It is lamentable indeed that people do not consider the words they utter. The process of evolution is long, but it does not seem to improve the quality of human thoughts and words. Let us recall the high standard of Hindu and Greek philosophers. Can the twentieth century take pride in an equal refinement of thought? Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 244:
244. Urusvati knows that hypocrisy is based on heartlessness. Indeed, the bond with the higher spheres is formed through the heart, a heart generous in all its expressions. But the violent rage of heartlessness is fierce and spreads widely. People may intend to harm only one, but then injure many. Terrible is the karma of these heartless fools who mumble lofty utterances about truth, while actually defaming it. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 244:
Heartless thinking is the plague of humanity. Ancient philosophers did not include heartless people in their concepts of government. Plato in his Republic and Aristotle in his Politics had in mind organized societies of intelligent co-workers, and did not tolerate tyrants, hypocrites, or swindlers. It is impossible to imagine a strong state consisting of hypocrites and swindlers. Hypocrisy is incompatible with the highest beliefs and knowledge, and a false foundation will serve only a false structure. We do not approve of the slightest manifestation of hypocrisy, and believe that this vice begets all other corrupt feelings. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 245:
245. Urusvati knows what harm is done by a little knowledge in the wrong hands. Imagine an ignorant person who takes certain statements from the Teaching at random and begins to fill space with words he does not understand, because he never cared to undertake the preliminary purification necessary for the broadening of his consciousness. Unfortunately, even a fool can strike a certain rhythm whose resonance can create disharmony, and destruction may follow. But people usually do not think about the possibility of such consequences, nor do they realize that the first priority of the student should to emphasize the betterment of his consciousness. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 245:
You have received numerous letters which confirm My words. Such people are ever ready to threaten and abuse the Teacher for failing to enrich them with gold! As much as I regret it I must mention these ignorant ones, because they fill the ranks of harmful betrayers. Let everyone understand the simple truth that knowledge is fruitful only when it can be accepted. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 247:
247. Urusvati knows that indignation is sometimes appropriate. It would seem that people should know this, but it must be emphasized often, or goodness and benevolence will be misinterpreted. How can man remain silent when terrible crimes are committed before his very eyes? No one has ever advocated remaining indifferent to the debasement of human dignity, for by such indifference one allows oneself to become an accomplice of the crime. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 247:
Even earthly leaders expect people to learn to live in danger. We also advise such tension, because constant tension disciplines vibrations. It is a mistake to think that tension harms the body. On the contrary, such a conscious awareness creates the necessary metabolism that helps to renew it. Tension is not the cause of fatigue. Only depression reduces vitality, but exaltation creates a beautiful renewal. Thus, we should not fear tension; only ignorant people will regard it as a fatiguing misfortune. They will be able to relax in the grave! But a man who is ever ready to ascend will welcome the growing tension as festive gates to renewal, and will flame with indignation when the Highest concepts are degraded in his presence. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 248:
248. Urusvati knows how diverse are Our messages, which sometimes come as short commands, and at others times as faint reminders. Sometimes they are stored in the Chalice, to be applied at the appointed hour. In such cases, people begin to recall something heard somewhere, and the recollection becomes more and more persistent as the indicated date approaches. These recollections from the very bottom of the Chalice must be treated with great care. In them are many events which by karmic law can only be revealed through the consciousness. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 248:
One should also heed the visions experienced by seriously ill people, who often see images of individuals, unknown to them, who try to ease their sufferings. Sometimes these images remind them of dear ones who have passed away. Such approaches from the higher spheres are varied, and we should appreciate the care and concern that is so exquisitely revealed. Unfortunately, people prefer to attribute everything to frightful ghosts, forgetting that there are also higher manifestations. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 249:
249. Urusvati knows that even an accelerated evolution must go through lawful stages, or chaos will inundate it, and under such conditions it is particularly difficult for a person to cope with his own free will. Even intelligent people cannot always reconcile the personal with the evolutionary. They cannot grasp the idea that there are dates destined for the world that they cannot separate themselves from. Such lack of understanding would be harmless if it were not for the rebellious action of the free will, causing harmful conflict. Man stubbornly persists in his own perceptions and does not admit other solutions. Much energy is required to tame such a free will, therefore, when We speak about alertness and flexibility of mind, We want to prevent the harm that comes from such stubbornness. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 249:
When We speak about unification, We have in mind an important achievement. It is correctly noted that the so-called "complex of immortality" is an equal tension of all energies. It is precisely this unity of energies that creates the highest state. But people do not want to discipline themselves to be freely unified. They consider unity an abstract idea and would prefer that the Teacher give them specific instructions, little understanding that preparation for the unification of energies is a vital necessity that must take place in one's everyday life. The Living Ethics consists of disciplines that enable you to become more conscious in any sphere, but alas, people avoid such daily disciplines. They will often invent an utterly impractical meditation in their attempt to conquer the higher planes, yet neglect their immediate obligations. The Greek philosopher said, "He who knows how to rule his household will also be able to rule his nation." Of course, household duties are not meant in the sense of cooking and cleaning, but rather in the sense of a conscious awareness of general perfectment, or unification. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 249:
Urusvati is rightly interested in preserving Our letters about unification. There are many of these. If you only knew how often We keep repeating the same thing! These letters should be sent as reminders to various countries. People should hear about unification as they do about their daily bread. And if someone insists that he has heard enough about unity, know that it is a sign of his irresponsibility. In time, every word about unity will be applied literally, and the great, voluntary unification will come as a stage of evolution. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 250:
250. Urusvati knows that often a short thought, quick as lightning, is of more value than lengthy contemplation. But this is not readily understood. People think that artificial profundity is stronger than a swift thought, not realizing that lightning thought can be evidence of the highest influence. Long ponderous thoughts can usually be traced to some earthly origin, but it is far more difficult to determine the source of a fleeting thought, which is of such speed that one cannot fully comprehend it and put it into words. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 251:
251. Urusvati knows about the diversity of cosmic events. The subtle quality of manifestations of the fundamental energies should be especially emphasized. People expect only the grossest phenomena, and will accept nothing less than complete darkness at midday, or the entire earth in flames. But sudden, spectacular events such as these do not occur, because the harmony of Cosmic Law does not permit such shocks. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 251:
However, Nature's book is full of subtle omens, and people should be able to read them. Only the blind will fail to see the fiery signs, and only imperceptive physicians will not distinguish the fiery diseases. People say, "The sun rises, the moon shines, and everything is in order; yet for some mysterious reason we feel threatened." Those who can see will point out unusual events that are influencing human nature, while other events will pass unnoticed. Many things happen in unpredictable places, and if you were to record the whereabouts of earthquakes, floods, epidemics, unusual atmospheric events, and unexplained tensions, you would have a book about the sickness of the planet. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 252:
252. Urusvati knows how ignorant most people are about the origins of events. They cannot perceive even the culminating points, and are satisfied with effects alone. But a sensitive heart will tremble at the very inception of an event. Perhaps no proper words can be found to describe this feeling, but its unspoken meaning will at once resound in the depths of the heart. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 252:
When We say, "Affirm the success," it will be asked, "But where is the proof that it has taken place?" People do not understand that something beyond mere words is happening, and this "something" determines the combination of energies. An inexperienced eye cannot catch the first vibrations of atmospheric tension. An untrained ear cannot hear the developing accumulation of forces. To a casual observer nothing is happening, and everything remains as it always was, covered with dust! Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 252:
Therefore, care should be taken when you speak about the inception of events. Only a well-tested consciousness will embrace this idea. One should not expect people to rejoice about something that is not evident to them. And if We add that many events originate on days when signs are favorable, most people will not understand it. Superstitions are readily accepted, while scientific conclusions are ridiculed. Thus, today We shall say, "Affirm success." Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 253:
253. Urusvati knows how important is the relationship between microcosm and macrocosm. Science traces fluctuations in the motion of the Earth, but no one considers their cause. And when We say, as We have already said, that their cause lies in the accumulation of gas spread by humanity itself, no one will believe it or admit that there are also such abnormalities in the functioning of other planets. But if one planet is sick, other parts of the Universe will respond. People are familiar only with epidemics on Earth, but similar manifestations also occur on a macrocosmic scale. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 253:
The dangers that We repeatedly point out, caused by unbalanced, purposeless ways of living, are part of the supermundane existence - hence, the title of these particular notes of the Brotherhood. But instead of being actively concerned about their negative effect on the macrocosm, people ask how beings of other planets clothe themselves! If a house is on fire, however, and someone were to ask the owner about his clothes, the question would be considered inappropriate, or insane. How then can We impress upon the human mind that right now we are experiencing a fiery Armageddon in which much can be destroyed? We want to draw special attention to this so that people will understand how much depends upon them. Let us not be afraid to repeat "how much." Let these words make it clear that each microcosm is responsible for the macrocosm. Do not assume that such a comparison is out of order. The bond between the microcosm and the macrocosm is the foundation of the world. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 254:
254. Urusvati knows how much people confuse peace of mind with the inner peace that is the source of peace for all else. Seeking for inner peace should be encouraged, for only this equilibrium makes higher communion possible and opens the doors for the best decisions. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 254:
However, there are those seeking inner peace who are filled with selfishness and false modesty, and believe that they will acquire inner peace by doing nothing. These are not bad people, they do no evil, but their "good" is of little value. What kind of peace can come from inertia? True inner peace can be likened to Nirvana, in which all the energies are so intensified that they are unified in their ascent. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 254:
People should strive for inner peace while participating in life. In the best teachings it is clearly indicated that one can be at peace even on the battlefield. There is much beautiful imagery that teaches us how one can transmit truth and be spiritually uplifted even in the noise of battle! We must remind those who are lost to inaction that by their way of life they may create an illusion of peace, but their spirit will not be strengthened, nor will it succeed. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 255:
255. Urusvati knows that people love to immerse themselves in the past. Everything about it fascinates them, and they are ready to forget the ugliest events in their past in order to cling to those things so dear to them. They detest the tempo of today and cherish the hope that life will return to the slow-flowing current of yesterday. If you tell them that this is impossible, and inform them of the coming of the New World, you will be labeled a destroyer of traditions and a dangerous revolutionary! Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 255:
But who is strong enough to bring back the former weak currents when the river is already overflowing its banks? Indeed, the new rhythm is tiring for those who are unable to accept it. An unassimilated rhythm can even become destructive. Uncontrolled gases can be deadly. A technique wrongly applied can cause calamities, and many dangers have arisen because of ignorance. Nevertheless, the new rhythm has already entered life, and people cannot ignore the new conditions that are flooding it. Returning to the past is impossible, and one must harmonize oneself with the new conditions. For that purpose, people should pay attention to the humanities, and the art of thinking must be revived. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 255:
The speed of life will seem frightening until people develop a speed of thought sufficient to outstrip it. People must accept cosmic conditions or there will be dangerous discord. The motion of Earth will slow down, but at the same time the influx of energies will be accelerated. Each disharmony is destructive in itself, and each disunity brings disruption. When it was declared that ideas rule the world, the power of thought was affirmed. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 255:
Mankind must realize that life now takes on supermundane meaning. People may still ridicule astrology, but they have accepted the idea of the influence of cosmic chemistry. Instead of the limited formulas of the past, humanity will now see unlimited supermundane achievements. In these new achievements there will be place for both the intellect and the heart. One can affirm that the gates to the New World are wide open, and in this realization there will be no place for remorse or depression. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 255:
The Thinker said, "Soon people will learn how to fly. New spheres of Light will become accessible. May people be worthy of such gifts!" Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 256:
256. Urusvati knows that decisions are made in the Subtle World concerning the tasks in one's future earthly life. Most people in the earthly state do not accept this, but those in the Subtle World know that their incarnations will take place with their knowledge, and, more importantly, with their consent. When they are about to incarnate, people understand the karmic load that will compel them to undergo certain trials, but once in the earthly state they lose the memory of how their destiny was determined. Similarly, dwellers of the Subtle World are fully aware of life on the far-off worlds, but once they are in their physical bodies they usually lose this knowledge completely. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 256:
Thus we have a living example of a highly refined individual who blamed his mother's dream for motivating him toward what should have been the true purpose of his life. It often happens that people who fulfill the tasks that they themselves have chosen become discontent with their own decisions. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 257:
If one watches the temperature of healthy people it can be observed that sometimes there are unusual fluctuations of both temperature and pulse. During work these fluctuations are particularly noticeable. Many think that this is due to normal exertion, but careful research will show that the nerve centers are being influenced by external factors. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 257:
Do not assume that people easily recognize such subtle influences. In most cases, they will even protest and try to avoid cooperation, fearing that it will diminish their own self-absorption, which for them is a great treasure. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 257:
We only want to remind you that supermundane messages are not rare; they come often and are most varied. People should not avoid collaboration with the supermundane spheres, but should rejoice when cooperation with Us is entrusted to them. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 258:
258. Urusvati knows that many complex obstacles must be overcome before We can help people. Imagine a narrow mountain path filled with galloping riders, or a street crammed with a crowd running in panic. Then imagine trying to save from the stampede an individual who is not prepared for the help that is offered to him. We cannot hold back the crowd because great confusion would result, and if We stopped him, for even one moment, he would be crushed. However, it is quite different when the one who is to be saved can sense that help awaits him. As if by a magnet he can be drawn to a safe place that has been prepared for him. But for this to happen he must be ready to accept the rescue. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 258:
We must tell people about their free will, and not leave them with the idea that it is worthless. Free will is the highest gift, and the time has come for people to learn how to use it. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 259:
Let us not be shortsighted when speaking about the destruction of the world. It is true that Armageddon is raging and incredible crimes have been committed, but it is also true that against the background of these terrors a speedy evolution rushes onward. Is it possible that people do not see how much of the new is entering life? We should not permit the doubting worldlings to proclaim that the dark forces are victorious. That which belongs to Infinity cannot be conquered. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 260:
Some religions prescribe the confession of sins. There is no doubt that such confessions help to form a clear understanding of one's actions, but this is only a first step. People should train themselves so that their self-appraisal will be precise and correct. When man faces his Guide, he himself should understand both the positive and the negative aspects of his personality. Only man himself can know the true source of his deeds. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 261:
What should people do to protect themselves from such invisible corrupters? First of all, they should accept the constant proximity of these malicious neighbors. Do not think that this suggestion is unimportant. On the lower astral strata good feelings are rare, there is a prevailing envy toward everything that lives on Earth, and every breath of earthly life is pleasing and attractive to these dark, dissatisfied spirits. It is almost impossible to convince them that they should focus their attention not on Earth, but on how to free themselves from their prison. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 261:
People can struggle with base astral entities only when they are firm in their understanding of their own future path. Their passing into the higher spheres will then be easier, and they will not feel the arrows of the dwellers of the lower astral plane. Unfortunately, most people do not choose the higher path and therefore remain unprotected. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 262:
In a crowded life there is often no place for even minimal trust. There are many instances of developing events that were disrupted because of the lack of trust. One can well imagine how these failures affected those whose trunks were all in order! People refuse to understand how their thoughts and deeds are reflected in distant events. In addition to earthly matters there are supermundane ones to be considered, and even with the best intentions, reasonably good people can cause disruptions. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 263:
263. Urusvati knows that most people avoid looking into the essence of events and are satisfied with superficial observations. How differently history would be written if real causes and motives, and the true Leaders, whose existence humanity does not even suspect, were revealed! Instead of kings and rulers, there would emerge individuals who had remained in the background, unknown because of prevailing ignorance, or required to go unnoticed because of the law of the Brotherhood. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 263:
People would then see that many events that take shape without apparent reason are in reality well-planned. At times an entire country or group of people may be condemned by the world, but then, it is precisely that country or those people that give birth to the most brilliant achievements. Few realize that there exists a power beyond earthly considerations that can affect the flow of events. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 263:
Ages ago it was said, "Look among the condemned for the righteous," for the world often attacks those who carry the message of truth. If people made an effort to carefully investigate the essence of events, they would discern signs of Our influence. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 263:
People should study the figures central to events. They would then understand that these individuals often are mere figureheads, around whom swirl events that lie beyond their comprehension. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 263:
Observe that Our warnings regarding certain countries have come true. Some people may call these warnings threats, but We do not intimidate. We warn out of compassion, but if Our warnings are rejected the flow of events will follow its course. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 263:
People imagine that cataclysms come only in crude and violent forms, but there are other cataclysms, even worse than war. The most painful example is the corruption of a nation. Truly, this sickness is worse than destruction by flood or other catastrophes of nature. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 263:
It may be recalled that We repeatedly warned certain countries, and they rejected Our advice. Their free will preferred to choose destruction through slow decay. Compare the character of a nation before and after Our warning. Great deeds become rare, and people lose the ability to preserve their values, degenerating into criers in the bazaar. Corruption creeps into all spheres of life, and though people can easily choose to follow the Advice, they prefer to bring on their own doom. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 263:
Whole volumes could be written about the sickness of such nations. If people excuse themselves by claiming that they cannot see the essence of events, one can only pity them for their blindness. People should study and be vigilant in life in order to recognize their true leaders. If the nightingales are killed, how can one hope to hear their song? We record all the consequences of ignorance, and this chronicle of humanity is deplorable. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 264:
264. Urusvati knows that prayer is often hypocritical. We have already spoken about the significance of prayer, but it is necessary to mention the harm of hypocritical or hired prayer. People do not realize the extreme harm in any kind of falsehood, but hypocrisy and bribery are its grossest expressions. One should realize how pervasively each false thought spreads. It is indeed blasphemous to hire someone for prayer. It is criminal to try to deceive Him who is considered by people as the Most High. Monstrous examples can be cited of people who mumbled prayers and at the same time plotted murder. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 264:
People should be taught not only to esteem truth, but also to develop the ability to contemplate the Universe. Of course, We do not mean that everyone should become an astronomer, but We do advocate thought about Infinity. How can people continue to lie while learning about the grandeur of Cosmos? Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 264:
People should be taught that it is as shameful to deceive themselves as to deceive each other. Unfortunately, there can be no law that forbids inner lies, but a state of consciousness can be reached in which it becomes shameful to lie. Let people think about the beauty of the world, and let them know that every thought is immediately known to Someone. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 264:
It is strange that some people attach themselves to the Teaching, yet continue to commit shameful deeds and to utter lies. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 264:
The Thinker was concerned about every thought, knowing that the purpose of each thought is to serve the Common Good. He said, "When people understand the meaning of the Common Good, happiness will be theirs." Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 265:
One must learn to detect the signs of change in the depths of one's consciousness. These signs may be expressed either psychically or physically. Many mistake such signs for a disease, whereas others attribute them simply to a bad mood. But few realize that they are experiencing a departure from their former level of consciousness, and are starting a new step. Few will welcome such signs, because, as a rule, people fear the new or unknown. But there will be some who are prepared, and these few will rejoice, for they know that each new step is a reason for joy. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 266:
We deplore the fact that there are so many disagreements within families. Even the best warriors lose their strength due to such disharmony. Instead of goodness, blasphemy and evil talk defeat aspiration and cause waste of the precious panacea of psychic energy! People do not appreciate this gift, and it can be spilled as from a broken vessel. Wherever possible one must help families to maintain their balance. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 267:
267. Urusvati knows the many different ways in which Service is interpreted. For some it is a life preserver, for others a millstone around the neck. Some understand the practical value of Service, but for others it is just a vague abstraction. Between these two extremes there exist many different approaches, among which people aimlessly grope. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 267:
Very few accept the fullness of Service in its vitality and its achievements. These few know how the steps of Service have been formed and are ready to carry the living word wherever it will serve the General Good. Such heroes are ready to renounce the comforts of life in order to be able to offer inspiration to others. These few realize that, in addition to making scientific discoveries, it is necessary to unearth the spiritual treasures. Now, when multitudes of people are hurriedly shifting and seeking, it is especially difficult for mankind to reconcile material progress with higher spiritual values. The present age resembles a certain period of Atlantis, when the Atlanteans, too, could not find the necessary balance. But today people are aware of this discord, and this gives Us hope that the most vital nations will find the needed equilibrium. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 267:
Urusvati is justifiably amazed to see that people enjoy the comfort of the General Good, yet do not strive to work for it. These walking corpses only prepare a grave for themselves! Where and when will they see the usefulness of the Common Good? It is service, first of all, that opens the path to realization of the Common Good. Neither garb nor ritual, but only service to humanity, is required. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 267:
Words about cooperation have been uttered for many centuries, and the ideals usually outran the material possibilities. But now people have found many useful applications, and the time has come when it is necessary to think about the General Good. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 268:
268. Urusvati knows that people have fantastic ideas about the past lives of great spiritual individuals. They imagine that these evolved spirits were surrounded by the most favorable conditions in all their past incarnations, as if they never suffered, were never in need, and never endured the persecutions that they in fact so often experienced. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 268:
People do not believe that great thinkers, such as Plato, Pythagoras, or Anaxagoras, lived the lives of ordinary beings. It is essential to understand that even the most lofty personalities cannot avoid the fullness of their earthly emotions, which are kindled in proportion to the scope of their mission. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 268:
May all people learn to love supermundane thoughts. In time man will realize that in Infinity there is neither mundane nor supermundane, but only Existence. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 269:
It should not be assumed that such neural abnormalities must always accompany the awakening of psychic energy. If the planet were in a normal condition, one could also expect the manifestations of psychic energy to be normal, but as long as people are poisoning life in every possible way, psychic energy will be manifested in most unexpected ways. People should study the interrelation of psychic and physical phenomena, because such manifestations of energy are frequently mistaken for physical ailments. The Thinker predicted long ago that humanity would experience the various conditions that He called supermundane. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 270:
Contact with the higher worlds is not achieved by an increase of will power, but through the deeper consciousness, the repository of pure Primal Energy. Unfortunately, people do not distinguish between free will and the action of Primal Energy. They assume that the physical action of the will is the most tangible and thus the most effective. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 270:
If a black-haired man insists that his hair is blond, he will be thought mad. Likewise, one who distorts his innate qualities is, in a sense, also mad. People are careful about their physical heart, for they have learned that the heart is the center of the physical life. But they have not yet sufficient information about the correlation of the free will with the Primal Energy, and regrettable disharmony is the result. Instead of the harmonious coexistence of the two forces, conflict and competition exist between them. One of the causes of the planet's sickness lies in the uncoordinated forces of man. People should think about this. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 272:
Who, then, are the heroes and the martyrs and how can they be described? From the scientific point of view, like living volcanoes, they throw out the intense energies needed for evolution. In this we can see an example of how subtly ethics and biology are entwined. The Teachings of the New Life show that exaltation is a blessed intensifier, and people cannot exist without these explosions that open the way. If cosmic explosions can be creative impulses, then human explosions are likewise needed for evolution. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 272:
Many people call the heroes and martyrs fanatics, but We do not approve of this label, for it belittles the better side of heroism. On the contrary, a real hero knows the truth of self-renunciation. He does not attempt to destroy anything, but tries to apply his powers in the best possible way. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 273:
True science does not prescribe limitations. It is especially distressing that in an age of the expansion of thought there can be such stagnant and stupid pride. What other words can we use to describe the attitude of those who affirm that even Infinity is subject to their judgment? Such people cause great harm because they impede the potential for broadened thinking. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 274:
There is a story about a physician in ancient times who treated people of different castes with equal attention, and because of this noble attitude the people wanted to stone him. When asked if he would also apply the same care to people of other nations, he answered that everyone should be treated alike, and he was forbidden to practice medicine at all. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 274:
Only science can help by proving that caste systems are unscientific. But science can help only if it is combined with a right understanding of the Subtle World. It can be proved that the spheres of the Subtle World are governed by principles for which earthly systems are inadequate. Contact with the Subtle World is more intense than it appears. The supermundane consciousness prompts man to observe the Subtle World, though he may call it by various names. The work of all scientific fields should be directed to an understanding of it, but instead of seeking knowledge, people attempt to obstruct every new possibility. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 275:
Nowadays people attribute many illnesses to neuropathy, thus coming closer to the idea of Primal Energy. It can be said with certainty that the course of every illness depends upon the condition of the psychic energy, but people refuse to understand that free will is a strong factor in their dealings with it. The better one understands this, the better one can help oneself. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 275:
In ancient times, the force of energy was attributed to the Power of the Mother. People even prayed insistently to Her for help, and thus were able to intensify the energy. It does not matter whether a prayer is stormy or unshakably calm; the one essential feature is that it be a conscious call. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 276:
276. Urusvati knows My advice to write down unusual and rare manifestations. There are many reasons for this. You have read about radiesthesia, but you should know that there are several kinds, which differ greatly. Radiesthesia can be of sound, smell, or taste. People may at times feel as if they are permeated by a particular sound. If such a phenomenon occurs repeatedly it has a certain purpose, either to indicate something, or as a reminder. The same happens with the senses of taste and smell, or when, for some reason, a person may begin to feel an attraction or aversion to certain sensations. Thus, by means of their senses, people receive signs of warning and protection from the depths of their own consciousness. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 276:
Seldom do people pay attention to such promptings, which can be studied only through lengthy observation. But who cares for such drawn-out processes? People read about instantaneous enlightenment and imagine that they can succeed without spiritual practice and protracted experiments. They do not want to hear that certain experiments require a time equal to the span of several generations; they desire immediate enlightenment, even if such an accelerated process could destroy their neighbors. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 276:
Long ago, the Thinker noticed that the smoke of campfires is harmful, and urged people to use a kind of wood whose smoke does not obscure the consciousness. He knew then that at some time mankind would poison itself and all that exists. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 278:
The preservation of psychic energy is necessary for the Great Service. People forget that the Great Service has many characteristics, the first of which is goal-fitness. Study the earthly lives of the Great Teachers and note their special kind of goal-fitness. I have in mind particularly Their earthly lives, when They were unaware of Their former lives. They fulfilled exceedingly difficult tasks over many centuries. Each had His private life, with the customs of its time and place, and Their inner wisdom often rebelled against various absurdities of the age. But in order to fulfill Their task They had to apply the greatest goal-fitness. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 278:
It was also necessary to oppose blasphemy and obscenity. The Teacher knows that these vices pollute space and cause irreparable harm. People nourish those harmful entities known as devourers of psychic energy. It is almost impossible to convince the ordinary person that by blaspheming he is destroying psychic energy, and that, whether obscenities are uttered through ignorance or during fits of anger and irritability, the resulting harm is the same. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 279:
279. Urusvati knows how difficult it is for people to accept the diversity of evolution. Each one insists that there is but one law, and cherishes a different notion about cosmos. When they find contradictions in the various scriptures, they accuse them of inaccuracy. These disputes and misunderstandings arise because of the inability of the ordinary intellect to imagine a scheme with infinite possibilities, and a universal law with many aspects. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 279:
Individuals of much older stages of evolution coexist on Earth with the people of the sixth race. One can observe that the outlook of people varies from the most primitive to the enlightened. We meet with contrasts not only in the earthly realm but in the Subtle World also. It is important to know about these intrusive influences of distant systems. They act like explosions and storms, and can bring a form of revolution. Therefore, do not assume that the Subtle World is strictly and forever ordered. One must become accustomed to the idea that even in the higher spheres there can be collisions of psychic forces. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 279:
The Thinker was able to embrace the whole Cosmos with His mind. People used to say, "It is better to err with Plato than to join the intellectual negators." Thus were the best concepts realized in ancient days. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 280:
People mistakenly assume that the music of the spheres can be forcibly evoked. One can hear these sounds, but their sources are too distant and cannot be evoked within the Earth's vibrations. One must imagine all the stormy, violent cosmic turbulence in order to understand the humble position of our Earth. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 280:
Some still believe that Earth is stationary, that it is the center of the Universe, and that human life exists only here. But if people continue to believe that Earth is the center of the Universe, and that they are the only crown of creation, there will be a new convulsion of ignorance. Such misconceptions are absurd and harmful for evolution, and even without them, people are hopelessly unaware of Infinity. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 282:
I warned long ago about fiery illnesses to which refined organisms are most sensitive. But people ignore these new aggregate diseases. They can be quite exhausting; frequently inadequate treatments are prescribed and the harm is increased. It is true that every illness is based on inflammation, and inflammations are related to fiery disease, but some diseases are caused by an external fiery tension. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 282:
Many people perish from these unknown ailments, and even the highest organisms will suffer if they are overworked or exposed to irritation. The illness of My Friend is an example. He went out with a great store of psychic energy, but the ignorance of the people around him, and their irritability and stubbornness, created a poisonous atmosphere. When in Our Tower We can use a special ozone, but I cannot deny that even there We suffer from the poisoned atmosphere. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 283:
A readiness to move purifies one's thinking, and We rejoice to see this transformation of outlook. Possessions lose their hypnotic power and cease to burden the consciousness. People can then understand the balance between owning things and renouncing them. What remains is a respect for human labor, and selfish greed is dissolved in the whirl of movement. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 283:
How beautiful are thoughts about motion! They are a source of inspiration for Us. We overcome the idea of time when We are in motion. We can solve problems when We adhere to the concept of motion. Be not surprised that in many people there is an intuitive desire to fly, for this is a sign of our epoch. But people should move even more in thought, and thus forge ahead of even the speediest flights. I know a valiant country that is ready for such high flights. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 284:
A split consciousness occurs more often than people suspect, and cannot simply be attributed to bad character or bad habits. It often occurs during a temporary blacking out of consciousness, when, as some researchers believe, the consciousness comes in contact with waves of chaos and the abnormality results. This observation is undoubtedly sound. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 284:
People usually do not study the normal state of consciousness, and therefore do not learn about its abnormalities. We advise the study of human consciousness, so that the many kinds of abnormality will be more easily recognized. Nor is it correct to assume that a disease of the organism always influences the consciousness adversely. Indeed, sometimes it is a sickness that elevates the consciousness. We will not now enumerate the varied circumstances that influence human consciousness, but simply wish to point out that duality of consciousness is a common, though undesirable, condition. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 284:
It is very difficult to help people so afflicted since each state of mind requires a particular technique of suggestion. Sometimes the duality is of such a contradictory nature, and the fluctuations occur so frequently, that it is impossible to apply suggestion, which can be quite useless or even harmful. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 285:
285. Urusvati knows that the danger of psychic epidemics is increasing. In the Puranas it was predicted that toward the end of Kali Yuga humanity would be driven to acts of madness. It is very dangerous that people do not recognize this state, for while it is possible to cure a patient who does not resist treatment, if he struggles against it the beneficial effects of the medicine will be diminished. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 285:
But how do you explain to people that their leaders and their teachers are insane? How can you convince a nation that immediate measures must be taken for the restoration of its health? Indeed, Our prescriptions would be quite different from the measures offered by the medical authorities! This will be especially obvious in the psychic sphere. People do not yet acknowledge obsession, and though many books about the subject are available, a cowardly consciousness will deny the facts. Many materializations can be demonstrated, but those who want to deny will somehow justify their disbelief. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 285:
Indeed, such mental confusion fully corresponds with the end of Kali Yuga, but it was said that if the confusion reaches its climax, the only way to correct the situation will be through fiery purification. The examples from the past are eloquent. People have already begun to speak about Armageddon. A few years ago they would not have thought about the closeness of decisive events, but the Teachings are serving their purpose, and even the skeptics are now aware of the terrors of Armageddon. Thus, the information spreads in its own way. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 285:
We do not insist upon identifying the source. Let each one understand in his own heart whence the information has come. Most people hate the messenger who brings knowledge. They may not accept that it is We who warn, but let them at least remember the warning that humanity is acting insanely. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 286:
Armageddon should not be understood as only a physical battle. It is full of incalculable dangers, among which will be epidemics, but the most ruinous consequence will be psychic perversions. People will lose trust in one another, and will compete in doing evil. They will develop a persistent hatred of all except their own kind, and will sink into irresponsibility and depravity. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 287:
Most people miss this point, and do not appreciate the need for such precautions. Even erudite people can fail to understand the immutability of the law, but every violation is punished accordingly and without exception. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 288:
288. Urusvati knows that many small stings can be more dangerous than one strong bite. Considering the present state of the world, this truth should be recognized. People expect great events, at the very least a collision with a comet, yet do not notice the many small daily dangers. They must be reminded that they cause these dangers themselves by their constant quarrelling. This warning is not given in the name of a higher philosophy, but simply for the sake of physical safety! Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 288:
Thus people themselves ruin the planet. They prefer half-measures, even quarter-measures, wishing only to remain undisturbed. But let them be assured that the result is nothing but decomposition. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 288:
Not everything should be blamed on the dark forces. Why make giants of them? Is it not better to analyze the tastes of humanity? What do people enjoy, and what do they reject? Let us analyze the sciences, philosophy, art, and physical culture along these lines and we shall see precisely where the sickness of humanity lies. If we examine every negation and learn precisely what has caused it, it will become obvious that disgusting causes bring disgusting results. How can one struggle for Light while still surrendering to darkness? Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 289:
289. Urusvati knows that the understanding of the fundamental principles and agreement about them among co-workers is the main guarantee of success. What can be worse than a mob of people who understand the rhythmic power of words and numbers, but cannot agree about life's fundamental principles? We put particular stress upon the understanding of these foundations, for without it knowledge itself is not only useless, but even harmful. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 289:
We are alarmed when We hear someone intoning a well-memorized ritual, for if one repeats the words continuously, an unexpectedly powerful rhythm may be established that could actually destroy him! We condemn such irresponsibility. Imagine what would happen if a group of guards were to start firing their weapons indiscriminately in all directions. They could kill each other! The same thing could happen if a group of people were to repeat a memorized ritual without a harmonious understanding of the fundamental truth that underlies it. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 289:
We have spoken before about unification, which means first of all the harmonious, mutual understanding of the fundamental truth. People may raise their hands together in solemn oath, but that does not mean that they are all in agreement. Actions taken simultaneously do not necessarily signify unity, and without inner harmony such actions will only cause disturbances of the atmosphere. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 290:
290. Urusvati knows how much We value the many aspects of wisdom. Wisdom accepts goodness, regardless of its source. Wisdom condemns evil, regardless of its source. Do not take wisdom for granted; it is quite rare. Many people perish because they judge good and evil according to their personal concepts. They expect good only from one particular source, and fear an evil that is often only a ghost of their own imagining. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 290:
People judge in accordance with their habits, but the law of justice is forged in the three worlds and may be considered supermundane. Acceleration and retardation of events depend on many cosmic causes. Often an insignificant earthly happening is a reflection of great events in the far-off worlds. There should be a harmonious, mutual understanding if one wants wisdom to transform the reality of everyday life. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 291:
291. Urusvati knows that people underestimate the influence of cosmic currents, and assume that a more refined organism is less susceptible to them. But the saying, "The Burden of this World," was known in remote antiquity. Simply, it states that this burden is carried by the most refined and most elevated ones, who resound intensely to the currents of space. They suffer greatly who sense distant earthquakes and the shock of cosmic currents that exceed the speed of light. The study of such currents has not yet been developed, and people stumble upon obscure evidence only by accident. But physicians should remember that cosmic currents influence many diseases. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 291:
People produce strong poisons within themselves, and exhale them in their fits of hatred. The legend about poisonous breath has a true basis. The roar of crowds does shatter space, and the breath of malice pollutes the atmosphere for a long time. It is particularly timely to remind you about this during the days of Armageddon. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 291:
People protect themselves from poisonous gases by wearing gas masks. But they should provide themselves with one more mask - the protective mask of pure thought - for only thought can shield one from the poisonous breath. People should admit that there is such poison, and remember that thought has the power to resist the most harmful vibrations. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 292:
Ordinarily, earthly people are unable to imagine the subtle strata. They do not realize that multitudes of subtle entities can move among them, penetrate their dense bodies, and can even create their own entire cities. People think that thought-forms are only a fairy-tale, not realizing that their earthly existence leaves its mark in this way on the Cosmic Life. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 292:
How harmful are extremes! On the one hand, some deny the "hereafter" completely, whereas others put their faith in absurd images, forced upon them by religions in order to frighten them! It is wrong to remain in the grip of these limitations. People forget that only unprejudiced knowledge will help them to approach the Truth. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 292:
Let us discuss two ideas that are usually misunderstood. First, people assume that if clairaudience can be manifested under ordinary conditions, it will be even stronger when the currents are intensified. However, highly intensified currents can interfere with clairaudience, for when the currents are crossed they form a kind of shell that is impenetrable to thought-transmission. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 292:
Second, when We recommend vigilance, We mean it to be applied in all aspects of life. People think that vigilance is necessary only at times of great importance, but in fact it is required in even the most insignificant daily actions. It is impossible to separate the outward details from the essential, therefore events should not be evaluated by their appearance. All conditions should be calmly considered and one must learn from their diversity. Try to apply Our Vigilance, the vigilance that prevails in Our Tower. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 293:
293. Urusvati knows that people more readily understand any advice when it is explained by analogies from the practice of medicine. For example, one can cite the case of a patient who is instructed to fully inhale a certain medicinal vapor, but because he distrusts the physician he only inhales half a dose, and the desired result is not obtained. Similarly, when people do not strive fully toward the Source of Ultimate Good, the results are lamentable. Disbelief, laziness, or ignorance will lead to the same sad end. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 293:
People should remember that their undisciplined striving causes suffering to their Guides, who receive poisonous stings, so to speak. We must point out that a considerable degree of the burden comes not so much from direct hostility as from undisciplined striving. We especially stress harmony in thought transmission, and the need for each one to concentrate his entire consciousness. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 294:
The time will come when people will learn to recognize the chemical compounds to be found in various strata. They will not then attribute manifestations to magic or conjurations, but will realize that man himself is a kind of magician at every moment of his life. Great power is given to a man who knows how to create the formulas of good and evil. We must not regard such people as magicians, but understand that the weaving of good or evil continues at every hour. Let us encourage the weavers of good and pity the weavers of evil, who will one day bitterly regret the dark shrouds they have woven. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 294:
Most people do not have the slightest idea of this, and those who do quickly forget. It is not an easy task to dissolve these dark stratifications. As you know, every substance emits and even harbors its own germs. People easily accept the idea that certain objects can be infectious and even poisonous, but refuse to understand that it is their own thoughts that permeate the objects. Indeed, people have a low opinion of the potency of their own thoughts! Likewise, few realize that by surrounding themselves with poisonous objects they put barriers between themselves and the Higher Realms. We suffocate in a polluted atmosphere. It would be wonderful if medical authorities would apply to the mental realm the same improvements they make to sanitary conditions! Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 295:
For example, We say that the illusion of so-called peace is worse than actual war. People who are full of hatred may assure you that they live in peace, but they are liars. Such a lie is not easy to wash away; it continues to exist in the Subtle World. People should consider whether they have the right to pollute the subtle worlds, but they seldom think about their responsibility to the Universe. The continuity of life is not taught in the schools. There are few, if any, courses taught that reveal the grandeur of human life, and the teacher is rare who is capable of impressing upon students the dangers of false concepts. Yet all the Teachings testify to the Great Reality of true peace. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 295:
It is hard to accept human indifference to reality. People are fond of the untruths that mask the ulcers of corruption, and they refuse to understand that a lie created by them remains with them. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 295:
It is deplorable to see how such make-believe concepts can lead to demoralization and mass lies. People put these lies into the very foundation of life, and there can be no evolution based on lies. Such lies produced by the make-believe mentality are sheer perversion, and should not be mistaken for Maya, which expresses the relativity of concepts. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 296:
People improve their telescopes, but the results are insignificant compared with the astronomical scale. Only by combining telescopic observations with clairvoyance will it be possible to focus upon planetary movements that are beyond the capacity of the telescope. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 296:
We can properly observe the heavenly bodies only by utilizing these methods. From an early age, young people should be taught that the complex process of learning is a broad synthesis of all knowledge. Those teachers who begin with methods that limit thinking are in error. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 297:
297. Urusvati knows the meaning of labor. It is an intensification of psychic energy that can be understood in many ways. Some think of it as prayer, others joy, and still others ascension. People can create a natural discipline out of labor. The rhythm of labor is a form of pranayama, and can be made into a natural discipline. It is wrong to assume, as many people do, that routine work is repellent. The experienced worker is a master of his task and perfects every detail. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 297:
It is significant that people often sing or talk while performing their tasks, as if to encourage themselves. They may also murmur in a manner somewhat between thought and word, unaware of the fact that they are uttering a sound. Their rhythmic whisperings should be studied. They not only reveal one's character, but also demonstrate the degree to which psychic energy is manifested in all labor. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 298:
While on Our Path We always implemented the betterment of arts and crafts; We taught new chemical combinations; We encouraged ceramics and carving. We even taught people how to preserve their food. I speak of all this so that you will understand the variety of approaches to evolution. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 300:
Please understand that the spirals of evolution can be accelerated only if senseless human opposition ceases. People do not always know how to create, but they do indeed know how to oppose, and ugliness, discord, and calamities come into being. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 300:
We are now witnessing the disappearance of entire countries, but does this always happen in the name of evolution? Indeed not. People often either become like stone or attempt to sink into the old ruts, but Nature does not permit delay. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 301:
301. Urusvati knows how even the greatest heroic deeds can be misunderstood. Are there many people who can look at the actions of others without prejudice? Picture a stranger making his way with great difficulty in rain and hail, and mud up to his knees. People watch him from the windows and laugh, wondering why he didn't stay home in the storm. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 301:
Compare those who sneer and laugh with those few who sympathize and wonder what the traveler's goal might be. Perhaps he is on his way to save a neighbor, or is a physician hastening to give help, or even a messenger bringing salvation to an entire nation. Those who serve Good will look for the good in others, but one rarely comes across such people! Most people usually look for the bad in others, and thus suspect every stranger to be a vagrant or a thief, not realizing that to accuse the innocent is an indelible crime. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 301:
People fear being cursed, but in fact bring curses upon themselves whenever they commit an injustice. Try an experiment; send the purest man to perform important work or a heroic deed, then see how he will be slandered. The majority will criticize without considering his task, and only a few, who are themselves persecuted, will think about the aim of the podvig. This lack of good will is a major obstacle to the progress of evolution. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 301:
Generally people do not consider who might have sent the messenger, or who may be harmed by their evil tongues. Some will argue that their slander is quite harmless, not realizing that anything unclean lessens purity. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 301:
We have been compelled more than once to take special measures for the purification of space. But such discharges of energy cause shocks so strong that they have consequences in the Subtle World. Such arrows cannot be sent forth frequently. We are very concerned about those unwise people whose actions boomerang. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 301:
The Thinker carefully watched the pilgrims and used to ask if He could be of help to them. When He was warned that they might be vagrants, He whispered, "Who knows, they may be from Beyond." When their poor attire was pointed out to Him, He smiled and said, "Pilgrims are not used to luxury." And when He was told that true heroes do not come from the lower classes, He became indignant and pointed out that the time would come when the common people would produce great things. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 301:
The Thinker directed attention to the people. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 302:
302. Urusvati knows that at times when the currents of space are in such opposition that the pulse of life is suspended, even many of those who are clearly alive are threatened by death. This danger is even greater when people are ill or suffer from a state of nervous stress. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 302:
The circumstances are complex and We indicate caution, but Our advice is seldom accepted. People think of caution as inertia, not realizing that even during days of great strain We would never advise inaction. We compensate for the collision of currents with the most intensified activity. This may not always be evident, but We are not concerned about outward manifestations. The Teacher must direct His inner energy and thus help to withstand the tension. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 302:
It is evident that during periods of extraordinary tension the events of life are accelerated, and an especially keen vigilance is needed during these times. How can people acquire such vigilance? It is not the bold and daring ones but the plodding thinkers who fail to recognize the need for caution based on vigilance. They will reproach Us, unmindful of the fact that it is within everyone's power to be watchful. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 303:
Just as there are three worlds, there are also three levels of thought. Man can think simultaneously on all three levels. For instance, he can be absorbed in mundane thinking, which includes empirical reasoning. Behind this functions his subtle thought, and in the depths of his consciousness a fiery spark may radiate. At times these three layers can merge harmoniously into one, and there results a powerful projection of thought. But, as a rule, people exhibit only discord in their consciousness. Sometimes their earthly reasoning produces seemingly attractive ideas, but their subtle thinking will reject these ideas, knowing their true origin. For them, the fiery sparks may not ignite at all. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 303:
It is instructive to observe how the three levels of thought replace one another. An earthly thought is not necessarily inferior to a subtle one. There are cases when earthly thought led people to lofty actions, whereas the subtle thought crept its way upon an outlived path. Of course, the fiery divine spark is always faultless, but it must be kindled. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 304:
There are many combinations of personal, family, and national karma. One may ask if it is possible that an injustice committed against one person could affect a whole country. Indeed, it can, especially since many who are involved with one another reincarnate in the same country. Such conditions increase the responsibility of mankind. People acknowledge that physical characteristics are transmitted through the generations; it is regrettable that they are not aware that karmic traits can also be transmitted. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 304:
Urusvati is right in thinking that it is desirable to be reincarnated into different ethnic groups. This idea must be assimilated so that people will not attempt to cling to their own kind while in the Subtle World and deprive themselves of new tests and experiences. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 304:
During ordinary sleep one's psychic energy is strengthened by earthly currents, yet when passing into the Subtle World the consciousness may be interrupted. Thus it is advisable to assimilate certain ideas while still in the physical body. Upon transition, most people fall into a deep sleep and, while in this condition, lose their memory of many things. The accumulations remain sealed in the Chalice, and often the assistance of another person from outside is needed for removal of these seals. I am not speaking of those who pass into the Subtle World in full consciousness. In order not to lose consciousness, the most important thing is to remember and strengthen throughout one's life the decision to maintain consciousness during the transition. This consciousness is the treasure which we carry along with us. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 304:
You may ask why people are not taught to understand the higher laws while in the Subtle World, but do many strive to learn while in the earthly schools? Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 305:
In general, people dislike the concept of service. They dream about a time when there will be no need for it, and would be horrified to learn that all of life is unending service. They prefer to hear about Us, about Our labor and Our joy, and puzzled, they ask, "What kind of continual service is it when one can hear singing in the Brotherhood?" Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 305:
People cannot understand that We use singing not as a pastime, but as a method for achieving harmony. It is hard for them to understand that art is a refined aid for evolution, and that We recommend the mastery of any art or craft as a rapid approach to service. A master will willingly agree to perpetual service in the perfection of his art, and feels no need to count the hours of labor. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 305:
Our life is a voluntary mastership and is not concerned with limits. Even on Earth it is possible to almost forget time, and service becomes joy. I affirm that one can prepare oneself for such service under all circumstances. One need not be a sage to accept life as something important and responsible. There are examples of even simple farmers who were ready to devote themselves to the idea of service. It was the loss of this concept of service that turned earthly life into slavery and insanity. But the time is approaching when people will be looking, even unwittingly, for the purpose of life. They will first refer to evolution in scientific terms, but the next step will be the acceptance of service as the right approach to life. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 306:
306. Urusvati knows that We do not advocate rituals. It is true that a united assemblage of people can produce powerful emanations, but this is possible only when there is true aspiration. But how many are striving? How often do we find them? In ancient times one could find perhaps three hundred heroes such as those at the battle of Marathon, but now everything is counted in the millions, and it is impossible to expect united action. Therefore we should transfer our attention to inner conditions. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 306:
People, through their own efforts, can become self-disciplined and moral, and produce healthy emanations. They should not burden themselves with rituals, and should realize that only inner striving will bring them to perfection. Let them learn to project thought to a distance. Let them visualize the Image they revere. For such inspiration rituals are superfluous. Everyone, in the purity of his own heart, can commune with the Teacher. Thus can Earth be filled with good aspirations. Such people will not be left in solitude, for the ultimate goal of Goodness will unify all seeking hearts. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 307:
307. Urusvati knows what it means to see with the eyes of the heart. Every object is perceived by people in accordance with their inner state. People cannot accept the simple truth that maya originates in their own consciousness, and that it is necessary to escape from the snare of self-hypnosis. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 307:
Despite misleading outer impressions, man can glimpse sparks of reality. He can oppose the self-hypnosis of maya with the knowledge that dwells in his heart. People may wonder if this is not just another form of maya, with an equally deceptive appearance. But remember that in the Subtle World perception is considerably clarified, and that in the Fiery World reality is completely revealed. Even through the obstacles of the earthly world man can obtain some glimpses of truth. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 307:
It is true that maya remains impenetrable for the vast majority of people, for they do not even attempt to overcome "her." But there are a few seekers of truth who even in their earthly state can penetrate to the real essence of things. First, the seeker must learn to understand his own fleeting moods. He then will realize that the sun is the sun, neither cheerful nor gloomy, but that his personal, inner feelings can color even that great luminary. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 307:
He who wants to improve himself must know how to overcome his moods. If people were always aware of this task, they would avoid many errors. They would refrain from uttering unjust opinions and would realize that their inner feelings must also be just. Do not think that this is a superhuman task. On the contrary, it is a task of everyday life. For cooperation with Us, one must learn to see with the eyes of the heart. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 308:
308. Urusvati knows Our methods of healing through vibrations, which are similar in some ways to radio waves. These methods require cooperation, trust, and receptivity in the patient. Atmospheric conditions, which can at times interfere with Our currents, must also be taken into account. Many actions depend on attunement with the cosmic currents for their success. This must be well understood, or people will think that We at times withdraw Our help, and We may be accused of partiality. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 308:
People are sufficiently informed about hypnotic suggestion, yet still cannot accept the idea that vibrations can travel over vast distances. It is a great tragedy that people welcome the most questionable concepts, yet often refuse to accept what is best for them. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 309:
People themselves complicate this idea by fabricating numerous slogans which only confuse weak minds. They repeat, for example, "He is so kind, he would not hurt a fly." But We say, "He might not harm a fly, but indeed will kill the poisonous snake that threatens the life of his brother." To say this, one must first know which fly is harmless and which snake is deadly! Books can provide this information, but one must know how to look for it. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 310:
310. Urusvati knows that the mundane and the Supermundane are in essence the same, because every earthly action is linked to all of existence. But when We speak about the foundations of life We call them supermundane. People should be taught by all possible means that the Supermundane is real, but man fears the Supermundane and tries to escape the grandeur of Infinity by burying his head here on Earth. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 310:
During a rainstorm most people will take cover in a shelter, even an insecure one, while a few will stand fast, facing the downpour in an open field. Similarly, while only a minority will understand the supermundane nature of life, the majority, full of doubts because of their fear, reject such an idea. Even the thought of life on far-off worlds seems impossible to them. In this, both atheists and religious believers are in agreement, and there are even scientists who still believe that Earth is the center of the Universe! Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 310:
There are many beliefs by which people shield themselves from reality, and it is therefore necessary to goad humanity into participating in all aspects of life. Many ancient thinkers emphasized this, but unfortunately their advice came down in the form of maxims which today are read, but never applied. The thoughts of Confucius, Pythagoras, and Marcus Aurelius are recorded in the pages of history, yet the average man is loathe to accept their authority. People are ashamed to reveal the cause of their ignorance, therefore it is important to persist in reminding them about participating in the totality of life. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 310:
And where will our Supermundane be in a few hours? What new chemistry will affect us? It will not only touch us, but will also pierce the denseness of the entire planet. It will destroy certain metals and give life to new combinations. People cannot escape this laboratory; therefore it is wise and useful to participate in the work with all one's consciousness. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 311:
We affirm that the conditions of life must be continuously improved, and thus We contribute with Our thoughts to the evolution of nations. But bear in mind that the difficult conditions at the end of Kali Yuga require special measures, and understand how hard it is to resist the attacks of chaos. People underestimate this and simply want to gratify their personal desires. Very few try to comprehend the complexity of the counterattacks, which, unfortunately, people provoke by themselves. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 311:
Do not underestimate the power of human counterattacks; you can find fanatical declarations everywhere. Fragmentary messages and human outcries should not be ignored, for they all pollute space. Inexperienced people would want extreme measures for purification, but can you imagine these extreme measures applied daily? They would cease to be extraordinary, and the surrounding atmosphere would become strained to the point of explosion. Such methods cannot be applied without taking into consideration the final goal. Think, therefore, about the complexity of Our Labor and try to apply your forces in the same direction. Everyone can do something useful. Each consciousness can perceive the necessary path. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 313:
People sometimes have flashes of remote recollections at the most unexpected moments. Their consciousness has preserved memories that cannot easily emerge from their treasury. A particular stimulus may be needed for the memories to surface, but they do exist! Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 314:
314. Urusvati knows how often man's concept of the Subtle World changes. There were many periods when he was much closer to a correct understanding of the Subtle World. Entire eras saw an improvement of consciousness, but for no evident reason people would then fall into periods of ignorance. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 314:
An important book could be written about the fluctuations of human understanding. The psychic realm is not understood any more now than it was in antiquity, and this fact deserves special attention. It is logical to assume that man's evolution would result in a broadening of consciousness in all spheres; why then has such an important realm as the knowledge of the Subtle World remained so misunderstood? The reason is that man fears everything that lies beyond the boundaries of the material world. The consciousness strives to knowledge, but the earthbound mind will whisper that it is not necessary to know about the hereafter. Sometimes even well-informed people will begin to doubt, and thinking that the Subtle World does not exist, they undermine their previous accumulations. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 315:
315. Urusvati knows that a sequence of events can be perceived in different ways. Imagine a room with a large gathering of people who are about to be poisoned. The question is, does the decisive moment occur when the poison is brought in, when it starts to take effect, or when people are beginning to die? Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 316:
316. Urusvati knows how some people try to cheat the Law of Karma. There are people who do this in ignorance of the law, but I am now talking about those who know about it and defy it. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 317:
317. Urusvati knows that each physical action is the result of a psychic action. This is not a new idea, yet people fail to recognize that thought precedes action, and when you speak to them about psychic action, they will think that you are joking. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 317:
One should understand that there are many subtle functions connected to each physical action, and that each action is produced not only through the will, but also through the influence of external energies. Thus the understanding of earthly manifestations can be infinitely expanded. When people accept the idea of such infinite collaboration, they will acquire a broader view of all of existence. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 317:
There should be an attempt to expand the boundaries of human concepts. Present schools are totally inadequate in fostering the expansion of consciousness. Today the average person would consider Our discourses to be insane or foolish! You know of people who scoff at Us because We attempt to teach humanity the purpose of life. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 318:
318. Urusvati knows that it is especially difficult for people to understand that psychic actions are instantaneous. They believe that earthly thinking requires time, not realizing that thought is instantaneous and that it generates lightning - like fiery decisions. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 318:
Although We often tell people that thought is like lightning, they seldom understand what is meant by such a statement, believing it means that they must think quickly. We are not referring to the speed of reasoning however, but to the lightning-speed of psychic energy, which helps in contacts with Us. Psychic energy should not be accepted as a vague, occult idea: it is the very essence of existence. We try to impress upon human consciousness the importance of this natural essence of life; unfortunately, people do not like to look for natural causes, even of the greatest events. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 319:
Envy is a viper that grips the human heart and infects it with evil, and thoughts of peace then become impossible. Indeed, people can be envious in the most unexpected ways. Many surprises will await you when you learn to read the human mind. A man may have many treasures, yet will still envy his neighbor's meager success. Until the vices that obstruct peace are eradicated, true peace will not be possible. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 320:
320. Urusvati knows that each one of Us has contributed to the peace of the world in various ways. You remember Orpheus, who gave the people soothing melodies of peace, and how a certain Teacher tried to purify the Teachings so that people would know more and understand life better. Another spiritual Toiler preached that people should first of all make use of the most peaceful methods. And the Unifier of nations taught that peace can flourish only in harmony. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 320:
Those who work for goodness and peace suffer many hardships; where do such unbearable burdens come from? Every evolutionary step evokes the fury of chaos, and such fury is a response to every benevolent aspiration. But peace-makers can testify that their efforts for peace remain with them as their best memories. These efforts are not only recorded in the histories of nations, they are reflected also in the life of the people. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 320:
In the same way, the command to use every possible resource for keeping the peace stands for all time to come. Although mankind seems to have forgotten Him who gave this command, it has nonetheless entered into human consciousness. One should always question whether all peaceful measures have been applied, but without causing the loss of human dignity. One should understand both the mundane and the supermundane measures; only through harmony and dignity can the beauty of peace be realized. Disregard of human dignity can only result in ugliness. He who knows nothing of beauty cannot think of peace, nor can the concept of unity be realized by the ignorant. Yet all people have reverence for the Unifiers. Thus We labor for peace. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 320:
The Thinker contributed greatly, daring to imagine a government of peace. What if people call such daring a dream? We know that dreams pave the road to Eternity! Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 321:
There are many dreams that could be transformed into reality, even though they now seem unrealizable. For example, people dream about education for all, yet there is much illiteracy throughout the world. And as long as slavery and barbarism remain in many areas, how can one dream about universal education? But We will say, not only can one dream, one must. Space must be filled with commands to begin campaigns for education. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 321:
The Thinker taught, "Beware of people who attempt to justify shameful deeds, for such people are enemies of humanity." Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 322:
322. Urusvati knows that the concepts that We speak about must be fully understood. When We speak of slavery, We mean all forms of this infamy. It is not only the gross buying and selling of people, which, as We have often observed, was condemned by even the most fanatical conquerors, it is also the subtle humiliations inflicted on man that should be particularly noted. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 322:
Truly, slavery flourishes even more in enlightened capitals than in barbaric marketplaces. People have not freed themselves from the idea of slavery, and in order to satisfy modern standards of behavior they invent new pompous, hypocritical justifications. Behind these disguises is concealed a most hateful rapaciousness, and individuals are given less sympathy than dogs. Indeed, dogs are often treated better than humans. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 322:
Understanding another's misfortunes broadens the consciousness. Just one brief caring thought can create a salutary link, but, alas, even such brief thoughts are not often sent, and people ignore these karmic resolutions with cold indifference. They cannot imagine how much they separate themselves from Us and from the Subtle World, from which the best help could be received. Therefore, you must fully understand the foundations of life. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 323:
323. Urusvati knows that a person can be helped only within the limits of his consciousness. One can give a monkey a precious diamond, but he will just play with it and then discard it. Perhaps a passer-by will then find the diamond and exchange it for a knife, which he will use to kill his brother. In the same way, one can accept advice only according to the limits of one's consciousness. Only intelligent aspiration will lead to the goal. People refuse to learn this truth, and think that they can make use of all precious things, but in practice We see that the most beneficial advice is unrecognized. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 323:
People are not aware that their destiny depends upon the scope of their consciousness. They do not like to discuss the concept of consciousness, because this kind of discourse reminds them of their responsibilities. Such a reminder is always unpleasant, for behind it rise long-forgotten phantoms. But a courageous man does not fear ghosts and is able to benefit from the inspiring advice that has been recorded throughout the ages. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 324:
324. Urusvati knows how people reveal themselves in everyday life. Biographers make the mistake of thinking that the value of a person can be measured only by exceptional deeds, and because of this they miss the truth. Celebrities are often characterized by the glory of their activities, their sparkling eyes and powerful, eloquent speech, but entirely different personalities are revealed by these people in their everyday life. They should be observed in their routine work and in the company of their near ones. Their true mentality, as manifested in thoughts and dreams, should be properly understood. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 324:
Above all, We value the achievement of harmony in everyday life. Most of human life passes in such routine, and people should be evaluated by how they stand this test of daily life - whether they can preserve harmony in their domestic environment, resist petty irritations, and rise above boredom. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 324:
Can Our Life be imagined without total harmony in its daily routine? Not days, not years, but a succession of joyous works can provide the exaltation and strength to live without concern for time. We also have other joys, which the toiler can partake in. The intensity of Our labor brings Us closer to the music of the spheres; ordinary people usually do not notice when such a harmony occurs in their labor. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 325:
325. Urusvati knows that dragons dwell at the threshold. It is usually believed that they lurk at the bottom of fearsome abysses, or somewhere in the dark where people seldom enter, but in fact these dragons dwell at the threshold of the home, and one often meets them in the midst of daily life. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 325:
In discussing the Supermundane We want you to recognize the obstacles that stand in your way. People can stumble, fall, or even be killed in crossing the most ordinary threshold. We have often spoken about the evil routines that man creates for himself. What then can one say about the threshold of loathsome habits? Indeed, it is dangerous to step over such a threshold! Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 325:
The Thinker said, "Is it not a miracle that people have the ability to transform evil into good?" Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 326:
If you ask the ordinary man what he considers coarse, he will probably suggest foul talk, blasphemy, and boorishness. But these are only some aspects of coarseness. The origins of coarseness are not recognized by most people. Only the one who deals with subtle energies can understand that coarseness is a violation of all that is subtle. People should understand that politeness is not a cure for rudeness. One can meet people who are polite, yet coarse, and they will certainly be the last to admit it. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 326:
The Thinker said, "Know how to feel deeply, or people will think that you have a pig's hide." Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 327:
327. Urusvati knows that there is a type of person who cannot distinguish between the tolling of church bells and the sounding of an alarm. What is wrong with them? Are their ears constructed differently? Indeed not, they simply misuse their free will, and when frightened by an alarm convince themselves that they are hearing the opposite, in spite of all evidence. Many people are guilty of this delusion, and it is impossible to convince them of their error when they have made up their minds to hear only what pleases them. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 327:
Such wilfulness delays progress. Ask several people to explain the meaning of a simple statement and you will receive the most contradictory and even malicious interpretations. The statement may be quite clear, but the free will can find a way to obscure its meaning and replace that meaning with its own notions! Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 327:
The Thinker smiled and said, "People are always ready to answer before hearing an entire question!" What is more, their answer is colored by their impressions of the questioner - his figure, his attire, and sometimes even his handwriting. Handwriting does have significance, but certainly not in the case of those who judge without straight-knowledge. Superficial judgment is based on superficial signs, and is of little value. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 327:
Always remember the potential madness of free will. In this malady, one imagines that his will is unrestricted and begins to violate the fundamental laws. Such madness has been known since ancient times and can lead to great destruction. But the will is of value only when it is strictly in harmony with the laws of life. Most people do not understand this, for to them the will is equivalent to wilfulness, but a wise man knows that will and freedom are united in the Law of Be-ness. Unless we understand this harmony of will and freedom we shall distort facts and hear a joyous pealing of bells in the sound of a fire brigade! Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 328:
The process of merging into the dense physical body cuts off all impressions from the Subtle World. Nevertheless, many facts about life in the Subtle World can be obtained. The best way to collect these facts is from the individual testimonies of those who have received unexpected glimpses. This kind of evidence is usually honest, because these people did not expect anything and are amazed to have received any information at all. Thus, they testify to their impressions sincerely. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 328:
It is very informative to interview country people, who, being close to nature, observe many interesting things, but may not speak of them for fear of ridicule. It is clear that everyone comes into contact with extraordinary things, but the difference between people is in their attitude. Some pay attention to unusual perceptions, while others do not care to or are unable to open their hearts to things that are beyond the range of their intellect. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 328:
The Thinker taught people to concentrate intently upon extraordinary manifestations. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 329:
This person will think about the Subtle World as a joyous state of consciousness, and in such thought will create his future joy. He will affirm his previous experiences, for if he does not wish to do this, they will not enter his consciousness. People must remember this well, and understand the saying, "He who wants to receive, will receive." Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 329:
The Thinker reminded people about this, for He knew that they deprive themselves of their own achievements. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 330:
We are not surprised when people do not accept benevolent advice; it simply means that the soil is not yet ready. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 330:
Please tell your friends that they should not assert in their earthly lives what they wish to be in the next incarnation. The fact is that the Subtle World provides possibilities so great that earthly limitations and measures can only diminish them. Life on Earth should be the expression of one's best accumulations. Often people begin to ponder upon their next incarnation, but it is wiser for them to postpone such thoughts until they find themselves in the Subtle World. They may then discover that it will not be necessary for them to return to Earth again, or that they will have to stay for a long time in the Subtle World to perform an entrusted task there. Such work brings one closer to the Brotherhood. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 331:
331. Urusvati is aware of foretold dates. People may be surprised to learn that events in China and in Spain were predicted ten years in advance of their happening. The evolution and involution of other nations were also indicated. At times these indications were given in symbols; for example, the coarsening of Germany was pointed out in visions relating to the Thirty Years' War. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 332:
People usually are amazed that human consciousness appears to experience again and again the same achievements and the same failures. The question arises, why must one return if it is possible to move forward? But this "returning" is only illusory. Evolution never returns to previous points, but passes above them. People complain that they fall back into coarseness, but they do not realize that this state is not as before, for many new factors have entered their lives. It would be wrong to look upon life from one angle only. Life is a complete synthesis, and only in its multiformity does it reveal that the spiral has completed its turn. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 332:
It is quite correct to say that people fall into coarseness and falsehood, but at the same time they acquire new knowledge in many fields. It is not easy to bring such extremes into harmony. In spite of this, let us love humanity. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 333:
Joy cannot be just one joy. There are innumerable joys, and each of them touches upon a particular combination of nerve centers. People should think more about rhythm and multiformity. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 334:
There were cases when magnetized objects fell into the hands of evil people who were then able to use the beneficent energy for evil purposes. In such cases it becomes necessary to cut off the magnetic currents that permeate the objects. The energy should be maintained only where there is a benevolent purpose. This law is of paramount importance. Many previously revered sacred objects can be found for sale, but they are now used for selfish profit. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 334:
The Thinker strongly advised treasuring objects that were given with good thoughts and good wishes. He said, "We are not superstitious people but scientists, and We realize that he whose hand holds a gift close to his heart gives a part of his soul." Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 336:
People may accuse Us of lack of logic, since on one day We say that the false prophets are not dangerous, yet We sternly condemn them on another; but relativity and antithesis are little understood. Indeed, worldly relationships are complicated, and an unwashed person will seem clean if compared with a chimney sweep. We shall not tire of reminding you that one of the signs of Armageddon is the enormous increase in the numbers of false preachers. They appear in all countries and offer whatever the crowds desire. We shall not belabor their distortions of life, but We can lament them. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 336:
The distortion of truth can be conscious or unconscious. Many people will assure you that their distortions are unconscious, but in reality they act consciously. The difference is in the degree of consciousness. One can often observe that the most incredible lies are uttered in the hope of a small personal advantage, or to assert the ego, or to make money. This pitiful gain is entirely out of proportion with the grandeur of the abused truth. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 336:
How amazingly perverse is the human mentality! People throw unmeasurable concepts upon the scales, and then will excuse themselves by professing that since they do not know the truth, they are not responsible for its distortion! Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 337:
Mark what I tell you. Often people come together for the purpose of united concentration of thought. Such an exercise is praiseworthy. Similarly, people gather together and send forth collective thoughts for the salvation of the world and the curing of illnesses. This too is praiseworthy. In these times there are many gatherings dedicated to the transmission of such benevolent thoughts. However, communion with Us is overlooked, even though it would help them in their good intentions. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 338:
Powerful are human poisons, and salutary is psychic energy. Thus, when I speak about the necessity for psychic correlations, I advise you not only as a Teacher and humanitarian, but also as a physician. For example, I advise taking care of the spleen and keeping it clean. But at the same time I stress the need for preserving calmness and an atmosphere of solemnity. This may sound strange, for what can the spleen and a solemn mood have in common? In fact the spleen is the organ of harmony and must therefore be purified by a harmonious disposition. People assume that only the nervous system requires psychic influences, but such influences are also needed for various organs. The example of the spleen is indicative. I speak of this particular organ because it is rarely mentioned and needs special attention. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 339:
339. Urusvati knows that man's true nature is revealed at times of calamity - such is the way on Earth. We do not call this a law, because the conditions for each misfortune are different. It would seem that exaltation and happiness should have more effect than misery, but even the illusion of well-being renders people numb. How lamentable it is that most people can refine their feelings only through suffering! Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 339:
Over many generations people have developed an awe for misfortune, and claim that it is the gods who send calamities. Man never forgets to pray for help, but he seldom remembers to give thanks for his happiness. It may seem hardly worthwhile to speak about such a thing, but it should be examined from the scientific point of view. The projected image of feelings of distress is an agitated one. We can observe their zigzags flickering on the screen, whereas rapture and exaltation produce perfect circles. It can be proved that disturbance not only produces poison, but also deadens the organs, whereupon the entire laboratory of the organism falls into disorder. This condition can be compared to the death of psychic energy. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 339:
The time will come when people will be amazed at the idea of refining oneself through suffering, while ignoring the many other possible ways that We have offered. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 340:
340. Urusvati knows that under normal conditions the human organism can successfully overcome diseases, but it is essential to understand what kind of organism we are talking about, and what conditions are best. The dangerous influence of genetic factors should be limited as much as possible. Governments should take measures to achieve this, and are only now beginning to pay some attention to this problem. Yet, people do not think enough about the natural environment. They are quite content with basic sanitary measures, and the essential foundations of life are overlooked. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 340:
It is not possible to promote health without a proper understanding of psychic life. People go to sanatoriums to improve their health, and ignore the fact that they will be closely associated with a random company of sick people. Such an environment can hardly have a positive effect. On the contrary, the association with those whose attention is focused upon illness can only intensify the fear of disease and aggravate their ailments. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 340:
It would be good to remember the remedy of ancient times when sick people would go into seclusion and remain close to nature. This was done not only in cases of contagious diseases, but when the organism was in need of renewal. Even now, there are those who prefer to live in mobile homes or in tents. Of course, a collection of many tents in one place only replicates urban conditions, but the fact that people dream of and look for seclusion reveals a healthy instinct for the preservation and restoration of health. We transmit thoughts of health, but of health correctly understood. It is especially important to think about health now. Many people are aware that the destruction of the nervous system has reached an extreme point. They understand that progress is impossible on this path of decay, but only a few know the significance of health in its full sense. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 340:
Let us recollect various quests in which people sensed the need to change their unhealthy conditions. A longing for nature should be combined with psychic joy, otherwise the seeker will begin to weep at the first rainfall or other discomfort. The time will come when physicians understand that the human organism can fight diseases without outside help. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 341:
341. Urusvati knows that harmony in life refines human feelings. Indeed, harmony is the only thing necessary; with it all will be subtler and loftier. Harmony is a great concept! Yet people seek it in external conditions and overlook it in the essence of things. For example, a primitive man may live in natural beauty, yet be far from harmony. The city dweller may be oppressed by the bustle of his surroundings, and be unable to think about a harmonious life. Even a refined philosopher can be crushed by the cares of supporting himself. Thus the fundamental law of harmony is forgotten. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 341:
People do not understand that the way to harmony is in the art of thinking. Deep contemplation is needed for the realization of harmony. Truly, only the art of thinking can refine one's feelings. But how does one acquire this art, which can sometimes be possessed by an illiterate person, yet elude the most learned? How can We teach man the art of thinking? Many will take this to be a clumsy aphorism. How can We explain to people that Our philosophy is based upon thinking about Infinity? With such ideals, earthly tribulations become bearable and manageable. Do not fear the lofty concept of harmony. It can be applied in all aspects of life, and every human being can develop a sense of it within himself. This state can be called by different names, yet it is the property of all. Everyone sooner or later will achieve harmony if the art of thinking is cultivated. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 342:
342. Urusvati knows how persistent are the forces of chaos. They should be resisted consciously, because only through conscious opposition can one overcome them. Two currents can be distinguished - spatial chaos, and the chaos that affects the weak human will. Even good people can become victims of the attacks of chaos. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 342:
It is astonishing that seemingly enlightened people are not ashamed to soil themselves by opposing benevolent work. Why do they become so savage and utter such shameful things? It often happens that they are obsessed, but it may also be a case of poisoning by chaos. Such circumstances should be studied scientifically. When their feelings are temporarily obscured, people can act in the most shameful manner without even realizing it. Later they may feel regret, but the deed has already been done, and karma determined. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 342:
One could object to the fact that people are held responsible unfairly for having succumbed to the attacks of chaos. However, by a vigilant free will they could have controlled themselves. How can one excuse people who carelessly blind themselves, then seek to justify their own carelessness? Thus, we should be able to distinguish between the conscious servants of darkness and those unaware victims of evil who also serve evil and can be even more harmful than darkness itself. The currents of chaos should be explained from a scientific point of view. Let as many people as possible learn about it, because this servitude to darkness takes place in both the dense and the subtle spheres. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 343:
People think that one should talk to animals, but such communication does not always lead to the best results. Animals understand thoughts, and do not need words in order to grasp with certainty the mood of their master. The horse and the dog know very well when their owner is cheerful or sad or disturbed. They also reflect the fears and anxieties of their owner and become fearful and anxious themselves. They understand such situations far better than people think they do. The important thing is to obtain their trust, which is not given easily. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 343:
Psychiatrists could benefit from observing animals; many puzzles would be solved. Since ancient times indications have been given regarding the importance of animals in human life. It was well-known that animals intensify the currents of psychic energy, but it was also known that they attract lower entities from the Subtle World. The psychic energy of animals can be beneficial, but it can also be dangerous, and one should act with caution. Animals should not be allowed too great an intimacy with people. Co-measurement is necessary in everything. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 343:
The Thinker frequently pointed out interesting facts about animal consciousness. His remarks were ridiculed on the grounds that animals have no intelligence and are therefore inferior beings, but the Thinker meant to show people that psychic energy works through all beings and throughout the universe. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 344:
These strong pains could not be stopped and there was often little time to alert physicians, who did not understand the true cause and tried to stop the pains by prescribing potent medicines. Even today, people do not understand subtle influences, and such lack of understanding hinders scientific progress. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 345:
What then do we see in this age, so proud of its discoveries? People reject completely all that is beyond the earthly realm and become victims of destructive imbalance. They forget their immediate responsibility toward Earth and begin to wander in a fog of abstraction, and if they meet those who have attained harmony, they despise them! Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 345:
We should not attribute such hatred only to the forces of darkness. Many highly regarded citizens are the very ones who hate all that is harmonious, because they detest the idea of the unification of the mundane with the supermundane. Darkness has loyal co-workers among unbalanced people. If you see attacks upon useful undertakings, look attentively and you will see that the persecutors have not even the slightest degree of harmony within themselves. Study them and you will observe the inadequacies of their reasoning faculties and learn how to resist their trickery. You will learn when it is possible to remonstrate with them and when, because nothing can be accomplished in this life, a change of sheaths will be necessary. Yes, yes, yes, harmony itself is often understood as an abstraction! Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 346:
I hope that some people will read My words to their immediate friends and will collect examples from the life around them. There is no need to be amazed about the little girl who suddenly began to speak twelve languages! And one can discover many other phenomena which could be explained scientifically. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 347:
347. Urusvati knows how distressing it is to have to withhold from people all that has been prepared for them. In fact, there are many new discoveries that cannot be revealed to people simply out of concern for their safety. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 347:
For example, powerful poisons have been discovered that are salutary when used in a certain way. But do people care about these salutary properties? Usually their first impulse is to experiment with the destructive qualities. Poisons often have medicinal powers, but to entrust them to irresponsible hands would be the greatest folly. The same can be said about all aspects of life. Discoveries are safe only when their use is goal-fitting. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 347:
The same is true about most mass manifestations. Certainly a multitude intensifies psychic forces, but only rarely can the ecstasy of a crowd be of high quality. During quiet, constructive periods the manifestations can be very intense, because there is nothing to prevent the subtle energy from approaching the physical world. Moreover, people of a quiet and balanced nature create a more suitable atmosphere and intensify the phenomena. Thus, one may observe entire eras of evolution and involution. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 347:
People are not yet sufficiently trained to discriminate between these changes, because the science of psychic phenomena is not accepted by the majority. One must also bear in mind that We can help these phenomena in a variety of ways. Amidst the world's events Our energy is directed to those areas where there is a possibility of cosmic danger. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 348:
348. Urusvati knows the different ways in which people react to manifestations of the Subtle World. These manifestations often evoke shock and even terror. If people are constantly surrounded by inhabitants of the Subtle World, why is it that seeing them produces such extreme reactions? One should remember that although such subtle manifestations sometimes cause shocks, people can only react to what they actually see, and unaware that they are surrounded by inhabitants of the Subtle World, they show a pronounced fear of contact with these so-called ghosts. But such contacts are unavoidable, and We have ways of protecting people from truly unbearable experiences. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 348:
People fear the dead because they do not believe in eternal life. When this truth is broadly accepted, the world will be transformed. It is useless to speak of purification or sublimation before the continuity of life is understood. I affirm that at present people are far from an understanding of the structure of the three worlds. Nor will it help to simplify the scheme by division into two worlds; people will only become confused. Remember that in ancient times, too, very few accepted calmly the existence of invisible worlds. The majority feared these realms just as they do today. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 349:
People are either skeptical or they indulge in artificial methods and ignore all natural ways of broadening the consciousness. Yet such ways are the true treasures for ascent in the Subtle World, for those who dwell there have no artificial methods, and act only according to the fundamental laws of Nature. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 350:
It may be asked how man can discriminate between his good and evil thoughts. Words can be deceptive, but at the deepest level of thought people do not deceive themselves. They understand quite well the difference between noble deeds and crime. The outward appearance of a deed is not its essence: this essence is clearly perceived in the heart of the author of the deed. Thus, man should not become a sower of destructive forces. Let everyone think about creating good. When people think scientifically they will understand the laws of ethics. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 351:
I mention this episode to remind you about the caution that must be exercised in dealing with the filling of space. Even in earthly life people seek the opinions of experts in order to learn the meaning of events. It is the same when certain entities try to intercept Our communications in order to use the information for their own purposes. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 351:
What great harm results from a careless attitude to life! You know how unwisely some people extract fragments from Our books. This is very harmful, for one can never know how or by whom such incomplete quotations might be interpreted. We are concerned first of all about the accuracy of what is conveyed. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 352:
People may complain that contact with the Subtle World is not frequent enough, but even during one's ordinary waking hours unusual sensations can be felt - perhaps a strange sense of being absent, or an awareness of some invisible presence. If people would learn to be attentive, they would see and feel many inexplicable phenomena. No special concentration is necessary for this, because subtle reactions come unexpectedly and cannot be anticipated. You know that the most wonderful phenomena have taken place amidst the most ordinary surroundings. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 353:
353. Urusvati knows that on the verge of awakening one must pass through a transitional state in which one belongs to two realms. Some people do not remember this state, but others retain impressions of subtle experiences. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 353:
When the ancients urged, "Know thyself," they were primarily concerned with the development of the power of observation. This process is no mystery. People should simply become more attentive to their own nature and to their surroundings, and should realize that they are responsible for the quality of their projections. It is strange that the interval between sleep and awakening remains unnoticed. People read about the particular qualities of drowsiness. The ancient initiates knew how acutely perceptive one becomes during this state, but this knowledge remained only with the initiates, who alone could remember their experiences. The average person, absorbed in his work, had no time for such observation. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 353:
But now We once again call people to develop attentiveness and to observe the idiosyncrasies of their nature even during labor. One should learn to combine one's ability to work with the power of subtle perception. Such a synthesis will transform life. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 354:
One should be concerned about harmony, which is essential for both worlds. If an important task is being performed near us, we should not quarrel or make noise. Even in daily life people celebrate in the name of an absent one, and try, for example, to take care of the dear one's possessions. We act wisely if we behave toward the deceased as we would toward an absent friend. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 354:
You should have the same attitude toward Us. This attitude will broaden your consciousness and is beneficial for your inner life. It is lamentable that after millions of years We still must stress an intelligent attitude toward the life of the Subtle World. Let us be fair and admit that people do not understand the Subtle World; moreover, due to the predominance of technology, they are moving even farther from the true concepts. Literacy does not yet mean culture. Great calamities occur because of ignorance. We do not expect extraordinary refinement, but only that people manifest the best qualities of their spiritual nature. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 355:
355. Urusvati knows that, at times, people unexpectedly experience unusual psychic phenomena. They may receive radio transmissions, see through solid objects, or distinguish the presence of subterranean metals. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 355:
People think that psychic powers are gifts from above, little realizing that these gifts are earned by the individual himself amidst all kinds of burdensome experiences. Usually, one does not recognize the presence of these seeds, which are ready to blossom at the first favorable opportunity. Furthermore, no one points out to the toiler the possibilities earned by him. A vessel filled to the brim is easily spilled. In the same way, accumulated psychic powers can be suddenly manifested at the least prompting. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 355:
People endure many humiliating situations and much self-doubt before they dare to speak about their powers. But the most difficult and incomprehensible potential for ordinary people to realize is their participation in cosmic events. The heart is strongly affected during such processes, but what earthly physician can understand the dangers of cosmic tension? As a rule, physicians do not even notice signs of cosmic suffering. They would rather accuse the patient of malingering than admit that cosmic disturbance could be the cause. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 356:
One may further ask, if cosmic currents influence all living beings, why must only exceptional people undergo severe suffering? Again the answer is simple. These currents certainly influence the entire planet, but the degree of reaction to them varies, and when someone fills his Chalice and refines his consciousness, he places himself in the first rank of those affected. It is impossible then to avoid such suffering by altering his consciousness, for it has already attained a natural degree of development. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 356:
Defense and Nirvana are two mercilessly distorted concepts. People try to make them into something amorphous, vague, and passive, but such distortions are harmful for evolution. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 356:
People must consciously prepare themselves for a state such as Nirvana, and this takes a long time. They must learn to love the state of mind that can be called all-containment. In the same way, people must learn to love the concept of defense, and think of it as the most intensified and vigilant condition. They must perfect themselves consciously, otherwise participation in the Cosmic Battle will become unbearable. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 357:
357. Urusvati knows how realistically a subtle entity can manifest itself. People think that such phenomena can take place only through the ectoplasm of a medium, but other processes of manifestation must be considered. These entities can also be perceived through the power of clairvoyance, which works not through ectoplasm, but through direct, fourth dimensional vision. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 357:
People frequently complain that they have no visions. These visions do indeed occur, but people do not pay attention to them. For example, the sight, in broad daylight, of human images, which then immediately disappear. Unfortunately, the human mind would rather fabricate all sorts of artificial explanations than find the true cause for such manifestations. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 357:
People must accept the existence of the Subtle World and free themselves from superstition and bigotry. These two vipers deprive people of the possibility of communing consciously with the Subtle World. Do not think that We exaggerate the dangers of superstition and bigotry. The lives of most people are based upon these prejudices, which deprive them of freedom of thought and so fill them with ignorant convictions that they deliberately close their eyes and ears to the most obvious manifestations. If one wants to see, one must have an open mind. Negation closes the keenest eye. On the other hand, one must beware of false, imagined visions. Thus, there remains only one way - the golden middle way, which We have already stressed. He who follows the middle way knows an all-embracingness that excludes or changes nothing. This is not an easy way, for it requires a refinement of consciousness. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 358:
People are impatient in everything. To explain each phenomenon they hasten to create their own rules, and through such arbitrary, willful interference, they interrupt the most valuable manifestations. This is why it is so important that you be reminded about the variety of Our communications. One should bear in mind that if Our force can be affected by cosmic currents, it is even more difficult for the efforts of beginners. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 358:
When We speak about Our Inner Life We primarily want to impress upon you the diversity of conditions that surround you and Us. It is an annoying fact that people fail to understand that we are all surrounded by the same currents of energy. Only when you realize this will you come close to Us. This closeness will evoke reverence, or in other words, acceptance of the Teacher. Alas, it is seldom that the Teacher is accepted. At times people may feel sparks of devotion, but such flickering will only irritate the atmosphere. We do not speak about Our authority, but about the principle on which harmonious communion can be built. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 359:
It is interesting to observe how slowly people acquire this ability. Often the perceived images tremble, the features become distorted, parts disappear, or the images may become stretched out of proportion or change their expression. Even the most kindly face can acquire a look of malice. Due to these distortions people imagine that they have been approached by an evil spirit, but the cause lies in their own inability to develop subtle vision. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 359:
We should investigate the heroic achievements of the ancients; we will find in them similarities with the achievements of modern science. As a matter of fact, the ancients not only dreamed about future scientific achievements, they were aware of many of them. If scientists were to look at the treasures of folklore from a scientific point of view, they would find many confirmations of the knowledge of ancient people. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 360:
360. Urusvati knows how often people attempt to attribute subtle phenomena to gross physical causes. For instance, noises in the ear that are experienced by many are physical manifestations that provoke varying interpretations. Doctors often attribute them to abnormal blood pressure, but this is simply another external symptom. The true cause of such pressures is the touch of subtle influences. Actually, there are three kinds of noise - one is a peculiarly dull, continuous noise, another is like a reflection of the pulse, and the third you have described as like the sound of cicadas. This third type, a curious, very rapid pulsation, is especially characteristic, and is the sign of a particularly subtle energy. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 360:
These noises cannot be explained by a decreased function of the heart, or by irritability, especially since they occur unexpectedly and independently, with no connection to any previous physical experiences. They may be due to the pressure of cosmic currents, but it is more likely that they are the touches of the Subtle World. Thus, we come back again to the subject of contact with the Subtle World. People should look more within themselves, and should fulfill the ancient maxim "Man, know thyself." Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 360:
Therefore it is not only physicians who are equipped with the necessary knowledge about such matters; ordinary people can also give wise advice if sufficiently experienced and introspective. Long ago it was known that, even amid the most ordinary daily routine, it was possible to be in touch with reflections of the subtlest energies. Indeed, from the very depths of man's nature explosions erupt, as if a seal were opened by some special touch. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 360:
Only by observing human actions can one discriminate and sense the subtle differences between good and bad people. You will see that the one who labors for evolution is filled with ideas. But who would call these ideas fixed? It would be right to call them leading ideas. Pay heed then to all the manifestations of nature. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 361:
Many will doubt the very possibility of such evolution, for they themselves are stagnant. But evolution is a law of Nature. The difficulty is that people see only from their own point of view and are therefore unable to progress. They imagine that everything ends with their demise, and cannot understand that life has its own continually changing, vivid waves. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 361:
Such immobile people will find themselves in a most lamentable position when they enter the Subtle World. They will regret that during their earthly existence they did not mingle with different generations or find points of contact with a variety of mentalities. The ancients wisely experimented with various generations. And you too will learn how to feel at home among the most diverse mentalities. Remember that We, also, had to undergo such experiences. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 362:
People frequently leave their earthly existence with many intentions still unrealized. The ignorant think that these intentions will remain so, not understanding that life does not cease and the opportunity remains for intentions to be fulfilled elsewhere or at another time. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 362:
People complain that their merits are unappreciated, ignorant of the fact that life continues after the death of the body. He who believes that everything ends with his departure from Earth is a poor man, for he has robbed himself of the treasures of fulfillment and will enter the Subtle World unprepared. Where then will he be while his consciousness is so obscured? Alas, he will be confined to a place in the dark regions of the lower spheres that he could easily have avoided, where he will be subjected to negative influences that will impede his progress even more. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 362:
Various religions deal with the idea of the continuity of life, but these hints are not sufficiently convincing or people would try to prepare themselves for better progress. Some people try to buy a better future with monetary donations, but gold has no value in the Subtle World. Good deeds combined with a good consciousness will bring joy on Earth and in the Supermundane Realm. If the instrument is tuned, it will resound in harmony with the higher spheres. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 362:
Sometimes people hope that there will appear a Guide who will save them from any abyss. These selfish people do not understand that the Guide suffers when descending into the lower spheres. Others think that there is enough time in Infinity, and that while on Earth they can enjoy themselves without limit! Alas, once beyond the earthly boundaries, they will learn to evaluate their losses. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 363:
363. Urusvati knows that labor engenders one of the most sublime joys. One would expect this truth to be accepted by all, but alas, labor is usually considered a burden and people dream only about holidays. However, We shall share with you Our concept of labor. We work always amidst the most tiring conditions and also have holidays, but Our holidays are periods of communion with the Highest Spheres. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 363:
Rest is best achieved through change of work. Yes, yes, yes, it will be a long time before people understand this paradox! Nor is it easy for them to recognize that even the process of thinking is labor, for who can understand that man creates something real when thinking? Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 363:
People are reluctant to accept the idea that a routine task should be followed by a period of concentrated thinking. How then can they imagine the kind of thought that kindles the fires of space and builds structures in the Subtle World? Even those who write about the significance of thought do not apply to themselves the rule about the inevitable and irreparable results of thinking. Man is a strange being, quite ready to accept the idea of the influence of someone else's thoughts, but oblivious to the results of his own thinking. Thus man neglects his own possibilities. I believe that the time has come for people to cease lecturing and to apply themselves to strict self-betterment. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 365:
365. Urusvati knows that it is extremely difficult for materialized entities of the Subtle World to reproduce the sound of the voice. This is understandable, for an entity is more accustomed to transmission by thought, and reproducing the voice is difficult. Of course, in cases of special harmony this difficulty can be overcome, though such a degree of harmony is rare. People do not know how to approach subtle guests in order to determine their needs. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 365:
It is possible to observe a complete materialization or a transfer of objects; rarely however can one witness a manifestation of the earthly voice, for it is far more difficult. True, mental communication is possible, but unfortunately people do not yet know how to use it. So much would be achieved if people could sense the subtle conditions. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 365:
This ability should also be developed in relations between people. What a pity that so many good achievements are obstructed simply because of a lack of care and understanding. Indeed, great care for one another is needed, particularly amid the more oppressive currents. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 366:
And so We now give you the outlines of Our Inner Life, pointing out the principles that lie in the foundations of the Brotherhood. Alas, people have too often pictured Us as celestial beings, but nothing good can be derived from such an idea, for it appears to isolate Us from Earth. Indeed, when We discuss the Supermundane Realm We certainly do not imply isolation from Earth. After all, all of life is supermundane, for it is permeated with the subtle energies. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 366:
The time will come when people will be compelled to turn to a more subtle mode of thinking. Evolution is created by man himself and nothing can impede it. Even the present state of evolution will in the long run serve a good purpose as a unique tactica adversa, for in his attachment to technology man will drive himself into such a dead end that no way will be open to him but to turn to the joy of the Subtle World. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 366:
It has been prophesied that if man escapes the catastrophe he will turn toward the refinement of life, and the time will arrive for the coming together of the two worlds. Even now the time has come! For example, the densification of the subtle body is no longer considered as supernatural, and there are those people who, while in the physical body, know how to consciously release their subtle body. From both sides the parts of the bridge are coming together. Lightning can unite these two parts, and We wait with great vigilance for the time when the bridge will be joined. Then Our work will change course, and We shall proceed to the far-off worlds. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 366:
Therefore, the first task of humanity is the building of the bridge of the Temple. The second task of learning communion with the far-off worlds will be easier. What some people now perceive vaguely will become a normal condition of planetary life. Do you not think that for such tasks it is worthwhile to preserve Earth? But as yet only a small minority thinks in this way. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 368:
368. Urusvati knows that the world-outlook changes with each generation. But few individuals grasp this, for an entire generation is rarely studied. Amid life's confusion people are not accustomed to paying sufficient attention to the thinking of youth, and believe that by using the old textbooks, they will strengthen traditional concepts. But these books are obsolete, and young thought finds its own way. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 368:
The essential meaning of a society should not be judged by the outward conditions and customs of life which can remain unchanged from one generation to the next, but by its inner growth and striving. You should understand that I am not talking abstractly. I am observing a certain nation in which people are creating a new world-outlook, yet there is a strong opposition that attempts to force the nation to revert to the ancient concepts of past generations. Casual, short-sighted observers tell the most contradictory stories. It would be appropriate to ask these observers from which generation they have drawn their judgments. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 369:
369. Urusvati knows that there are certain individuals who can foresee the direction of evolution. Such co-workers of Ours can be found in different countries and ages. We use them as channels through which We transmit the varying degrees of aspiration that correspond to the needs of evolution. But it should be understood that such striving individuals are rare, and will feel out of place in any generation. It would be correct to think of them not as dwellers of Earth, but rather as guests, filled with memories of better worlds. Indeed, earthly life is not easy for them. They are filled with the spirit of service to humanity, but this concept is little understood on Earth. These toilers cannot find a common language with coarser earthly people. It is to be lamented that time so distorts their ideas, although eventually their words find some degree of recognition. All that I have said here is also true about Our own work, but through the centuries We have become sufficiently aware of the turning of the Wheel of Life. We understand that in motion much is consumed; even huge meteors are burned away, yet some of them succeed in carrying their diamonds to Earth. Only a calm understanding of earthly processes can reveal the whole range of accumulated knowledge. We call such observations a clarification of consciousness. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 370:
370. Urusvati knows that self-betterment must begin with the eradication of small, but harmful, habits. We particularly stress the importance of daily habits. People believe they must overcome the main obstacles at once, only to find that such drastic measures are beyond their capacity. One may also often observe instances when people imagine that they have rid themselves of their major sins, yet remain burdened with little ugly habits. A tree bent by the weight of ugly fruit, developed over ages, is a sad sight indeed. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 370:
The wisdom of folklore should always be remembered; it will lead to a practical application of the Teaching, rather than a superficial reading. Many people read all the books, but remain without knowledge. Sometimes such unreceptive readers even regress, and prove to be worse off than if they had been illiterate. People should try to understand exactly what has been assimilated from their reading, and what can be useful in its application to their lives. Let them ask themselves what negative habits they have successfully overcome, and write down those paragraphs from the books that have influenced their minds in a beneficial way. How can one expect harmony amidst the uproar of disharmony if the smallest habits remain untouched and unchanged? Thus, do not forget to warn friends against the dangers of petty habits. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 372:
372. Urusvati knows how great are the dangers that We must overcome. You know about the terrible consequences of the explosion that was experienced by Our Brother V. Space absorbs many shocks! Nevertheless many terrible events take place as the result of disregarding Our Indications. Some people will argue and take issue with the beneficial advice, while others outwardly pretend to follow it, yet inwardly rebel. Pay particular attention to this second type. If people could only understand how worthless are their false, superficial smiles! The most useful advice loses its significance if it is inwardly rejected; then nothing is left but the husk. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 372:
Our instructions are quite clear, yet there will be people who try to confuse others and cause harm. These troublemakers will assure everyone that We allow the use of wine, narcotics, and meat, and they will demand absolute abstinence. Yet, should they be hungry or ill, they will be the first to accuse the Teacher of allowing them no exceptions. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 372:
Besides hypocrisy, one can also expect to see great cunning. People will deceive themselves in order to justify their own weaknesses. Yet they will not stop to think about the dangers they create for themselves. On the surface they appear to be Our co-workers, yet where is the reverence that should be at the foundation of all collaboration? Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 373:
One then may wonder if the many who are filled with fury and hatred also bear within themselves a seed of culture. Yes, but it is deeply buried under their accumulation of crimes. They will find an Instructor in the Subtle World who will point out that such a debased state is inadmissible. Verily, people must understand that each day can be radiant with humaneness. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 374:
374. Urusvati knows that every thinking person searches for the Primal Cause. Some seekers use subtle approaches, others coarse ones, yet all seek. The common mistake is in attempting to investigate the Highest Cause without first studying the more accessible ones. In doing so people ignore the need for common sense discrimination in daily events. He who has sufficient wisdom to perceive the causes of the simplest daily occurrences earns the right to dive deeper and to soar higher. Perceiving the causes of daily events refines the thinking process. It is instructive to observe how sometimes an entire chain of events can be broken simply by an exclamation or glance, yet those who are present do not notice and afterwards will completely forget the original cause. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 374:
Similarly, people pay little attention to the "cementing of space," and question why thoughts should be sent forth again and again that are essentially the same as those that have been sent before. Little do they understand that Our repetitions are intended to fill space. It is not enough to make decisions; a suitable atmosphere must also be created for Our thoughts, and such weaving demands lengthy efforts. People also should understand that their intentions must be enveloped in a protective shield, and much can be facilitated by constant calm and affirmative thought, directed with intention. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 375:
375. Urusvati knows how unwise are those who abuse their dwelling place. It is difficult for people to realize that irritability is especially undesirable during meals and before retiring to bed, and they find it incomprehensible that dark thoughts and curses can cling tenaciously to their dwelling place. The most beautiful dwelling can become a den of dark entities when people refuse to acknowledge the energy of thought. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 375:
Just as there are objects permeated with the most benevolent vibrations, there are also cursed objects. People forget that their emanations have the ability to attract antithetical entities. People do not know that any place can be changed into a good and beneficial one. And how can one curse a place that has become unpleasant precisely because of human foolishness? People should remember that their irritability and blasphemy will return to them as a burden. It brings to mind a terrible picture of a man who has unwittingly put his head in a noose and only realizes it when his own neck is being broken. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 375:
Further, people do not think that by their blasphemy they impede Our work. We have to expend much energy purifying those places that they have polluted. How can one permit such lack of discipline? Most obscenity is uttered because of ignorance. And some people might say that they feel imprisoned because of not being allowed to speak freely. But they should understand that many crimes and miseries are caused by casual, thoughtless words. Some places are so permeated with blood and curses that it is better to leave these poisonous locations and start a new life elsewhere. Let time itself clear away the dark emanations. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 376:
This instruction also apply to the cognizing of the Subtle World. On the one hand man seems to wish to bring the Subtle World closer, and on the other he tries to thrust it aside. People are instructed to believe in the phenomena described in the Bible and other sacred books, and at the same time are forbidden to touch upon these domains. One can cite countless examples of scientific investigations of the Subtle World that were forbidden and many beautiful achievements that were abruptly stopped. It is terrible to think that some people are compelled to believe blindly, and that learning is forbidden to them! Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 376:
There is much blasphemy. People hypocritically repeat the words of the Teaching and at the same time think without shame about inadmissible actions. Those of whom I speak should take note. The instructions that are sent can only be applied to life in full measure. Whom then will the hypocrites deceive? Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 377:
Unfortunately, people often make crude earthly comparisons that only serve to increase their misconceptions about the Subtle World. Examine human history, and you will see how the striving for Truth is impeded by human imaginings. The crude descriptions of the Subtle World do not correspond to its true condition. For example, the fury of the subtle entities is quite different from earthly rage. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 378:
Mark well the way in which people differ according to their attitude toward the doctrine of reincarnation. Some are able to accept the full justice of this Law, but to others it seems monstrous. Perhaps those who are fearful have vague memories of their previous deeds, and have good reason for their present fears. Thus one can note the division of humanity. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 379:
One Hellenic sage, observing his very good health, was quite saddened, and remarked, "I would rather give my energy where it could be of use!" There are many examples to show that great service to humanity is not necessarily associated with good health. It is also well-known that some ill people live longer than supposedly healthy ones. Remember that giving one's energy is the highest generosity and mercy. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 380:
Most people cannot understand that even having such a fine quality as kindness while in an earthly state is not sufficient, for it is also necessary to think about the future path while still on Earth. Even if such thinking is elementary, it nevertheless will develop the imagination. Without some idea about the next world the disembodied soul is confused by its new and incomprehensible surroundings. If, while still on Earth, man cultivates thoughts about the joyous experiences that await him in the next world, he develops his imagination and prepares himself for entry into the corresponding spheres. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 381:
381. Urusvati knows that tolerance is a fundamental necessity for evolution. Every sign of tolerance must be valued. We, Ourselves, could not help people without the highest degree of tolerance. All one's inner fire of enthusiasm must be used for the Common Good, for dull indifference is most deadly. Truly, fierce opposition is often more justified than unfeeling indifference. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 381:
One should learn to distinguish each small particle of energy and pay careful attention to it. People furiously shout, "He is not one of us, crucify him!" Fools! He is indeed not one of you, he is of fire! Only the ignorant extinguish the light and then remain in darkness, complaining about their cruel fate. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 382:
382. Urusvati saw the many different apparatuses in Our laboratory, each of which operates with the assistance of psychic energy. The time will come when people will recognize that the functioning of machines is dependent upon the psychic energy of the person operating them. This should not be regarded as magic or something extraordinary. People should know that they transmit some of their psychic energy to every object they touch. If the energy is uncontrolled it operates without effect, but when it is realized and organized it will work more effectively. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 382:
At times people notice a particularly intense manifestation of psychic energy. They may call such a state inspiration, or attribute it to particularly high spirits, or sufficient rest, or renewed strength. However, they simply sense the intensity of their own energy. They could achieve better results if they would realize that the source of such energy always abides within themselves. No special invocations are needed; one need only remember the treasure that lies dormant within everyone. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 382:
Another factor should be kept in mind, that psychic energy is developed especially during conscious communion with Hierarchy. This communication should be practiced throughout one's entire life, and will then become firmly established. The Image of the Teacher will become ever-present, and the flow of the new, vital currents will be manifested in all endeavors. This will become the foundation of the feeling that people call optimism. Such straight-knowledge helps even machines to do their best work! All Our apparatuses are designed to respond to psychic energy. Not everyone is able to make use of Our methods, but every thinking person can progress on the same path. The difference between Us and others is that, due to lengthy experience, We know how to focus Our psychic energy. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 383:
We most definitely do not want to lose useful people. We frequently advise caution and the avoidance of unnecessary dangers. The experienced and devoted aspirant understands how best to apply the accumulated energy. Imagine a scientist who, while absorbed in an especially important experiment, abruptly leaves his work to rush and give aid to victims of an accident in the street. Some people will criticize the abandonment of important work that could have been of benefit to humanity, but a refined consciousness can perceive the boundaries of heroic action. We know how imperceptible this boundary can be. So many factors are placed on the scales that balance is achieved with difficulty. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 384:
384. Urusvati knows how potentially harmful it is to apply earthly measures to supermundane circumstances. I am referring to those people who read about the Foundations of Life, yet approach the Truth in an earthly way. They have a sense of proportion when dealing with minor events, but when confronted by major tests they cannot find a proper approach, and rely on their limited, earthly judgment. However, it is precisely in extraordinary circumstances that one should apply a supermundane level of understanding. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 384:
People do not know how to invoke the Forces of Light when threatened with danger. On the contrary, they cast their doubts, regrets, and even accusations into space, even though they are fully aware that such faint-heartedness does not help them. They know that accusations are not invocations, and that only the latter can increase their strength. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 384:
The ancient people acted far more sensibly. In times of danger they turned instantly to Heaven, and in silence and without thoughts opened their hearts in receptivity to the Higher Forces. They understood that earthly words are useless in such circumstances and could not express their need, and they allowed the Higher Force to flow unimpeded into their consciousness. They were certain that in time of need benevolent help would come. They knew that space is fully inhabited, and that the Good Ones are always ready to provide help. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 385:
385. Urusvati knows how much We insist upon unification. People often think that this rule has only ethical significance, and do not understand that unification increases energy and provides strength. You can imagine how much easier it is for Us to send help to those who are harmoniously unified. Indeed, much energy is saved, for the united energy is focused upon one idea, and such concentration results in an intensification of power. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 385:
People should learn to understand that each ethical instruction is also scientific advice. I stress this fact because I see that so many who study the Teaching do not apply it in their daily life. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 385:
In addition to the fact that unification evokes an intensification of Our help, it acts as a "pump," pouring forth spatial energy. People do not realize that when they are united their energy is increased many times. Only through scientific methods may skeptics be convinced. Let your scientists show you how united forces are multiplied, and when this progression is calculated, humans will realize once again what has been entrusted to them in their earthly life. Why should you not learn that cooperation is the best magic? Even those who do not know Us should ask themselves if there is not somewhere a precious Source of energy that could be utilized in life. Every such acceptance serves as an approach to Us. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 386:
You should assure people that each one of them possesses this treasure and can utilize it in thought, amidst daily life. But for this one must first of all understand the process of thinking, which continues unceasingly whether one is asleep or awake. However, there are two currents of thought, one in the brain, and another that registers in the depths of the consciousness. Usually, people are not aware of the deep consciousness, and do not realize that the most precious knowledge is not received through the brain. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 386:
People should learn about the process of ceaseless thinking, which works like a pulse and generates a beneficial rhythm. This description is instructive. It indicates that good thinking is also healthy thinking, and produces a benevolent inner fire. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 388:
One may rightly ask why certain cogent ideas are so slowly assimilated by the human consciousness. For instance, it is astonishing that, despite much proof, the concept of reincarnation is such a difficult doctrine for most people. After all, one should understand that the realization and acceptance of this law by all people would signal an end to chaos, and transform the entire earthly life. Compare those who have accepted this doctrine with those who oppose it, and you will understand who is of Light and who is of Darkness! Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 388:
It is interesting that some people have experienced the Subtle World, yet will not admit it. This is particularly true of "bookworms" who read all kind of books, but whose consciousness cannot assimilate anything. What a great load of ignorance impedes the cognition of every Law! One can often see the fury of certain people who detest any manifestation of the Invisible even when it can do them no harm. This is simply a reflection of the battle between various strata of matter. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 389:
People assume that in the Subtle World one can always remain in the sphere that accords with one's spiritual affinity, but this possibility is conditional. In truth, everyone is attracted to a certain sphere, but this does not prevent the sending of thoughts into other spheres. These mental bridges can serve as media for new contacts as long as repulsion is not operating. And if the directed thought is clear and kind even this obstacle can be surmounted. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 389:
In the Subtle World negative feelings such as malice, revenge, and general harmfulness will exhaust themselves because they are useless. The spirit ultimately awakens to the fact that no gates are opened by such keys. Likewise on Earth, people who are ardently absorbed in their work have no time to dwell on petty offenses or injustices. Work demands their complete attention. In the higher spheres evil thoughts do not exist, for evil is of chaos, and in harmonious spheres there are no conditions for discord. Thus an attraction is created, and the Magnet is brought into operation. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 389:
Even in the physical world clear thoughts will grow and lead to the heights. Such thoughts should not be shattered by petty misfortunes. After all, most grievances are born of mistrust, and when people eventually learn to trust the Higher Forces, they regret the energy spent on complaints. The best thought can be generated anywhere in the world. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 389:
The Great Thinker Himself taught people to find refuge where there is no despair. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 390:
390. Urusvati knows that most people enter the Subtle World with their consciousnesses burdened by earthly habits. During her flights into the Subtle World Urusvati frequently observed how even some good people build their astral existence according to their earthly patterns. It is amazing that the new conditions do not inspire them in their new task, and among these astral inhabitants there are some instructive examples. For instance, people who were unduly absorbed in their physical ailments continue with similar concerns in the Subtle World. They are accustomed to their many medicines and cannot imagine that this aspect of their earthly life is no longer necessary for their now disembodied state. Making use of atmospheric chemistry, they invent new medicines; unfortunately these astral experiments are forgotten in their new incarnations! Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 390:
It is astonishing that medical authorities do not explore the chemistry of the atmosphere. They prescribe seaside or mountain air, but do not investigate the unusual chemical characteristics that permeate the lower earthly strata. I do not refer to poisonous fumes, which are evident and can be easily traced, but to the higher chemical compounds, which can be studied by means of astrochemistry and astrology. The power of astrochemical emanations must be verified. We study this realm, and know that the subtle spheres contain unique possibilities. People on Earth can also participate in these studies, and if these observations are begun now, new treatments will emerge. All that is necessary is an open mind, but earthly habits are the primary enemies of all new investigations. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 391:
However, the reverse is not true. Earthly events are limited to this small planet, whereas the realms of the Subtle World are incomparably more vast, and all measures are applied in terms of the Infinite. People are not yet able to understand that the Subtle World includes things that are not compatible with earthly concepts. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 391:
It is only because of inattentiveness in their earthly life that people fail to imagine Our existence. Even those who affirm that they know Us will have doubts after their first disappointment, and will lose faith in Us and in the Subtle World. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 392:
It is particularly important to understand how human thought can cooperate with the Highest Spheres. One should not forget the old saying that a man's nature is created by his thought. We preserve many tablets on which it can be seen how people have created their own evolution. Urusvati frequently saw how the future history of various nations was recorded. We do not advocate the artificial unification of countries, but look into their future, where We can see the consequences of past mistakes. When people begin to project the idea of peace in their thought, it is possible that an entirely different formula will be recorded on these Subtle Tablets. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 393:
Some people will argue that it is impossible to draw a clear line between reality and illusion, and it is true that only through straight-knowledge or the highest intuition can one discriminate between them. By refining one's perception reality may be seen in its true proportions, but a correct point of view must be obtained. For example, people may rejoice at the beginning and sorrow at the end of an undertaking, but looked at from another perspective it might elicit a quite different reaction, and they would rejoice at the end while bearing good will toward a beginning that is fraught with dangers. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 393:
Most people forge their convictions and beliefs in ignorance of a future life. Such limitation binds the free will and creates a narrow view of Cosmos. The modern mentality has not changed much and repeats the errors of the ancients. In most cases only the terminology has changed, and the understanding of essential meaning is no deeper. Our work is considerably complicated by the gross conventions invented by the human mind. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 394:
394. Urusvati knows both grief and joy, and who does not? Yet, the Golden Mean brings them into balance; for this reason the Sage taught the Middle Way. But people fail to recognize where the higher joy is and where the depth of sorrow. Frequently, although the arrow of sorrow has already passed, they will persist in their fear and suffering, and likewise, although joy may already be passing, they try to prolong it and remain under its spell. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 395:
More than once I have told you about wonderful, dynamic people who gave all their strength in selfless service. They suffered much, but their lightning-like discharges of energy were healing for all of space. They could not know where the salutary results would occur, and only later, when in the Subtle World, were they able to witness their victory. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 396:
Space resounds continuously. From the keynote of Nature and the music of the spheres, to the groans and roaring of space, a trained ear can perceive all sounds. We call them trumpet calls and can define the quality of the spatial tensions accordingly. It should be noted that in ancient times people knew how to pay attention to the signs of space. They did not understand the precise meaning of the signs, but they certainly understood that the music of the spheres resounded only when the currents were propitious, and that the groaning signified malevolent currents. Thus one may at times hear the trumpet call without knowing its cause. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 397:
397. Urusvati knows that in addition to the epidemics that are known, there are many others that are not recognized. For example, there is a type of drowsiness that suddenly afflicts groups of people. Certainly, this is neither lethargy nor sleeping sickness, but is the result of a decreased psychic energy. It is important to note that this condition may simultaneously afflict the most diverse types of people. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 397:
Indeed, such an intensified manifestation cannot be explained by or simply be attributed to the sensations of individuals. Perhaps it could be ascribed to a general intensification of atmospheric pressures, but even this explanation is incomplete. It might also be explained as a need for energy for some supermundane purpose. It is impossible to observe the scale of these epidemics because people are not accustomed to discussing their sensations. They will even be ashamed of their drowsiness and will try to overcome it, not realizing that it may be related to their participation in some important action. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 397:
Likewise, little attention is paid to the irritation of the mucous membranes. These epidemics occur frequently, particularly at the time of world calamities. People do not consider these inflammations as anything serious, they have no explanation for them, and often attribute them to a simple cold. We would advise you to pay serious attention to all sensations, but at the same time not to become self-indulgent or succumb to hypochondria! The impact of sensations should be realized in the depth of one's consciousness. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 399:
Later, the original scientific objectives were obscured, the images became the property of the temples, and people began to worship them, having forgotten their original purpose. In ancient times the creation of alloys was studied thoroughly. People desiring to communicate with each other had duplicate images, and they knew that favorable conditions had to be maintained. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 399:
I speak about these ancient achievements in order to put to shame many of our contemporaries, who are proud of their numerous discoveries but often cannot maintain the simplest conditions necessary for their experiments. Furthermore, people do not wish to learn patience. They should think about what great patience was needed by the ancients for the investigation of alloys. As the centuries passed some metals were forgotten and later rediscovered. It is instructive to note how many things were forgotten by humanity! Among these was radium, which in ancient times had another name; it was called "heart of the firmament." Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 399:
The Thinker treasured an image that was sent to Him from India. He said, "People may think that this is made from an ordinary metal, but no! I feel the heart in it. It radiates warmth and is able to heal." Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 400:
400. Urusvati knows how uninterested and forgetful people are about past eras. Not realizing that today's culture is linked to the past, they demean it and thus limit their knowledge of the present. The recent past is vaguely remembered, and the ancient periods have been completely forgotten. Thus do people restrict the scope of their life awareness. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 400:
It is remarkable that, while in the Subtle World, people receive information about the earliest eras, but only a few are able to preserve any memory of this knowledge during subsequent incarnations. If they later find relics from these ancient periods, they generally do not recognize them. But tangible proof, such as physical contact with objects of those eras, is not really necessary. The essential thing is to preserve deeply within one's consciousness the assurance of their existence. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 400:
It is a fact that there exists a definite continuity between eras. Thus, the ancient cultures of Egypt and the Mayas were linked with Atlantis, which in turn was linked with Lemuria. The true impressions of this must be brought from the Subtle World and remembered, just as the lives in the far-off worlds should be remembered. While some memories persist in the form of fairy tales, they do not convince people. Such obliviousness to the past and the future limits man's consciousness and makes him a slave to the present. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 403:
403. Urusvati knows that the majority of people, instead of choosing responsible cooperation, prefer to remain in a state of passive learning. They prefer to be listeners and readers, and when the hour comes for them to demonstrate the power of Spirit they disperse. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 404:
For example, one may have read much about thought-images, but when actually passing into the Subtle World one becomes confused by the profusion of images in space. Only experienced observers who truly understand art and who can make use of the loftiest images in their thinking can interpret this phantasmagoria. Nature is certainly the best source for such imagery, but one must know how to observe it. In this, the works of the great masters will be helpful. Like magnets they attract the eyes and feelings, and through them people can learn how to approach nature. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 404:
Space can be filled with beautiful images that will help to prepare the way to harmony. Yet people commit a grave crime by filling space with ugliness. It will take a long time and much suffering for humanity to realize how criminal it is to create ugliness and evil. Understand this in all its aspects. The manifestation of beauty will heal and will lead one safely over every abyss. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 405:
Interplanetary currents can be exceedingly burdensome, but the danger is not in them, for spatial currents are inherently balanced. It is the lightminded use of man's free will that can release the devouring monsters that disturb equilibrium. People may not know that they can disturb the equilibrium of the planet, but it is in their power to call forth devouring energies of such strength that spatial voids will increase. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 405:
People are straining the energies, ignoring the fact that every beginning has its end. A cannon's fire can cause rain, but this is just a primitive example. Radio waves thicken the atmosphere, yet the number of radios increases without limit. Factory owners do not care what diseases they cause, and one can observe many resultant cases of irritation of the mucous membranes and malignant tumors. People do not regard their own wilfulness as a likely cause, nor do they realize that new victims will appear who will pay with their lives. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 405:
We can say with certainty that all Our warnings will be met with ridicule. There are two kinds of ignorant people: some are ignorant because of their lack of learning, and others precisely because of their learning. The latter are the more dangerous for they allow no contradiction. One cannot talk with them about the Supermundane, but they should know that one drop may overfill the vessel. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 405:
The Thinker took care that His disciples should speak to people about past cataclysms. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 406:
The Thinker taught people to understand the ebb and flow of the tide of creativity. He used to say, "The sea of humanity has its succession of energies. Let us thus receive the gifts of the Muses." Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 407:
People do not clearly distinguish between the sensation of fear and that of awe. Moments of darkness can provoke a sensation of awe that is very close to a feeling of anguish. This is sometimes called world-anguish, for there is something cosmic at the foundation of such straight-knowledge. Every refined thinker experiences these weighty sensations, for without them existence is not complete. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 407:
The Thinker constantly pointed out that people do not know where is the end and where the beginning. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 409:
409. Urusvati knows how often people ask for the impossible. If they could look into the remote past they would understand why certain conditions are not possible for them, but only in the rarest cases are people able to lift the veil of the past. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 409:
A broadened consciousness can provide the signs that will enable people to sense what is possible and what is not. By listening to the voice of one's consciousness, one can discern these limits, but it is not easy to find the key to the portals of consciousness. People obscure their consciousness with their passions; instead of a wise warning, they hear the voice of their own selfishness, and cannot see where active help lies and where their own delusions are. It is still more difficult for people to find their way in this labyrinth when they do not understand which of their passions predominates. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 409:
Often a fervent desire fails to achieve its goal, whereas a barely pronounced word proves effective. Here again is evidence of the Subtle World. The power of earthly wailing may have its effect, but thought that is in accord with the Subtle World is far more powerful. People think so little about the Subtle World that they may be unaware of this accord. It is hopeless to expect that Our messages will be received completely if the heart is not open. Many times We have advised keeping the gates of the consciousness open, but, unfortunately, bars and bolts prevent the admittance of help. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 410:
410. Urusvati knows that people are rarely able to communicate mentally when appealing to the higher spheres. Through all ages help has been offered in various verbal formulas, but many of these have lost their original meaning in the course of time and are repeated by people with little understanding. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 410:
One may ask in what language and in what terms it is best to appeal to the higher spheres. We will answer that this is possible in any language, but it is best to use your native tongue, which most easily expresses the thought. Let your expressions and your way of thinking be your own; why use the memorized words of another when you can freely express your own feelings? When people speak to each other they rarely use the words of others, and in addressing the Highest should speak in their own individual way. People should understand that the highest consciousnesses need not be addressed with conventional formulas or memorized verses when a direct appeal from the heart is more personal. In everything a heartfelt expression should be used without embarrassment, for the simplest words are always the most potent. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 411:
If people cannot discern the constant motion of the Substance of Being, they can still perform good work within the limits of their abilities. The ancients used to say, "Let us work while we wait." Skills are the best discipline for patience and are within reach for all humanity. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 412:
412. Urusvati knows that the decay of consciousness is worse than any war, pestilence, or earthquake. It steals up unnoticed and commits acts that will horrify future historians. It causes people to lose their self-respect, to become malicious, and to ignore their own necessary contribution to future generations. The decay of consciousness causes writers to produce repugnant images, and nonentities to sit in judgment. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 412:
Remember what is written in the Vishnu Puranas, in whose ancient prophecies one can recognize the present time. It may seem that the monstrous time described is exaggerated, but observe what is now taking place and you will agree that the ancient predictions were even an understatement. Yet people, manifesting real confusion, have no interest in ancient warnings. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 412:
It is especially horrible that the majority does not want to understand present events. They dance, trade, and think that the present time represents the peak of achievement. Compare what is happening now with the events during other periods of decline, and you will find that they have symptoms in common. People once dreamed of conquest and considered themselves the lawful masters of the world, but how suddenly these Towers of Babel collapsed! Many symbols have been left to humanity, but they have remained decaying relics. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 413:
Some scientists will agree, although with reservations, that human emanations transform the atmosphere. No emanations are as powerful as those of man, who is capable both of healing and poisoning everything around him. It is not so much the infectious sickness of people that poison the atmosphere, but their irritation, anger, and malice. Let us examine how few good emanations appear at the earth's crust at one time compared with the multitude of malicious thoughts. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 414:
The Thinker was horrified when He noticed that people overburden themselves with negation. He said, "It is better to load oneself with a great rock than to deny Be-ness." Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 415:
415. Urusvati knows that every teacher may find himself in a position similar to Ours. As long as he simply instructs in the fundamentals of life he will be listened to and agreed with, but as soon as he appeals to people to actually apply his precepts, the listeners disperse. Such is the fate of much of Our advice. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 415:
People agree that the advice is good and meant for the best, but they do not want to apply it to their own lives. If something is acknowledged as good and worthy, why then is it not applied? Attention should be paid to such inconsistency. Many instances can be cited in which the most useful and easily accomplished action was rejected. Afterwards, some regretted having rejected the good advice, but life had already begun its new turn. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 416:
It is astonishing that many experiments succeed in spite of this obstacle. I have in mind primarily the transmission of thought to a distance. True, the energy of thought is penetrative and not bound by distance, but even it is subject to disturbance by gases. People do not know what harm is inflicted upon evolution by their creation of destructive gases, and no one can estimate how far these gases spread and what compounds they form. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 417:
417. Urusvati knows that the planetary current at every moment has a unique significance, but this simple truth is not understood. People strenuously resist the fact that all existence is in a state of continuous motion. Even the beauty of such a current in limitless space fails to stimulate the imagination of humanity. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 417:
Yet, how can we understand evolution if our consciousness has not accepted the principle of motion? People know about the movement of the planets, but do not apply this law to themselves, and while Earth rotates, humanity clings to the idea of immobility. Thus every word about the beauty of motion is undermined by the inertia of human consciousness. In such a state of discord with Be-ness how can one expect speedy development? Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 417:
In daily life one can often see a primitive personality in otherwise learned people. Because of this We have suffered from human opposition in all Our experiments. It is particularly striking that so many people who regard themselves as modern are actually hopelessly archaic. I affirm that until the cosmic current is recognized there can be no true progress. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 417:
People sometimes attempt to advance by leaps, prompted by fear or prejudice or by their passions, but it is impossible to advance by leaps. A steady, systematic motion is needed in everything, and only through the Golden Mean can one progress. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 417:
Likewise, remember that We welcome collaboration based upon free will, for destiny is based precisely on free will. How can We convince people of this truth? A manifest awareness of the Subtle World will be the threshold to progress. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 418:
But this lotus does not open easily, and errors are possible. People are too easily influenced by superficial impressions. They tend to forget their first, direct impression, and are too readily influenced by the second, which in its superficiality is more conventional. Also, judgments are too often formed under the influence of the words of others, and it thus becomes impossible to return to one's first, immediate impression. People forget how many obstacles they themselves create. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 418:
Every co-worker needs to know all the possibilities. Of course, there exist many co-workers, but they are scattered all over the world, speak many languages, and belong to different traditions. These superficial barriers must be overcome if one wants to approach people and be able to recognize their true value. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 419:
How can We remind people of their responsibility and duty? I say, by repetition, and though people cannot stand it, they need such constant reminders. It is difficult to remind without repetition. But We have been trained well in this, and are able to repeat while always adding something new. Sometimes a single hint can add newness to a whole sentence. We must learn to continually propel the spiral of fostering useful principles. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 419:
The lazy will ask if it is worth taking such pains over things that will be forgotten anyway, but they do not know about the saturation of space, which can be so filled with thought that people are influenced without spoken words. Personal labor thus becomes spatial, and fatigue is impossible. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 420:
We know that striving must not be abandoned by the dwellers of the Subtle World, for it is needed for the sake of perfectment. How then should one strive toward the brighter strata? One could undertake the far from easy task of approaching the earthly strata for the purpose of doing good. But people on Earth cannot imagine how painful it is to approach their sphere. They think that these approaches are rare, because they do not notice the profusion of evidence that surrounds them. For instance, people readily believe that each sound or color can produce certain sensations. This is true, but many of the sounds and colors of the Subtle World have an even more powerful effect, although the earthly senses cannot normally perceive them. Therefore mankind must train itself to observe these subtle sensations, which training will prove useful in the Subtle World. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 421:
421. Urusvati knows about the so-called devourers of air, and also the similar devourers of psychic energy and of spatial currents. They all suffer from states of imbalance for which there are many causes - atmospheric, atavistic, or karmic, and people can be excessively influenced by these causes because of their personal habits. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 421:
People long ago found ways to restore their equilibrium. One of the ancient methods was pranayama, by which, through rhythmic breathing exercises, one could find an equilibrium that protected against an excessive intake of energy. Nothing can be more destructive than consuming an excess of energy. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 421:
People are usually not aware when they devour energy in excess. In some ways such people resemble vampires. It is not easy to cure them, for they do not recognize their illness, which can also be contagious. It begins so imperceptibly that neither the victim himself nor those close to him notice that he is becoming a devourer. He may feel some pain, but he can also feel the flow of psychic energy that allows him to influence those around him. One cannot say that this state is always harmful, but the boundary line between the proper power and excessive tension is a fine one. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 422:
The ethnic characteristics of blood become less evident as the nations are mixed. But a reading of the aura will reveal other, psychic differences. Karmic harmony between the donor and the recipient is necessary, therefore the transfusion of blood of close relatives may not be the best. People will need to discern the karmic connections, and in this task astrology and clairvoyance will be useful aids. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 422:
Mixing supplies of whole blood is proof of ignorance. From both the physical and the psychic point of view one should consider what incompatible elements have been indiscriminately combined to produce a false cure instead of a real one. People fail to understand what they are preparing for future generations. On the one hand they seem to care about the purity of future generations, but on the other thoughtlessly transfuse mixed blood. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 422:
We are sorry to see how indiscriminately people handle the most powerful substances. Psychologists must broaden their knowledge, for it is they who can give the needed advice to humanity. They must teach people to think more subtly, so that they are able to discern the limits that must not be crossed. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 423:
It will be possible to study the sources of many ailments that are latent in some people. Even now, special attention is paid to such carriers of disease, but their number is far greater than may be apparent. Carriers of specific latent diseases could be studied for research that would be conducted without harm. Many useful new measures will be applied when people pay sufficient attention to the energies within themselves. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 423:
We can recall examples from ancient times that indicate an understanding of this inner energy. For example, it was customary when giving a gift to place one's hand upon the gift and even to hold it close for a while. Thus the magnetism of the donor was transferred to the object. Sometimes the gift was wrapped in hair or dipped into magnetized water. If even in ancient times people had an idea of Primary Energy, surely by today we should be able to apply it scientifically! Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 425:
425. Urusvati knows the importance of education. It is the nourishment of everything lofty and refined. People can understand that a careful upbringing provides many opportunities for a proper education, but education alone will not complete one's upbringing. Every child comes into earthly life with an already formed character. It is possible to ennoble and elevate this essential character, but its basic nature cannot be changed. Educators must recognize this truth. They first must discern the unchangeable essence of a child, and educate accordingly. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 426:
426. Urusvati knows that most people cannot perceive the beauty of the Subtle World. Even in the earthly world people have difficulty grasping the manifestation of beauty, and then only sense it in a crude way. Amidst the subtler harmonies they will feel themselves to be as if in a fog. How many are able to rejoice at the wondrous beauties of light, and will not the music of the spheres seem monotonous to the ear torn by earthly cacophonies? People will better appreciate the harmony of the higher spheres if, to a certain degree at least, they can accept the best earthly harmonies. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 426:
Since ancient times people have believed that the Subtle World is gloomy, misty, and cold. But such a notion can be applied only to the lower strata - or perhaps those who have crossed over were both blind and deaf! This is why We insist so much upon the refining of human nature. Only after having conquered chaos while in the earthly sheath can one be sensitive to the beauty of the Subtle World. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 426:
People may listen to the most exalted words yet not apply them in life. When We speak about upbringing, education in the perception of beauty is the most important aspect. Man must belong to Beauty! He can perceive it in every sunbeam. He can accept it in the harmony of sounds. Poverty is no obstacle, for Cosmos is open equally to the poor and the rich. Let earthly teachers learn to train people in the perception of Beauty. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 427:
We must postpone many experiments when the world is in such a state of tension. We must quiet the moans, alleviate the pain, and provide counsel. Only the divisibility of spirit enables Us to respond simultaneously to so many varied and urgent events. People do not realize the degree of saturation of the atmosphere. They think that We should be able to do everything, yet they themselves continue in their opposition. These aspects of Our life are little understood. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 427:
People talk about ceremonial rays. It would be better if they thought about rays of urgent assistance. In the midst of conflagration, a special collaboration is needed. We have already spoken of the time that is worse than war, and now such a time can be seen. Observers may think that its limits have been reached, but there is limitlessness in everything. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 428:
Let him also gather those poetic fictions about Our Towers, of which there is an abundance. This legendary material must be recorded, and collected in separate chapters. People will be interested to learn how these notions were interpreted by different cultures. The songs of different nations will also remind us about the Unknown Place toward which pilgrims of every kind are striving. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 428:
Often people preferred to see the Great Teachers in the attire of their own country, which lent a special character to the Image. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 428:
And so We ask scholars to describe the Brotherhood, each one in his own way. There will be some very negative descriptions, but remember that in some negation there is contained a degree of affirmation. You have already seen how Truth, when persecuted, flourishes beautifully and cannot be destroyed by empty, abusive words. Every Truth is affirmed by people in their great achievements. Thus We call upon the researchers. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 429:
429. Urusvati knows that human radiations can be seen by the naked eye. We can cite many cases in which people emitted radiation when in a transport of exaltation. True, the onlookers paid no attention to this manifestation or tried to explain it as a reflected outside source of light. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 429:
People can sometimes notice an unusual light in the eyes of one who is in a state of so-called inspiration. The eyes shine not from any outside source but from an inner fire. When people notice such natural manifestations, it is not a poetic invention! One must be trained for this perceptive ability, for then the power of observation will develop and many phenomena will be more frequently seen. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 429:
The teacher should continue to remind the pupil about the vast numbers of natural phenomena that have remained unknown due to ignorance. In Our observations We are particularly saddened by the fact that people often pass by the special, precious proofs of the subtle nature of man without even noticing them. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 430:
430. Urusvati knows that it is possible to see not only the human aura, but also the ectoplasm, which is an essential part of our subtle nature. It is well known that subtle beings make use of the medium's ectoplasm, and weave from it their visible garments, but I wish now to remind you that everyone possesses this immutable phenomenon. Subtle beings circle about all of us and use pieces of it, with the result that the atmosphere around man is filled with shreds of this substance. Many people often notice misty spots that float past in space and assume varied forms. Physicians explain these manifestations as resulting from the imperfection of human vision, but they actually demonstrate the efficiency of our eyesight! Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 430:
Remember that ectoplasm is exuded not only at special seances, but constantly, and only a strong and courageous consciousness prevents an excessive outflow. But what a dense atmosphere is formed by these shreds, and people have to breathe this refuse! Yet, there are also wonderful secretions, known as the food of the gods. We will speak about these later. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 431:
Likewise, anyone who knows about the Great Service will remember that any unworthy action will cause pain to someone. Old governesses used to say to children who had done something wrong, "Your angel will weep," and this warning reached to the very depths of the children's hearts. Truly, each unkind action causes someone to suffer. What Higher Communion can there be when natural laws are violated? People may think that everything is admissible, even robbery and murder! But who are They who will approach the place of crime? Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 431:
The Thinker called upon people to try to find invisible Helpers. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 432:
We are greatly saddened when Our advice has been rejected or its application delayed. However, even Our material help is not always accepted. The usual excuse is that Our methods are too unfamiliar. But people cannot see that the conditions of Our help may be quite beyond their earthly understanding and judgment, and their unwillingness to accept it is due to a lack of imagination. They cling fast to the only way they see out of a difficulty, and unfamiliar suggestions are unacceptable to them. That is why it is so helpful to listen to the traditions of different peoples. Only by comparing the most varied opinions can one imagine the diversity of existing conditions. One should learn to listen to the slightest appeals. The heart will tell when they are true. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 433:
And in this quest We help. We direct people's attention to new books. We inspire useful turning-points in discussion. We send thoughts about new discoveries. We send warnings about harmful errors. It is joyous to render this help unnoticed. We value those fighters who bravely repel the assaults of darkness. People should recall how they were instructed in the Subtle World, how the Luminous Beings approached them, and how the growth of their consciousness permitted these Instructors to come close. The same thing takes place in the earthly life. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 434:
But let us turn to the Luminous Powers. We have already described how careful They are in the use of Primary Energy, and how They observe the laws of the Universe. They know that a lawless waste of energy affects the entire universe, and They labor to preserve the equilibrium. Can this Great Labor be compared to the petty attacks of evil? Who could say that a planet can exist without Light? Who will dare to compare the dull glow of evil beings to the radiance of the higher spheres? Let us not forget that people need these reminders. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 435:
435. Urusvati knows that, as the increasingly poisonous atmosphere attacks the tissues, inflammation of the mucous membranes has become the scourge of humanity. It is impossible to imagine how multiform are the symptoms of this sickness of our times. People attempt to relate these symptoms to previously-known types of disease; they do not understand the unique characteristics of this epidemic. Often the symptoms seem to be harmless, and physicians cannot determine the cause or the course of the illness. It is therefore important for physicians to study the human organism by all available scientific methods. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 436:
Keep in mind that during the epidemic of which We speak there may be an accelerated development of symptoms, and one should be able to recognize them. Strong vibrations should not be used by insufficiently experienced people. Each new method should be tested on mild illnesses rather than dangerous ones, and one should verify which of the three aids is necessary, for their application and the reactions to them will vary with the individual. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 438:
One must not allow people to mock peaceful labor during times of war. We labor not for today, and not for Earth, but for the most severe Battle. But do not think that these words have been understood by everyone. We can see how perversely the most precise Indications are interpreted. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 438:
You may be asked if it would not be better to concentrate mentally. But this beautiful state can be destroyed by spatial currents and whirlwinds. Besides, ordinary people do not know how to think, and waver like reeds in the wind. But during such winds one must hold fast to something secure. In labor will people's consciousnesses find this support. The teacher must accustom his pupils to work and must praise the best quality of labor. This perfectment will lead to an expansion of thought. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 439:
Some people express communion only by asking for help. Perhaps traditional prayers have accustomed people to demand earthly blessings from Deity. This error is common in all teachings - people stop striving toward illumination and restrict their communion with the Highest to requests for an increase in earthly benefits. Thus, it is necessary to explain that the Teaching of Life cannot contain contradictions. Let those who fail to understand ask, and they will learn that the Teaching knows life in all its aspects. Let them remember that a devoted pupil communes with the Teacher in one unified current of energy. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 439:
The Thinker indicated how much people can multiply their strength by immersing themselves in this one current of energy. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 440:
440. Urusvati knows how people attempt to excuse themselves, claiming that because of their earthly duties they can find no time for higher communion. But let us compare their most important earthly duties with the sparks of even the least enlightenment. Let us examine them from a distance of several decades, and we will find that while the earthly affairs have faded, the enlightenment has remained clear and even grown more vivid into a beautiful affirmation. Such a comparison between earthly affairs and illumination can reveal the true values. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 440:
Let us not delude ourselves into thinking that people will easily understand such values, although everyone preserves in his heart the beauty of higher communion. And how much stronger this grows when one has friends to whom one's highest feelings can be confided! This sharing becomes a kind of amplifier, and with united striving the surrounding atmosphere will be purified. Thus will people understand which deeds are the best. Let them also find the balance between earthly labor and glimmers of illumination. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 440:
There is no contradiction between intense labor and the striving for illumination. Everyone who has experienced moments of illumination realizes that they are timeless and are achieved not by reasoning, but by the feeling that blooms in the powerful dignity of labor. The simple truth that labor is prayer is not always clear to people, and a good deed is accomplished when one repeats this truth. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 441:
However, We always advise simple pranayama. Breathing is an important process, but, as in everything, a natural pranayama is the best and is in accord with contemporary conditions. People should not devote only a certain time of the day to the purification of breath, but should practice it frequently during the day. For instance, it is healing to inhale fresh prana several times before making an important statement. Public speakers often use this method, but they rarely do it consciously, and it is precisely the conscious inhalation of prana that will transform their breathing. Thus, the objector should understand that We approve of pranayama of a certain quality, but the ancient painful practices must be revised. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 443:
As a rule, people do not understand that their Primary Energy is limitless. Supermundane experiences cannot be expressed in earthly words, yet, because they possess all the qualities of the human microcosm, one may say about Cosmos that it rejoices and grieves. It is correct to think of cosmic thought as sentient, and the sensitive human heart will vibrate in consonance with the great ebb and flow of cosmic energy. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 443:
One can sometimes feel the breath of Cosmos. From ancient times people have sought the rhythm of breathing, and in this search they try to approach the Great Breath. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 444:
444. Urusvati knows that the stronger the perception of the all-pervading Primal Energy, the more powerful it becomes. For this reason it has been called the living, or divine, energy. People utilize this Primal Energy best when they accept it as immutable law, feel its power, and love it. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 444:
In all things the fundamentals of individuality must be recognized, especially at present. People try to equalize and generalize everything, but nature reveals individuality in every phenomenon. When one understands the generosity of this principle, the evolutionary process in nature, in which the value of individuality can be seen in everything, comes easily to mind. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 445:
445. Urusvati knows about the limitlessness of all mental processes, of which the free will is one. By means of the free will people can oppose even cosmic forces. Be not surprised if I tell you that even cosmic laws can be shaken by the efforts of free will, which is why there are so many karmic misfortunes. Instead of following the cosmic way, people provoke great upheavals, and by the insistency of their free will affect the harmony of Cosmos. It not only affects Cosmos, but reverberates increasingly, gaining strength throughout the spheres. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 445:
The sages of antiquity tried to appeal to the conscience of people by relating tales about epic heroes who could converse with the far-off worlds, but the legends remained mere fairy-tales. Even in this century, the Age of Energy, people pay no attention to the energy of thought. One can rejoice that transference of thought is being studied in some universities, but unfortunately this research has been limited to a few mechanical methods that will never enlighten humanity regarding the importance of thought as the subtlest energy. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 445:
I beg you to pay attention to this epidemic of psychic madness. We cannot attribute what is taking place to any particular group of individuals, and must recognize that the people of all nations contribute to the world's upheavals. One should not think that events are born and die of themselves. Perhaps the seeds that were sown two thousand years ago are now sprouting. So carefully does space guard the phenomenon of thought. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 445:
The Thinker pointed out that people can recognize their present condition of being when looking back into their ancient repositories. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 446:
Many people talk a great deal about love and devotion, but do not manifest them in life. They often speak about the Teacher, yet make no effort to forge a strong bond. We do not mean that people should depend completely upon the Teacher. On the contrary, We advise independent activity, but within the heart there must gleam the lamp of love. Only then will the responding flame be kindled. Explain it as you will, even as an electric current, but the current of true love is a strong bond, and true confidence grows only from love. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 447:
People are often confused as to whether calmness is possible when the world is in such commotion. But We have in mind a calmness of consciousness which, if attained, becomes inviolable. Then, although one may express indignation through the outer centers, or in words, the consciousness will remain serene. Such a state is not easily attained, and will not come from mechanical methods. One can extinguish outer flames by means of rhythm, but the steadfast consciousness is born of the link with the Highest. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 448:
448. Urusvati knows that the Tower of Chun is the center of the three worlds. This unity is possible because some of the Masters, although still in their physical bodies, can manifest in their subtle bodies, whereas others, in their subtle bodies, have the power to approach the physical world. One should be aware of the importance of maintaining harmonious vibrations in order to make this communication possible between the Subtle World and the physical world. It is most important to safeguard the surrounding atmosphere so that nothing harmful can increase the disturbance of currents. People strive to make contact with the Towers, not understanding that such an intrusion can be disastrous. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 448:
It is essential to preserve unity under ordinary, earthly conditions in order to attain at least an approximation of Our unity. May people rejoice, knowing that somewhere there exists the Ladder of the Worlds! This very idea will serve as a bridge for evolution. It is the ignorant preacher who teaches indifference towards the highest unification, but such limiting advice will certainly not help anyone on the earthly plane, for every limitation closes doors and deprives one of fresh air. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 448:
Even in the poorest environments people dream about the expansion of possibilities, yet man often lives without raising his eyes towards the stars or thinking once about Infinity. How can this be possible? Let the misguided preacher deprive only himself of the higher achievements, for the day will come when he will be asked what right he has to deprive his brethren of the Higher Realms. If people already know of the Subtle Worlds, they will inevitably think of the Supreme Goal, and no one has the right to deprive others of what they already sense within themselves. Indeed, it is pointless to lock a door when the key is already in the hand of the guest! Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 449:
449. Urusvati knows the apparatuses that We use for the concentration of currents that are to be transmitted. These apparatuses are used whenever possible to preserve psychic energy. Of course, transmission can be accomplished without instruments, but the principle of frugality should always be applied. Indeed, there can be moments of such tension that it is necessary to project a current of energy with urgency. People can sometimes sense such tension, but cannot often determine its source. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 449:
People often lose their equilibrium when they hear about danger, and fearing one danger, they evoke ten others. But with experience people will learn that danger, first of all, must be faced with equilibrium. When travelers are warned about danger, only a few accept the warning intelligently. The timid traveler will enumerate all the possible dangers and conjure up insurmountable difficulties, while the true warrior will collect his strength to overcome the obstacles. He knows that danger can appear from below, from above, and from every side, but this does not frighten him. On the contrary, the intensification of his forces fills him with joy. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 449:
Great is the feeling of joyous readiness! Such a radiant feeling is without limit; it illumines the entire aura and multiplies the physical strength. The mother who saves her child is imbued with strength. Equally strong is the one who is ready to repel all attacks, and in such full readiness is manifested the unification of his various energies. We are speaking specifically about extraordinary combinations of energy, but people ignore signs of extreme danger. If the feeling of constant readiness is cultivated in childhood, it will provide victory over egoism. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 450:
Physicians correctly state that sleep is rest, but an aspirant should know that every contact with the subtle spheres is rest for the dense body. One could cite many similar examples in which people make contact with the Subtle World. Some project their subtle bodies into the far-off realms, whereas others touch lightly the domains of the Subtle World. Thus, physicians are right in stressing the outward importance of sleep, but the external does not illuminate the inner, most important meaning. People should realize that sleep brings them into contact with the Subtle World, that very world in which they refuse to believe. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 450:
We are not referring to materialization and mediumistic tricks, but to a condition that is natural to everyone. When people come to accept the real meaning of sleep, they will be able to notice many details. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 450:
Some people misunderstand Us completely when We discuss the importance of sleep, and even think that it is not at all necessary. It is true that in certain illnesses one cannot sleep, but such a state is tormenting and ruinous. In the highest mountains one's need for sleep is diminished, but even there it is never entirely lost. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 450:
It must be understood that when visiting the Subtle World one may encounter the subtle bodies of others who are still alive on Earth. When people think that they have dreamt of others, they may have actually made contact with their subtle bodies. Here it would be appropriate to mention that such meetings can be understood properly if one has fully comprehended the conditions of the Subtle World. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 450:
The most intemperate people can be quite reasonable and pleasant in their exchange of thoughts in the Subtle World, whereas in their earthly life they would never be so open-minded! They remember fragments of their experiences in the Subtle World, which, even though very small, convey some new understanding in their essential being. Such lessons brought from the Subtle World are of great benefit to people in the various situations of their lives. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 450:
These benefits could be considerably increased if before falling asleep people would realize that they are about to make contact with the great Subtle World. If they perceive even to a small degree the importance of these contacts, they will begin to approach this realm. One is often amazed at having dreamt at the same time of people both living and dead; but there is nothing astonishing in this, because for the subtle body there is neither time nor space.
|